Baka-Tsuki - User contributions [en]

A Simple Survey:Volume1 End3

2012-08-20T21:14:36Z

Swiftstrike: /* Part 2 */

==Kozue’s Case==

===Part 1===

“You had a similar result to me,” said Kozue in her clear voice.

“But it was just ranking them according to how good they were. Wouldn’t everyone get pretty much the same thing?”

“No, you were completely different from me,” said Harumi.

“And from me,” said Hotaru.

(Is that how it works?)

Anzai left the auditorium with the girls and headed for the coffee shop. He had somehow ended up going with them, but he had no idea why.

The building with the coffee shop was a fair distance from the auditorium. The path there was almost pitch black, but Kozue started to rummage around in her handbag.

“Kozue, what are you doing?”

“I think I forgot my ballpoint pen in the auditorium.”

“Those cost 100 yen. You can buy a new one at the convenience store.”

“I do not care if I forgot it, but I want to make sure that I did indeed forget it. I would feel like I had lost if I bought one I did not need.”

“Your pen case does seem to keep getting more and more mechanical pencils.”

Hotaru used the backlight of her cell phone to light up Kozue’s handbag, but it did not provide enough light. Digging around in the bag when it was so dark would only cause more of the bag’s contents to fall out.

“How about you check once we arrive at the coffee shop?” suggested Harumi, but Anzai pointed in a different direction.

“There’s a bulletin board over there.”

The old board was used to post notifications about different clubs. A fluorescent light was installed so it could be read at night. The pure white light did not completely eliminate the darkness in the area, but it was better than a cell phone backlight.

When they approached the bulletin board, a lot of small dead bugs could be seen in the light. It must not have been cleaned very often. It was neither time for new members to join the clubs nor time for the cultural festival, so the information posted lacked a certain shine.

“Oh, I do have the pen.”

“Now you don’t have to get another new one.”

“So you worried us for nothing,” said Aisu lightly. “Y’know, I cannot believe bulletin boards like this still exist. This is the 21st century. It would be a lot easier to just send out an email to everyone.”

“Some stubborn professors might not like those electronic methods.”

“Or maybe some people have more sense than to give out their email address just to receive a ton of pointless bulletins.”

“I see. So that stubbornness goes beyond just the professors.”

Anzai did not particularly care, so he was hoping they could just get to the coffee shop. The nights were getting colder, but there were still plenty of bugs around. They were all flying around near the light and he was finding it quite annoying.

“Hotaru-san. Let’s go,” said Harumi as she turned back towards the bulletin board just after they started to leave.

Anzai turned back too and found Hotaru still standing in front of the bulletin board.

“Did you find something interesting?”

“Hotaru is a romanticist.”

“?”

With some things, those four girls seemed to have a shared understanding of their own, so Anzai was sometimes unable to comprehend what they were talking about.

Hotaru soon joined the rest of them and they headed for the coffee shop. Similar to the family restaurant and the convenience store, it was in a building not used for classrooms. However…

“It’s closed.”

“Yes, it is.”

“Hotaru, what time is it?”

“8:30. …It looks like we used up too much time dealing with Kozue’s pen.”

It was a worldwide chain, so it did have standard hours, but the manager had a habit of closing up shop if he found a chance. No lights were on in the coffee shop.

Anzai and the others had no choice but to head to the Spanish cuisine family restaurant in the same building.

“People’s opinions vary a lot about this place depending on whether they like seafood or not.”

From the look on Kozue’s face, it seemed her opinion of the place was on the negative end of things.

However, something else drew Anzai’s attention even more.

“Wait, why are you squeezing in so tight…?”

“They only have tables for 4, so we have no choice.”

“Oh, but I think it is no coincidence that you are pressed against the window with Kozue in the position right next to you. It seems Kozue is trying to monopolize you.”

“That is not true.”

None of them were particularly hungry, so they shared a large salad between the five of them. Naturally, it was covered in shrimp, squid, and shellfish. The displeased look on Kozue’s face escalated.

The cabaret club girl named Aisu sipped at some hot coffee and said, “I guess you aren’t going to get much better than this when the drinks are self-service.”

“Any kind of black coffee just tastes bitter to me,” said Harumi.

“I guess they don’t have any national drinks like matcha. The food is more national, though,” said Hotaru.

“That is just how family restaurants are,” commented Kozue.

Anzai wondered why people were always so harsh in their judgments of national chains. Of course, the coffee shop they had wanted to go to had shops in 30 countries.

Perhaps brands had a way of affecting people’s tastes.

“Anyway, that was a very strange survey.”

“What was it all about, anyway? Was it just something that professor was doing for fun?”

Anzai doubted he could give out credits if it was just for fun.

On the other hand, he could not see any practical use for it either.

“Perhaps he was trying to get some data he needed for his research.”

“But wouldn’t he have to get our permission to use us in a paper?”

“He might be able to get around that if he uses the information in a way that makes it impossible to tell who the person is.”

“Well, I do not really see how it could hurt to let him know which short films we liked,” said Aisu offhandedly while she sipped at her cheap coffee.

Despite her complaints about the family restaurant, she did not seem to be in a particularly bad mood.

Anzai then asked something he was curious about.

“By the way, what field is that professor from? Psychology?”

“…”

“…”

“…”

“…Huh?”

A strange silence fell over them. They all exchanged glances. Anzai was able to guess what it meant just from seeing their expressions. However, he still could not believe it.

“Wait a second. …None of you has had a lecture from him?

“So you do not know who he is either?”

Either.

That word of Kozue’s gave certainty to the thought in Anzai’s mind. Anzai was surprised that no one knew the professor, but he also realized that he did not know those girls either. He doubted they were in the same course of study as him. A professor from his own field might be able to give credits, but would a single professor be able to give credits to students from different fields across the university?

“What about the other people?” asked Harumi. “I think there were about 30 of them.”

“I have nothing to back this up,” replied Kozue clearly. “But I get the feeling that we would get no real information even if we tracked down the other participants and asked them.”

“Like any university, ours has plenty of eccentric professors. It’s possible this was just some old man who toes the line between being an idiot and a genius charging off in some strange direction.”

“If so, what does that mean for my credits?”

If that event had been run by some crazy (but perhaps capable since he still had his job) old man, then those credits could never pan out. It was possible that professor had never discussed it with those in charge of Anzai’s major.

“Well, we may not know what that old man was after, but why were we chosen?”

“He sort of explained that at the beginning. He was probably targeting students who needed credits, those with attendance issues, or those with behavioral issues.”

“Do you think he might have had another reason?”

“How should I know? We have no idea what the point of the survey was, so if who he selected is related to that, we have no way of figuring it out.”

“True.”

However, even if it had all been some capable but crazy old man having some fun, it changed nothing. The survey was over. If nothing more would happen and they had lost nothing from it, there was no reason to look into it further.

The only problem Anzai cared about was what was to become of his credits.

Or so he thought…

===Part 2===

Strange things did happen.

But the problem was that while those strange things would often happen, they rarely came to the people who wished for them.

The only thought on Anzai’s mind was “Why me?”

But since such things had come to him, nothing could be done about it.

He simply had to deal with those strange things.

===Part 3===

“I saw something alarming.”

Anzai was eating in the university cafeteria. Unlike the family restaurant or coffee shop, the cafeteria was directly attached to one of the university buildings. As one would expect given that most of the students used the more distant coffee shop and such, the cafeteria food was not very good.

Anzai was putting up with the poor flavor to save some money when Kozue suddenly placed a bowl of tanuki udon on the table and spoke to him. It seemed the other three were not with her.

“?”

He picked up some mysterious pasta with chopsticks, brought it to his mouth, and frowned. He then raised his head once more. It really did seem Kozue was speaking to him.

“I saw something alarming.”

“Did you see a professor sleeping with one of the women in the university office?” he replied.

“It goes beyond that. It was…um…hm…How should I put it? At any rate, it goes beyond that. I am sure it goes well beyond the bounds of your imagination. However, that is not your fault. It is not your imagination that is the problem. It is how extreme a phenomenon this was. To be blunt, I do not think I can accurately explain it in words.”

(If you can’t explain it in words, why have you been trying to do just that?)

As he thought, Anzai filled his mouth with pasta that was orange but had a flavor you would never get from a ketchup-type sauce.

“What did you see?”

“I just told you that I cannot explain it. Or rather, I could put it in words, but it would sound too clichéd to get across the essence of what it was.”

“Was it a crime? An object? A phenomenon? A person?”

Not even Anzai was sure what basis those categories came from. However, it seemed to help Kozue. Rather than saying what it was, she could use the process of elimination by saying what it was not.

“It was not a crime. At the very least, I do not think there was anything illegal about it.”

“Then was it a scandal involving someone famous or a surprising phenomenon like a dog standing up on two legs?”

“Oh!! That is exactly it. If I had to choose one of those, it was a surprising phenomenon!!”

“…Why did you say that is ‘exactly it’ if you also have to qualify that you are only choosing that ‘if you have to choose one’? That just gives me a sense of chaos.”

“A dog standing on two legs would not be a problem. Something normal doing something abnormal is merely surprising. But what do you call it when something abnormal does something abnormal?”

“You’re getting a little too poetic. My understanding can’t keep up.”

“Yes. Yes, that is right. But it is not your fault. To repeat myself, it is simply that what I saw was too absurd. There is nothing wrong with your imagination.”

She was denying it, but Anzai still had a feeling she was blaming him. Also, his lunch break did not last forever, so he had to ignore the taste and finish off his meal for the nutrition and feeling of fullness.

Since he wanted to focus on his food, he tried to get a quick answer out of Kozue.

“So what exactly was it?”

“I do not know.”

“Can’t you at least give me a hint? I can’t get anywhere without a starting point.”

“But I am not sure I can express it in words.”

“How about you start by working to sum it up in 1000 words?”

“How many pages of manuscript paper is that?”

“Two and a half.”

“Two and a half, hm?”

“But I don’t think anyone actually writes manuscripts using that anymore.”

“This is not a book report, so I cannot explain it in that many words.”

“Okay, what about 100 words?”

“That is less.”

“Go all out and do it in 50 words.”

“And that is even less.”

“25 words?”

“I saw a fairy over there. How many was that?”

(Ehh?)

Before Anzai could utter his surprise out loud, Kozue seemed to sense it from his expression.

Unlike a UFO nut, she seemed perfectly aware that she was saying something that went against common knowledge. Kozue’s face was beet red, but her tone of voice when she spoke next made it sound like she wanted any objections to be directed to the fairy she had seen.

“I-I saw it, so it cannot be helped! I was not trying to see that!! And yet it rudely crossed by before me, so it truly cannot be helped!! In fact, why did I have to see something like that!?”

“Ehh?”

“You finally said it, you monster!! You came at me straight on while I was trying to create a defensive line of words!!”

“But…a fairy? Ehh?”

“I took a picture with my phone.”

“That I’d like to see.”

However, the picture visible on Kozue’s cell phone was so out of focus it was impossible to even make out the background to tell where the photo had been taken. If Anzai had been told the photo was meant for a Rorschach test, he would have believed it.

“…Ehh?”

“Now I know just how much it hurts to hesitate in shock and then have someone deny it happened! But it cannot be helped. It only happened for an instant. I feel I reacted quite quickly in order to immediately pull out my cell phone, change it to camera mode, and press the shutter button in that time.”

But what was this fairy she was talking about?

What exactly did it look like?

“It was about – here we go – this tall. About as tall as these chopsticks.”

“I see, I see.”

“It was a girl…I think. Due to the size difference, I am not sure our standards apply, but its face looked like that of a 10 year old.”

“Hmm…”

“It was wearing green clothes.”

“…”

“It did not have dragonfly-like wings, but it was definitely a fairy. It just gave that impression. If you showed it to 100 people, all of them would call it a fairy.”

“…Zzz.”

“Sigh.”

Kozue broke apart the chopsticks, grabbed a green onion from her hot tanuki udon, and threw it at Anzai’s sleeping forehead.

“Geshburumaverfehhhh!! Hot…Hot!?”

“You shouted buruma amid all that, didn’t you?”

But no matter what one said, people in the 21st century simply would not believe that someone had seen a fairy. The time for that had passed. It was the same as how spirit photographs had faded away once easily-edited digital photos rose in popularity. It was the same as how people had no problem openly discussing the Kuchisake-Onna with people. It just seemed wrong to get too caught up in that kind of thing. It all seemed so old and passed its expiration date.

For those reasons, Anzai Kyousuke’s belief in what Kozue was saying was at 0%.

With 100% as the max, it was at 0%.

That is quite important, so remember it.

Yes.

For now, it was at 0%.

===Part 4===

(How strange.)

He had that thought right after his afternoon class when he was thinking of heading to the supermarket to get a bento for dinner.

He owned a cell phone, but he did not have a smartphone. He had won a small mobile computer (that was about the size of a makeup pouch) at a drawing in the shopping district, so he had no need for another small device with which to access the internet.

The background wallpaper was set to a picture taken over summer break when he and a few others from his apartment complex had helped out some kids with a project. If he recalled correctly, it had been a water rocket for their middle school. As expected, everyone involved had ended up soaking wet. One of the people who had helped out, ''a white-haired girl of about 12'' had only moved in recently. He still had some contact with her over the phone, but he could never seem to contact her from his end for some reason.

Suddenly, a small red popup appeared in the bottom left side of the small screen.

It said the following:

''Malicious code “Int.worm/Gold_Stealer” detected.

''Resolving the situation.

''Click the report for details.

“…”

That in and of itself was not too strange. Actually getting infected by a computer virus was one thing, but anyone who had almost constant access to the internet was familiar with having one blocked.

The problem was the name.

Just as Anzai was feeling a bit uneasy, Kozue (who had approached him at some point) whispered in his ear.

“…What a familiar name.”

“Wah!?”

“What a familiar name. Gold Stealer. …Wasn’t that part of that professor’s survey? I believe it was in a story about a computer virus that looked like a kunoichi.”

“…Wait, do you even have a class in this building?”

“That is a trivial issue,” she said smoothly before pointing at the bottom left of the screen with her slender finger. “This is the bigger issue. What is that? I see a fairy and you get a computer virus…”

“No, wait. There’s no connection there…wait, is there?”

Anzai recalled that there had also been a small fairy dressed in green clothes in one of the short films from that professor’s survey. The story had been about creating a casket bed.

“But a fairy is like a ghost or a UFO. This is just a virus. In fact, the professor might have based that short film on a virus that actually exists.”

“I just did a search on my phone, but I could not find a single example of a virus called Gold Stealer. It keeps assuming I misspelled it and giving me other names to search for. It is pissing me off.”

“Don’t be ridiculous.” Anzai frowned. “There’s no official name for viruses anyway, right? That might just be what the security company calls it. Since the software detected it and is calling it Gold Stealer, the security company must call it that.”

“But I cannot find anything no matter how much I search.”

“What…?”

Anzai brought up the security software’s official site on his mobile computer and entered the virus name in the search box.

But it came up with 0 results.

“…Then what was that popup?”

“Yes, I wonder. Hee hee. It does not have quite the impact of the fairy I saw, but you could still call this an unexplainable absurd phenomenon. Hee hee.”

“Why are you looking so triumphant?”

“I-I am not looking triumphant!!”

“How suspicious. Did you send this to me to get me wrapped up in all this?”

“A ridiculous accusation! Are you using me as a scapegoat to keep your thoughts in the realm of the realistic!?”

“If you added it to the malware list in my security software, it would show a popup saying it had detected the Gold Stealer. That is much more realistic than thinking a virus that is like an AI out of a manga actually exists. And you are the only one who would benefit from this.”

“Nonsense! Utter nonsense!! Also, I find that super hacker-like ability you are suggesting to be much more absurd than a fairy!!”

Kozue continued to protest, but Anzai did not care. He put the mobile computer back in his bag and headed for the supermarket to buy a cheap meal.

However, the next oddity occurred as soon as he left the evening lecture hall and entered the hallway.

He saw arrows.

Colorful arrows stretched across the different routes through the hallway.

“…These were in the short films, too.”

“What now?”

“I think the arrows display the genre of your destiny. Like love comedy or horror.”

However, he refused to accept it.

(Wait, didn’t the story say you needed some kind of implant installed in your brain to see these!? That’s scary! I’ll never accept this is true!!)

Anzai’s brain denied it with all its might. It was similar to the thought pattern that led to late detection of cancer. His fear was getting in the way.

“I was asking how you were going to explain this absurd phenomenon.”

“S-someone painted them on as a prank. Look, it’s so obvious on that red arrow.”

“That arrow looks black to me.”

“Then you must be crazy.”

“That I cannot accept! Do not lower your estimation of me to explain this realistically!!”

“I don’t believe in it, so this doesn’t matter. It doesn’t matter which arrow I follow. It’s just a coincidence if I happen to follow the pink love comedy arrow!!” shouted Anzai as he ran full speed down the hallway.

But the next oddity was waiting for him not even 15 seconds later.

Rounded, goat-like horns.

Thin, bat-like wings.

A pointed, arrow-like tail.

A little girl with all those things and wearing a leather outfit cut across the hallway.

“Wh-what the heeeeeeeeeeeellllllllllllllllllllllllll!!!???”

He had seen her before.

She had been in the short film about the hero and the demon king.

But because of what that would mean, the logical part of Anzai’s mind rejected it completely.

This was not a computer virus or a brain implant. It was pure fantasy. A different sort of feeling of rejection assaulted him.

“What now?” asked Kozue. At some point, she had become the questioner. “How will you describe the absurd phenomenon you see before your very eyes?”

“A theatre club?”

“I see you are keeping things nice and safe. But how did they make the wings move so much like a real living creature’s?”

“Ehh? W-was it really all that realistic? I thought it looked like styrofoam…heh…eh heh heh…”

“Now you are altering your memories because there is no footage to prove you wrong!?”

After that, they ran across a carnivorous plant so large it could likely swallow a human whole, a kunoichi with SF technology, a jealous Japanese goddess, a stubborn sushi chef, and other absurdities. However, Anzai would not accept them. He refused to accept them. With that desperate mindset, Anzai found a way to realistically explain away each and every one of them. He was afraid of accepting even one of them because he felt he would be dragged into some fantastical alternate world if he did.

In exasperation, Kozue said, “I think it is unfair to explain any of them away with ‘special makeup’. You have used that explanation for most of them.”

“If only it was video footage, then I could claim it was CG. Seeing it in person is a pain in the ass.”

“You may be able to get by each individual one like this, but can you explain how it all fits together. Why would the theatre club be dressed up in special makeup and acting en masse to trick you?”

“Uuh…!? U-um…”

“If you cannot explain that, then your theories lose some credibility. Hee hee. And then you will have to believe me about the fairy I saw. Hee hee.”

“M-maybe this is all part of that professor’s plan and this is part of a continuing psychological experiment centered around that survey.”

“Oh?”

“Or maybe this kind of thing happens frequently around the professor, so he made short films based on them to look for any mental changes in the viewers or to see how well they could withstand-…Ah!?”

“I see. Hee hee.”

“No! That doesn’t deny the premise!! These absurdities don’t exist! They just don’t!! Basing the short films on something that doesn’t exist doesn’t explain this! The easiest explanation would be to say you’re behind all of it, Kozue!!”

“Would you please stop placing me in the villain’s role whenever you run out of ideas!?”

Anzai forced himself to focus on the realistic goal of a supermarket bento, so he had no choice but to deny all of those psychedelic digressions. He had a feeling the fact that he “had no choice” but to deny it meant he was cornered, but he did not want to face it all head on.

If he did, he had a feeling his brain would be overcome by eccentric thought patterns like “The neighborhood cat has been a bit unfriendly of late → Is it related to the sinking of the lost continent of Mu!? →Japan is in danger of sinking!!”

That was why he had to deny it all.

He could feel something crumbling at the edges of his explanations, but he still had to deny it all.

He was pretty sure that demon king’s wings were not made of styrofoam, but he had to deny it all.

Anzai (and Kozue who was following him for some reason) finally made it outside the school building. However…

“What now?”

“…”

Anzai felt a great blast of air.

However, it was not the wind blowing. It was the flow of air created by a giant object moving. Anzai felt the same feeling on his cheek as when a subway train approached the station.

It was caused by…

What Anzai saw walking between the buildings beyond the campus was…

“How do you explain that?”

“…It only appeared for an instant.”

“How do you deny that?”

“It appeared for an instant in the story involving a magical girl and heroes wearing tights! It’s hard to tell what this is!! It would have been easier if it had simply been the magical girl!!”

“That certainly looks like a giant combining robot to me. I can think of no other way to describe it.”

“…”

The robot looked their way with the sound of whirring motors.

It looked as if it would soon head for the university campus.

He had to explain it.

Any explanation would do. Special makeup, a mass of cardboard boxes, or maybe a new weapon from the JSDF. He just had to come up with any reason at all that he was mistaken in thinking what he saw was (something like) a giant robot 20 meters tall walking his way.

“I do not see how you can explain this.”

“No, I can do it!! In a way, I want to deny giant robots more than fairies!! If it’s real, there are endless questions about its design like why something that big would be walking on two legs, so denying it has to be simpler!!”

“I still do not see how you can do so. I am going to run away, but I will tell you the quickest method of denying it.”

“What is it?”

“Let it step on you. If it does not crush you, you have proof that it is made of cardboard boxes or styrofoam. Then I am sure you can easily deny that giant robot.”

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[A_Simple_Survey:Volume1_End2|Hotaru's Case]]
| Return to [[A_Simple_Survey|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[A_Simple_Survey:Volume1_End4|Aisu's Case]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

A Simple Survey:Volume1 End3

2012-08-20T21:14:06Z

Swiftstrike: /* Part 2 */

==Kozue’s Case==

===Part 1===

“You had a similar result to me,” said Kozue in her clear voice.

“But it was just ranking them according to how good they were. Wouldn’t everyone get pretty much the same thing?”

“No, you were completely different from me,” said Harumi.

“And from me,” said Hotaru.

(Is that how it works?)

Anzai left the auditorium with the girls and headed for the coffee shop. He had somehow ended up going with them, but he had no idea why.

The building with the coffee shop was a fair distance from the auditorium. The path there was almost pitch black, but Kozue started to rummage around in her handbag.

“Kozue, what are you doing?”

“I think I forgot my ballpoint pen in the auditorium.”

“Those cost 100 yen. You can buy a new one at the convenience store.”

“I do not care if I forgot it, but I want to make sure that I did indeed forget it. I would feel like I had lost if I bought one I did not need.”

“Your pen case does seem to keep getting more and more mechanical pencils.”

Hotaru used the backlight of her cell phone to light up Kozue’s handbag, but it did not provide enough light. Digging around in the bag when it was so dark would only cause more of the bag’s contents to fall out.

“How about you check once we arrive at the coffee shop?” suggested Harumi, but Anzai pointed in a different direction.

“There’s a bulletin board over there.”

The old board was used to post notifications about different clubs. A fluorescent light was installed so it could be read at night. The pure white light did not completely eliminate the darkness in the area, but it was better than a cell phone backlight.

When they approached the bulletin board, a lot of small dead bugs could be seen in the light. It must not have been cleaned very often. It was neither time for new members to join the clubs nor time for the cultural festival, so the information posted lacked a certain shine.

“Oh, I do have the pen.”

“Now you don’t have to get another new one.”

“So you worried us for nothing,” said Aisu lightly. “Y’know, I cannot believe bulletin boards like this still exist. This is the 21st century. It would be a lot easier to just send out an email to everyone.”

“Some stubborn professors might not like those electronic methods.”

“Or maybe some people have more sense than to give out their email address just to receive a ton of pointless bulletins.”

“I see. So that stubbornness goes beyond just the professors.”

Anzai did not particularly care, so he was hoping they could just get to the coffee shop. The nights were getting colder, but there were still plenty of bugs around. They were all flying around near the light and he was finding it quite annoying.

“Hotaru-san. Let’s go,” said Harumi as she turned back towards the bulletin board just after they started to leave.

Anzai turned back too and found Hotaru still standing in front of the bulletin board.

“Did you find something interesting?”

“Hotaru is a romanticist.”

“?”

With some things, those four girls seemed to have a shared understanding of their own, so Anzai was sometimes unable to comprehend what they were talking about.

Hotaru soon joined the rest of them and they headed for the coffee shop. Similar to the family restaurant and the convenience store, it was in a building not used for classrooms. However…

“It’s closed.”

“Yes, it is.”

“Hotaru, what time is it?”

“8:30. …It looks like we used up too much time dealing with Kozue’s pen.”

It was a worldwide chain, so it did have standard hours, but the manager had a habit of closing up shop if he found a chance. No lights were on in the coffee shop.

Anzai and the others had no choice but to head to the Spanish cuisine family restaurant in the same building.

“People’s opinions vary a lot about this place depending on whether they like seafood or not.”

From the look on Kozue’s face, it seemed her opinion of the place was on the negative end of things.

However, something else drew Anzai’s attention even more.

“Wait, why are you squeezing in so tight…?”

“They only have tables for 4, so we have no choice.”

“Oh, but I think it is no coincidence that you are pressed against the window with Kozue in the position right next to you. It seems Kozue is trying to monopolize you.”

“That is not true.”

None of them were particularly hungry, so they shared a large salad between the five of them. Naturally, it was covered in shrimp, squid, and shellfish. The displeased look on Kozue’s face escalated.

The cabaret club girl named Aisu sipped at some hot coffee and said, “I guess you aren’t going to get much better than this when the drinks are self-service.”

“Any kind of black coffee just tastes bitter to me,” said Harumi.

“I guess they don’t have any national drinks like matcha. The food is more national, though,” said Hotaru.

“That is just how family restaurants are,” commented Kozue.

Anzai wondered why people were always so harsh in their judgments of national chains. Of course, the coffee shop they had wanted to go to had shops in 30 countries.

Perhaps brands had a way of affecting people’s tastes.

“Anyway, that was a very strange survey.”

“What was it all about, anyway? Was it just something that professor was doing for fun?”

Anzai doubted he could give out credits if it was just for fun.

On the other hand, he could not see any practical use for it either.

“Perhaps he was trying to get some data he needed for his research.”

“But wouldn’t he have to get our permission to use us in a paper?”

“He might be able to get around that if he uses the information in a way that makes it impossible to tell who the person is.”

“Well, I do not really see how it could hurt to let him know which short films we liked,” said Aisu offhandedly while she sipped at her cheap coffee.

Despite her complaints about the family restaurant, she did not seem to be in a particularly bad mood.

Anzai then asked something he was curious about.

“By the way, what field is that professor from? Psychology?”

“…”

“…”

“…”

“…Huh?”

A strange silence fell over them. They all exchanged glances. Anzai was able to guess what it meant just from seeing their expressions. However, he still could not believe it.

“Wait a second. …None of you has had a lecture from him?

“So you do not know who he is either?”

Either.

That word of Kozue’s gave certainty to the thought in Anzai’s mind. Anzai was surprised that no one knew the professor, but he also realized that he did not know those girls either. He doubted they were in the same course of study as him. A professor from his own field might be able to give credits, but would a single professor be able to give credits to students from different fields across the university?

“What about the other people?” asked Harumi. “I think there were about 30 of them.”

“I have nothing to back this up,” replied Kozue clearly. “But I get the feeling that we would get no real information even if we tracked down the other participants and asked them.”

“Like any university, ours has plenty of eccentric professors. It’s possible this was just some old man who toes the line between being an idiot and a genius charging off in some strange direction.”

“If so, what does that mean for my credits?”

If that event had been run by some crazy (but perhaps capable since he still had his job) old man, then those credits could never pan out. It was possible that professor had never discussed it with those in charge of Anzai’s major.

“Well, we may not know what that old man was after, but why were we chosen?”

“He sort of explained that at the beginning. He was probably targeting students who needed credits, those with attendance issues, or those with behavioral issues.”

“Do you think he might have had another reason?”

“How should I know? We have no idea what the point of the survey was, so if who he selected is related to that, we have no way of figuring it out.”

“True.”

However, even if it had all been some capable but crazy old man having some fun, it changed nothing. The survey was over. If nothing more would happen and they had lost nothing from it, there was no reason to look into it further.

The only problem Anzai cared about was what was to become of his credits.

Or so he thought…

===Part 2===

Strange things did happen.

But the problem was that while those strange things would often happen, they rarely came to the people who wished for them.

The one thought on Anzai’s mind was “Why me?”

But since such things had come to him, nothing could be done about it.

He simply had to deal with those strange things.

===Part 3===

“I saw something alarming.”

Anzai was eating in the university cafeteria. Unlike the family restaurant or coffee shop, the cafeteria was directly attached to one of the university buildings. As one would expect given that most of the students used the more distant coffee shop and such, the cafeteria food was not very good.

Anzai was putting up with the poor flavor to save some money when Kozue suddenly placed a bowl of tanuki udon on the table and spoke to him. It seemed the other three were not with her.

“?”

He picked up some mysterious pasta with chopsticks, brought it to his mouth, and frowned. He then raised his head once more. It really did seem Kozue was speaking to him.

“I saw something alarming.”

“Did you see a professor sleeping with one of the women in the university office?” he replied.

“It goes beyond that. It was…um…hm…How should I put it? At any rate, it goes beyond that. I am sure it goes well beyond the bounds of your imagination. However, that is not your fault. It is not your imagination that is the problem. It is how extreme a phenomenon this was. To be blunt, I do not think I can accurately explain it in words.”

(If you can’t explain it in words, why have you been trying to do just that?)

As he thought, Anzai filled his mouth with pasta that was orange but had a flavor you would never get from a ketchup-type sauce.

“What did you see?”

“I just told you that I cannot explain it. Or rather, I could put it in words, but it would sound too clichéd to get across the essence of what it was.”

“Was it a crime? An object? A phenomenon? A person?”

Not even Anzai was sure what basis those categories came from. However, it seemed to help Kozue. Rather than saying what it was, she could use the process of elimination by saying what it was not.

“It was not a crime. At the very least, I do not think there was anything illegal about it.”

“Then was it a scandal involving someone famous or a surprising phenomenon like a dog standing up on two legs?”

“Oh!! That is exactly it. If I had to choose one of those, it was a surprising phenomenon!!”

“…Why did you say that is ‘exactly it’ if you also have to qualify that you are only choosing that ‘if you have to choose one’? That just gives me a sense of chaos.”

“A dog standing on two legs would not be a problem. Something normal doing something abnormal is merely surprising. But what do you call it when something abnormal does something abnormal?”

“You’re getting a little too poetic. My understanding can’t keep up.”

“Yes. Yes, that is right. But it is not your fault. To repeat myself, it is simply that what I saw was too absurd. There is nothing wrong with your imagination.”

She was denying it, but Anzai still had a feeling she was blaming him. Also, his lunch break did not last forever, so he had to ignore the taste and finish off his meal for the nutrition and feeling of fullness.

Since he wanted to focus on his food, he tried to get a quick answer out of Kozue.

“So what exactly was it?”

“I do not know.”

“Can’t you at least give me a hint? I can’t get anywhere without a starting point.”

“But I am not sure I can express it in words.”

“How about you start by working to sum it up in 1000 words?”

“How many pages of manuscript paper is that?”

“Two and a half.”

“Two and a half, hm?”

“But I don’t think anyone actually writes manuscripts using that anymore.”

“This is not a book report, so I cannot explain it in that many words.”

“Okay, what about 100 words?”

“That is less.”

“Go all out and do it in 50 words.”

“And that is even less.”

“25 words?”

“I saw a fairy over there. How many was that?”

(Ehh?)

Before Anzai could utter his surprise out loud, Kozue seemed to sense it from his expression.

Unlike a UFO nut, she seemed perfectly aware that she was saying something that went against common knowledge. Kozue’s face was beet red, but her tone of voice when she spoke next made it sound like she wanted any objections to be directed to the fairy she had seen.

“I-I saw it, so it cannot be helped! I was not trying to see that!! And yet it rudely crossed by before me, so it truly cannot be helped!! In fact, why did I have to see something like that!?”

“Ehh?”

“You finally said it, you monster!! You came at me straight on while I was trying to create a defensive line of words!!”

“But…a fairy? Ehh?”

“I took a picture with my phone.”

“That I’d like to see.”

However, the picture visible on Kozue’s cell phone was so out of focus it was impossible to even make out the background to tell where the photo had been taken. If Anzai had been told the photo was meant for a Rorschach test, he would have believed it.

“…Ehh?”

“Now I know just how much it hurts to hesitate in shock and then have someone deny it happened! But it cannot be helped. It only happened for an instant. I feel I reacted quite quickly in order to immediately pull out my cell phone, change it to camera mode, and press the shutter button in that time.”

But what was this fairy she was talking about?

What exactly did it look like?

“It was about – here we go – this tall. About as tall as these chopsticks.”

“I see, I see.”

“It was a girl…I think. Due to the size difference, I am not sure our standards apply, but its face looked like that of a 10 year old.”

“Hmm…”

“It was wearing green clothes.”

“…”

“It did not have dragonfly-like wings, but it was definitely a fairy. It just gave that impression. If you showed it to 100 people, all of them would call it a fairy.”

“…Zzz.”

“Sigh.”

Kozue broke apart the chopsticks, grabbed a green onion from her hot tanuki udon, and threw it at Anzai’s sleeping forehead.

“Geshburumaverfehhhh!! Hot…Hot!?”

“You shouted buruma amid all that, didn’t you?”

But no matter what one said, people in the 21st century simply would not believe that someone had seen a fairy. The time for that had passed. It was the same as how spirit photographs had faded away once easily-edited digital photos rose in popularity. It was the same as how people had no problem openly discussing the Kuchisake-Onna with people. It just seemed wrong to get too caught up in that kind of thing. It all seemed so old and passed its expiration date.

For those reasons, Anzai Kyousuke’s belief in what Kozue was saying was at 0%.

With 100% as the max, it was at 0%.

That is quite important, so remember it.

Yes.

For now, it was at 0%.

===Part 4===

(How strange.)

He had that thought right after his afternoon class when he was thinking of heading to the supermarket to get a bento for dinner.

He owned a cell phone, but he did not have a smartphone. He had won a small mobile computer (that was about the size of a makeup pouch) at a drawing in the shopping district, so he had no need for another small device with which to access the internet.

The background wallpaper was set to a picture taken over summer break when he and a few others from his apartment complex had helped out some kids with a project. If he recalled correctly, it had been a water rocket for their middle school. As expected, everyone involved had ended up soaking wet. One of the people who had helped out, ''a white-haired girl of about 12'' had only moved in recently. He still had some contact with her over the phone, but he could never seem to contact her from his end for some reason.

Suddenly, a small red popup appeared in the bottom left side of the small screen.

It said the following:

''Malicious code “Int.worm/Gold_Stealer” detected.

''Resolving the situation.

''Click the report for details.

“…”

That in and of itself was not too strange. Actually getting infected by a computer virus was one thing, but anyone who had almost constant access to the internet was familiar with having one blocked.

The problem was the name.

Just as Anzai was feeling a bit uneasy, Kozue (who had approached him at some point) whispered in his ear.

“…What a familiar name.”

“Wah!?”

“What a familiar name. Gold Stealer. …Wasn’t that part of that professor’s survey? I believe it was in a story about a computer virus that looked like a kunoichi.”

“…Wait, do you even have a class in this building?”

“That is a trivial issue,” she said smoothly before pointing at the bottom left of the screen with her slender finger. “This is the bigger issue. What is that? I see a fairy and you get a computer virus…”

“No, wait. There’s no connection there…wait, is there?”

Anzai recalled that there had also been a small fairy dressed in green clothes in one of the short films from that professor’s survey. The story had been about creating a casket bed.

“But a fairy is like a ghost or a UFO. This is just a virus. In fact, the professor might have based that short film on a virus that actually exists.”

“I just did a search on my phone, but I could not find a single example of a virus called Gold Stealer. It keeps assuming I misspelled it and giving me other names to search for. It is pissing me off.”

“Don’t be ridiculous.” Anzai frowned. “There’s no official name for viruses anyway, right? That might just be what the security company calls it. Since the software detected it and is calling it Gold Stealer, the security company must call it that.”

“But I cannot find anything no matter how much I search.”

“What…?”

Anzai brought up the security software’s official site on his mobile computer and entered the virus name in the search box.

But it came up with 0 results.

“…Then what was that popup?”

“Yes, I wonder. Hee hee. It does not have quite the impact of the fairy I saw, but you could still call this an unexplainable absurd phenomenon. Hee hee.”

“Why are you looking so triumphant?”

“I-I am not looking triumphant!!”

“How suspicious. Did you send this to me to get me wrapped up in all this?”

“A ridiculous accusation! Are you using me as a scapegoat to keep your thoughts in the realm of the realistic!?”

“If you added it to the malware list in my security software, it would show a popup saying it had detected the Gold Stealer. That is much more realistic than thinking a virus that is like an AI out of a manga actually exists. And you are the only one who would benefit from this.”

“Nonsense! Utter nonsense!! Also, I find that super hacker-like ability you are suggesting to be much more absurd than a fairy!!”

Kozue continued to protest, but Anzai did not care. He put the mobile computer back in his bag and headed for the supermarket to buy a cheap meal.

However, the next oddity occurred as soon as he left the evening lecture hall and entered the hallway.

He saw arrows.

Colorful arrows stretched across the different routes through the hallway.

“…These were in the short films, too.”

“What now?”

“I think the arrows display the genre of your destiny. Like love comedy or horror.”

However, he refused to accept it.

(Wait, didn’t the story say you needed some kind of implant installed in your brain to see these!? That’s scary! I’ll never accept this is true!!)

Anzai’s brain denied it with all its might. It was similar to the thought pattern that led to late detection of cancer. His fear was getting in the way.

“I was asking how you were going to explain this absurd phenomenon.”

“S-someone painted them on as a prank. Look, it’s so obvious on that red arrow.”

“That arrow looks black to me.”

“Then you must be crazy.”

“That I cannot accept! Do not lower your estimation of me to explain this realistically!!”

“I don’t believe in it, so this doesn’t matter. It doesn’t matter which arrow I follow. It’s just a coincidence if I happen to follow the pink love comedy arrow!!” shouted Anzai as he ran full speed down the hallway.

But the next oddity was waiting for him not even 15 seconds later.

Rounded, goat-like horns.

Thin, bat-like wings.

A pointed, arrow-like tail.

A little girl with all those things and wearing a leather outfit cut across the hallway.

“Wh-what the heeeeeeeeeeeellllllllllllllllllllllllll!!!???”

He had seen her before.

She had been in the short film about the hero and the demon king.

But because of what that would mean, the logical part of Anzai’s mind rejected it completely.

This was not a computer virus or a brain implant. It was pure fantasy. A different sort of feeling of rejection assaulted him.

“What now?” asked Kozue. At some point, she had become the questioner. “How will you describe the absurd phenomenon you see before your very eyes?”

“A theatre club?”

“I see you are keeping things nice and safe. But how did they make the wings move so much like a real living creature’s?”

“Ehh? W-was it really all that realistic? I thought it looked like styrofoam…heh…eh heh heh…”

“Now you are altering your memories because there is no footage to prove you wrong!?”

After that, they ran across a carnivorous plant so large it could likely swallow a human whole, a kunoichi with SF technology, a jealous Japanese goddess, a stubborn sushi chef, and other absurdities. However, Anzai would not accept them. He refused to accept them. With that desperate mindset, Anzai found a way to realistically explain away each and every one of them. He was afraid of accepting even one of them because he felt he would be dragged into some fantastical alternate world if he did.

In exasperation, Kozue said, “I think it is unfair to explain any of them away with ‘special makeup’. You have used that explanation for most of them.”

“If only it was video footage, then I could claim it was CG. Seeing it in person is a pain in the ass.”

“You may be able to get by each individual one like this, but can you explain how it all fits together. Why would the theatre club be dressed up in special makeup and acting en masse to trick you?”

“Uuh…!? U-um…”

“If you cannot explain that, then your theories lose some credibility. Hee hee. And then you will have to believe me about the fairy I saw. Hee hee.”

“M-maybe this is all part of that professor’s plan and this is part of a continuing psychological experiment centered around that survey.”

“Oh?”

“Or maybe this kind of thing happens frequently around the professor, so he made short films based on them to look for any mental changes in the viewers or to see how well they could withstand-…Ah!?”

“I see. Hee hee.”

“No! That doesn’t deny the premise!! These absurdities don’t exist! They just don’t!! Basing the short films on something that doesn’t exist doesn’t explain this! The easiest explanation would be to say you’re behind all of it, Kozue!!”

“Would you please stop placing me in the villain’s role whenever you run out of ideas!?”

Anzai forced himself to focus on the realistic goal of a supermarket bento, so he had no choice but to deny all of those psychedelic digressions. He had a feeling the fact that he “had no choice” but to deny it meant he was cornered, but he did not want to face it all head on.

If he did, he had a feeling his brain would be overcome by eccentric thought patterns like “The neighborhood cat has been a bit unfriendly of late → Is it related to the sinking of the lost continent of Mu!? →Japan is in danger of sinking!!”

That was why he had to deny it all.

He could feel something crumbling at the edges of his explanations, but he still had to deny it all.

He was pretty sure that demon king’s wings were not made of styrofoam, but he had to deny it all.

Anzai (and Kozue who was following him for some reason) finally made it outside the school building. However…

“What now?”

“…”

Anzai felt a great blast of air.

However, it was not the wind blowing. It was the flow of air created by a giant object moving. Anzai felt the same feeling on his cheek as when a subway train approached the station.

It was caused by…

What Anzai saw walking between the buildings beyond the campus was…

“How do you explain that?”

“…It only appeared for an instant.”

“How do you deny that?”

“It appeared for an instant in the story involving a magical girl and heroes wearing tights! It’s hard to tell what this is!! It would have been easier if it had simply been the magical girl!!”

“That certainly looks like a giant combining robot to me. I can think of no other way to describe it.”

“…”

The robot looked their way with the sound of whirring motors.

It looked as if it would soon head for the university campus.

He had to explain it.

Any explanation would do. Special makeup, a mass of cardboard boxes, or maybe a new weapon from the JSDF. He just had to come up with any reason at all that he was mistaken in thinking what he saw was (something like) a giant robot 20 meters tall walking his way.

“I do not see how you can explain this.”

“No, I can do it!! In a way, I want to deny giant robots more than fairies!! If it’s real, there are endless questions about its design like why something that big would be walking on two legs, so denying it has to be simpler!!”

“I still do not see how you can do so. I am going to run away, but I will tell you the quickest method of denying it.”

“What is it?”

“Let it step on you. If it does not crush you, you have proof that it is made of cardboard boxes or styrofoam. Then I am sure you can easily deny that giant robot.”

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[A_Simple_Survey:Volume1_End2|Hotaru's Case]]
| Return to [[A_Simple_Survey|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[A_Simple_Survey:Volume1_End4|Aisu's Case]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Hyouka:Volume 1 Chapter 6

2012-04-28T21:15:03Z

Swiftstrike: /* 6 - The Old Days of the Glorious Classics Club */

== 6 - The Old Days of the Glorious Classics Club ==

It was the end of July and Summer Vacation had begun. Today I was riding my bike along the road towards Kami High as usual. It would take 20 minutes to get there from my place by foot, though I have no idea how long it'll take by bike. I stopped to buy a can of black coffee from a vending machine while resting. I then followed the riverside and turned at the hospital before arriving in front of Kami High. And there I stood with an amazed look.

''Summer Vacation was supposed to have started already.''

Yet the sports ground was filled with prop equipment and students in their summer uniforms. I could hear music played by various wind instruments, electric guitars and bamboo flutes. Even though the Special Block was some distance from here, I could tell there were many students there as well. They were of course all here to prepare for the Kanya Festival. The energetic side of Kami High has only gotten more active now that Summer Vacation has started. Crowds of people were crawling around like a group of ants as though saying "Alright guys, the festival is coming up soon! Now that annoying classes are out of the way, let's give it our best!"

I gazed at these people overflowing with energy while noticing a person trotting towards me. It was Fukube Satoshi, dressed casually in short sleeved shirt and shorts, while carrying a sporty-looking mini-rucksack over his back.

"Hey,"

"Sorry, man. Kept you waiting?"

I was happily listening to the A Capella Club practicing their singing in the central courtyard, and Satoshi had to make me turn around with such a creepy voice. I contemplated turning my bike around and going home, but then I changed my mind and proceeded to walk towards him and acted as if I was about to kick him.

"Whoa, Houtarou! What's with the sudden ferocity?"

"You sure are one to talk! Have you no shame in not knowing when not to disturb the peace?"

Satoshi shrugged his shoulders.

It doesn't seem like he has any.

"Sorry man, the Handicraft Club meeting went into overtime."

"Just what on earth were you discussing anyway?"

"We're going to knit a Buddhist-like Mandala carpet for the Kanya Festival. But we've run into a few problems, so we had a contingency meeting just now."

Well, tough work you had there. Not just you, but Toogaito, or even the whole school for that matter.

"So, you got your notes ready?"

As I ask dryly, Satoshi merely bounced back the question to me.

"What about you? It's not something you're used to doing. You thought of something yet?"

I felt a bit embarrassed at having to answer that, so I said, "Well, sort of."

"Oh? Now that's rare. Normally you would try to find an excuse and deny such questions... Anyway, I'll go get my bike, so hang on a bit longer."

And so Satoshi insolently left me waiting while he trotted towards the bicycle parking lot.

As to why I was waiting for Satoshi out here when I ought to be sleeping like there's no tomorrow during such a precious Summer Vacation, we'll need to go back to a week ago, the day when we were so close to finding out the truth about Sekitani Jun, which should be written in the first volume of the club anthology "Hyouka", only to find out that that specific volume was missing. As we couldn't get anywhere without that first volume, I thought to myself that I was not going to go all out to pursue the answer. But it was already too late, for I had crossed the Rubicon without even realizing.

I knew it was pointless to dissuade Chitanda from this, so I proposed a compromise solution. If we're going to investigate the past, just the two of us was not going to be enough. After all, "Three's a crowd" as the saying goes. It may be a bit hard for her, but I told her that we had a better chance of solving this with Satoshi and Ibara's help.

Thereupon Chitanda nodded in agreement.

"I guess we have no choice then."

Even though she requested to keep it between ourselves during our discussion in the Cafe Pineapple Sandwich, I ended up letting her down. I could not tell if it was because Chitanda realized deeply that she would need all the support she could get, or because she no longer regarded the clue that appeared before as important anymore, or it could be possible that our lady here was simply whimsical; at any rate, she had called for an emergency meeting with the Classics Club the following day.

There, Chitanda repeated what she told me before and concluded, "I'm ''very'' curious as to what happened to my uncle 33 years ago."

Ibara accepted the challenge right away.

"The cover illustration interests me. If we can solve this and find out the story behind that, I could even use it as publishing material for the Manga Studies Club."

Satoshi followed, "The Fictional Heroic Tale to be solved by their juniors 33 years later, huh? I just happened to be researching into stuff from that period."

And approved with both hands raised. While I had no intention of speaking since I had no power of veto, I decided to say something anyway since we were at it.

"Since we're still deciding on what to write for our essay anthology, why don't we use Chitanda's story to help fill up the pages... um, I mean, killing two birds with one stone... sorry, I mean, write something meaningful for it?"

My energy-saving proposal, though quite forward-looking, was accepted unanimously. And so investigating the incident of the Kamiyama High School Classics Club 33 years ago became the Classics Club's priority.

Satoshi rode a mountain bike. As he was wearing shorts, sturdy muscles could be seen on his legs that didn't match his short stature. For a polyglot like him, the only sport that I knew he was interested in was cycling.

By the way, my bike was what you'd call a family wagon<ref>Original term is "mamachari" (ママチャリ), a Japanese-term to refer to bikes mounted with a huge basket in front. The name comes from them generally being used by mothers (mama) to carry their babies around in the basket (chari - a slang for bike). [http://www.tokyobybike.com/2009/06/introducing-mamachari.html Link]</ref>, so there's not much to elaborate upon.

We rode along the river and away from the main street. Slowly the distance between houses was replaced by huge rice paddies. Stopping under the shade of some tobacco store to hide from the sun, I took a towel out of my bag to wipe off the sweat that's been constantly dripping out.

''Ahh, such a good sweat.''

Was not something I would ever say. Rather, I wonder why people have to move in order to get to their destination. "The information revolution has not yet succeeded. Comrades, you must carry on!" <ref>Probably referring to a quote by Chinese revolutionary Sun Yat-sen</ref>

"Satoshi, are we there yet?"

Satoshi placed his hankerchief back in his pocket and replied, "Yup. We're pretty much there. According to your speed, of course."

He then smiled.

"You'll be surprised when you see their mansion. The Chitandas are one of the biggest farm owners in Kamiyama City."

Guess I'll be looking forward to it. I'd sure like to hear how they do their spring cleaning in such a big place. After wiping more sweat with my towel, I put my foot on the saddle and rode on.

Once we restarted, Satoshi took the lead and guided us. After crossing numerous traffic signals, we then came to a long straight road, where we rode parallel to each other. For some distance now there was nothing but farmland on both sides of the road.

As Satoshi spun his pedal, he began to hum joyfully. Smiling was his default expression, though he seemed particularly delighted today. I decided to ask him, "Satoshi,"

"Yeah?"

"Are you happy?"

Satoshi turned towards me and replied cheerfully, "Sure I am. Since I like cycling. Look at the blue skies! And the white clouds! No matter how dull they look, the joy of looking at them while riding at full speed is like..."

I quickly interrupted Satoshi's attempt at joking.

"I thought your high school life was average at best."

Suddenly looking sullen, Satoshi replied, "Oh... you mean the rose-coloured thing."

Great memory you have there, especially when we last spoke about it nearly three months ago. Satoshi slowed down somewhat and faced forward while saying, "You know, basically I think my high school life is pretty rose-coloured."

"No, it's more like shocking pink."

"Haha, that's good as well. If that's the case, then yours is grey."

"You already told me that."

As my voice was hardly raised, Satoshi didn't go whistling in glee.

"Did I? Don't take it the wrong way, I didn't mean it as an insult when I said the colour of your high school life is grey."

"..."

"For example, if my life is shocking pink, then no one can paint it rose. I won't let them."

I ridiculed his smiling face at once.

"Really? I thought it's already been painted."

"Of course it hasn't!"

Satoshi said with a surprisingly firm response and continued, "It hasn't, Houtarou. I'm already busy with the Student Council General Committee as well as the Handicraft Club, you think I'd say that? You gotta be kidding me. Whether it's helping to organize the timetable for the Kanya Festival, or knitting the Mandala carpet, I have enjoyed every moment of it. Otherwise, who would want to sacrifice a joyous bicycle ride during Sundays or Summer Vacation just to go to school anyway?"

"They won't?"

"There exist occasions where one has to lend their skill and presence for the sake of the greater society. But even so, you're not the sort who would budge an inch, right? For a grey-coloured person like you, if a flag-bearer declares that 'everyone is rose-coloured', you would wave your hand and say 'count me out.'"

After saying all that in one breath, he calmed down a bit and went on, "If I really wanted to offend you, I would have called you colourless."

Satoshi went silent after saying that. I ruminated at his response while getting my skin burned by the sun.

"..."

And made a sullen face.

"I'm not going to say I wanna like you or something like that, you know."

"Nah, that's not what I meant."

Satoshi raised his voice and laughed. He then said, "Look, Houtarou, we've reached the Chitanda residence!"

As befitting of its description, the Chitanda "mansion" was built in the middle of a vast paddy field. It was built in a Japanese-styled bungalow surrounded by hedges. The sound of water flowing suggested the presence of a pond in the garden, which was surrounded by well-trimmed pine trees. And in front of the large opened gate, there were people sprinkling water ritually.<ref>[http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Uchimizu Uchimizu]</ref>

"How about that? Pretty impressive, isn't it?"

Satoshi said while puffing out his chest, even though I was no expert in Japanese architecture or Japanese gardening. While I had no idea how impressive this estate was, I did feel that it had an elegant and dignified feel to it.

As we were marveling at the estate, I had a look at my watch. We were just about on time... No, seems like we're a little bit late.

"Let's go, the girls are waiting for us."

"Ah, yes... By the way, Houtarou,"

"What now?"

"Aren't we supposed to wait for some servants to come out and greet us?"

I decided to ignore him. I stepped up to the front porch and rang the doorbell.

"... Coming~"

After waiting for a while, the door was opened by none other than Chitanda herself. Her summer cold seemed to have healed as she was now speaking in her usual voice once again. She let her long hair flow down her shoulders without tying it, and was dressed in a fitting bright green one-piece dress.

"Sorry to keep you waiting."

I could hear Satoshi click his tongue, as though disappointed that there was no servant out to greet us.

After taking off our shoes at the concrete entrance, Chitanda led us through a wooden corridor.

"Where did you park your bicycles?"

"Where can we park them?"

"Anywhere is fine."

Then why did you ask?

Before long, we were led to a pair of paper sliding doors, and a cool breeze escaped upon opening them. As the ceiling was high, the room felt refreshingly cool. The room size was about... 15 square metres. That's huge.

"You're late."

Ibara had already arrived. It seemed like she had some business at school beforehand, as she was dressed in her school uniform. There was a dark brown table which gave a dull light reflection, and on top of it were many pieces of paper. Must be Ibara's notes. She's quite fired up for this.

"Please sit anywhere you like."

I sat opposite Ibara upon being prompted. As Chitanda took the host seat, the remaining seat was taken by Satoshi. It was rare to have someone carrying a rucksack sitting in a traditional Japanese-styled reception alcove.<ref>[http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Tokonoma Japanese alcove]</ref> Opening the rucksack, Satoshi took out numerous pieces of paper from it. I too opened my shoulder bag and took out my own notes. Ibara looked very ready as she toyed with her pen, while Chitanda stacked a pile of paper on the table.

"Now then..."

Chitanda spoke,

"Let us begin our investigative meeting."

We all bowed and took our greetings.

Naturally, the meeting was chaired by Chitanda, as she was the club president, after all.

"Let us confirm the agenda for today's meeting. It all started with a reminiscence of mine. Then, when we discovered the essay anthology 'Hyouka', I realized whatever happened with the Classics Club 33 years ago had something to do with this reminiscence. The purpose of this meeting is to speculate as to what happened 33 years ago. Furthermore, any facts that have been confirmed will be used as essay materials for this year's Classics Club essay anthology."

Though Ibara was mainly interested in the design of the cover illustration, she did not seem too dissatisfied with Chitanda's proclamation. Perhaps she realized it had something to do with the incident itself, or Chitanda had briefed her about it?

"During this past week, we have gone about collecting all kinds of material for research, and subsequently we shall report on our findings and speculate on the incident 33 years ago. We will then assemble our findings and deduce the most likely conclusion possible."

Huh? Was that what this meeting was about? Last I heard, Chitanda only told us to bring any material we could find. I didn't remember anything about deducing a conclusion... But since Satoshi and Ibara did not look the least bit surprised, then this must mean I wasn't paying attention. Damn, guess I'll have to get it over with somehow, but my stomach still felt queasy.

Without carrying any sort of agenda sheet with her, Chitanda looked at every one of us and smoothly explained, "We shall take turns reporting our findings, followed by questions from other members, establishing a hypothesis, and reviewing said hypothesis. Asking questions during reporting is forbidden... This is to prevent our words from getting jumbled, you see. Now then, let's hear the first report."

Hey, she's actually quite a good chairperson. Who knows, she may have the talent for these kinds of things.

No, she did tell me that she's the sort that would seek to understand the entire system, so it's not surprising to see her so well-versed in the rules of chairing meetings.

"Can we have the first report... huh?"

"Chi-chan, who's doing the first report anyway?"

"Umm, who should it be?"

... And then she says something strange like that. I do wonder whether she's easy to read or whether her organization is limited to her actions only. I spoke out to a flustered Chitanda.

"Anyone's fine. Why don't you start?"

Since it's usually the chairperson that starts doing the talking, no? It's not like Chitanda wasn't going to report anything. And since she did lay out the format for this reporting style, she may as well start first and get things rolling smoothly. She nodded and said, "Oh, you're right. Alright then, now... we shall report one by one in clockwise direction starting with me."

She began distributing her notes in the tray upon saying that.

A simple glance told me that this was the source of this investigation, the foreword of "Hyouka Volume 2". I see, so she's starting from the beginning, huh? Though I won't say this was her usual style. I once again read the paragraph that I saw before.

Foreword

And so we have a Cultural Festival again this year.

It has been one year since Sekitani-sempai left us.

During this year, Sempai has fallen into legend and become a hero. As a result, the Cultural Festival this year will still be five days long.

However, as the legend spread, I went into deep thought. Would people ten years from now still remember the silent warrior and the kind hero? All Sempai has left behind is this anthology "Hyouka", for which he has provided the title.

As a sacrifice of the conflict, even Sempai's smile would end up along the flow of time into eternity. 

No, perhaps it is better that we do not remember it. As it was not intended to be a heroic tale.

Once the subjectiveness is taken away, this story will become a classic as it transcends all historical perspectives.

Will the day come when our stories become a classic for someone in the future?

October 13th, 1968
Kooriyama Youko

After clearing her throat, Chitanda began explaining, "This is taken from the essay anthology 'Hyouka'. In order to determine what sort of articles 'Hyouka' publishes yearly, one would have to read its foreword and find out what sort of topics it covered. Unfortunately, having said that, this paragraph was the only text that makes any mention of the incident 33 years ago. It may be that it's written in other places, but we do not have the first volume... Anyway, I have summarized the main points of this foreword in these notes here,"

She then distributed copies for the second page.

# "Sempai" had departed. (From where?)
# "Sempai" became a hero 33 years ago, and had become a legend by the following year
# "Sempai" was a "silent warrior" and "kind hero"
# "Sempai" named this anthology "Hyouka"
# A conflict happened and sacrifices were made ("Sempai" = sacrifice?)

"Wow."

Now that sure was brief and straight to the point. I couldn't help but sigh in wonder, but thinking about it, while Chitanda was the manifestation of Curiosity itself, she was also an honours student. If she did not know how to summarize things, she would not be able to get such high grades.

After making sure everyone had read through the note, Chitanda continued with her explanation.

"First of all, this 'Sempai', in other words my uncle, had dropped out of Kamiyama High School. His final academic level was Junior High. I hope you're all following me."

While this was the first time I heard Chitanda mention Sekitani Jun had dropped out of Kamiyama High School, I wasn't particularly surprised. After all, it was not hard to guess from the opening sentence of the foreword: "since Sekitani-sempai left us".

But then, Chitanda probably doesn't know the reason why her uncle dropped out... No, she definitely doesn't know. If she did, she would have mentioned it already. Come to think of it, back at the Cafe Pineapple Sandwich, she did mention that the Sekitanis and Chitandas have become estranged.

"Second, the foreword makes a big issue out of how time has passed. The third point is interesting; besides mentioning 'Sempai' as kind and silent, he's also described as a 'warrior' and 'hero'. What was he fighting for? The fifth point merely affirms that 'Sempai' fought in some conflict and became a hero, and was sacrificed as a result. As for the fourth point... while I'm curious about it, it's irrelevant to the current problem for now. This concludes my report, are there any questions?"

As it wasn't particularly offbeat, I didn't have much to ask.

While it would have been usual for our eccentric (i.e. Satoshi) to raise his hand during classes, in gatherings like these where there are few people and everyone knows each other, he saw no reason to do so. So instead, it was Ibara who started asking right away, "Umm, why was this line 'As it was not intended to be a heroic tale' not considered at all?"

Satoshi knew the answer of course. Though he wanted to speak, he held back his words and looked at me. He can be quite polite when the situation calls for it, not wanting to interrupt Chitanda as she answers.

On the other hand, as Chitanda was the one being asked, she replied right away, "That phrase was just a mental image, as different people may have different views as to what a heroic tale means."

"Besides,"

Upon waiting for Chitanda finished her explanation, Satoshi added right away, "It probably means that it was nothing as romantic as a heroic tale, but more of a dirty battle. So I think it's not just a mental image."

Somehow Ibara was convinced.

There were no other questions asked.

"Now, I will begin my hypothesis."

Chitanda sounded neither confident nor uncertain, but was just being her usual self. She did not hold any memos of the sort as she began, "My uncle seemed to have been involved in some conflict, and after that, he dropped out of school. I'm not entirely sure, but I think the conflict was what led to him dropping out. There is one more point to consider besides the five points I mentioned: the opening sentence 'It has been one year since'.

"In other words, my uncle dropped out one year before the Kanya Festival, meaning during the previous Kanya Festival. By the way, I heard from a friend of mine who goes to Kamiyama Commercial High School that there was an incident in their Cultural Festival last year."

Satoshi said cheerfully, "The Rampage of the Cultural Festival, I think it was called. Stalls were threatened while sale proceedings disappeared."

Chitanda nodded.

"There's a saying that as long as there's a system, there would exist entities that would go against it. Whether it's the Cultural Festival, Sports Festival or the Graduation Ceremony, there would occasionally be people opposed to these so-called annual events. One more thing, please have a look at page 24 of the Kami High Student Handbook."

Despite her saying that, no one could take out their Student Handbook. This was a matter of fact, as who would actually bring such a thing with them all the time?

"... Is something wrong?"

"Unfortunately we left our handbooks at home. So what was written in there?"

"... Could it be that you don't carry the handbook with you at all times? Oh, never mind. Umm, here's what it says, 'Violent behaviour is strictly forbidden'. So here is my theory,"

Without changing the tone of her voice, Chitanda went on, "There was an unfortunate disturbance during the Kanya Festival that year, and it could be that my uncle responded to it with physical force. While he may have become a hero, he had to carry the responsibility of resorting to violence. The subsequent tragic outcome resulted in his lower classmen writing a eulogy for his departure."

... Hmm...

Satoshi and I both spoke simultaneously.

"Nope, rejected."

"Sorry, Chitanda."

Ibara then turned, not to Chitanda but to us, wondering just what on earth we were thinking.

"Is the theory wrong? Can you please tell me your reason why?"

Chitanda spoke quietly and looked at me with a serious expression. I merely shrugged my shoulders and replied, "You said there exist people who go against the system and cause a rampage in the Cultural Festival. But this would have required the stalls to have quite high sales proceeds in order to attract anyone to even steal from them. Besides, do you remember what I said when you suggested we publish an essay anthology?"

Chitanda spun her eyes around slowly.

"You said it's too labour intensive."

"No, not that. Something else."

"Something else? Umm... You also said three authors is a bit too much, but we now have four."

... Should I be complimenting her on her amazing memory? As if I would. I recognize her ability to remember this stuff, but Chitanda, technically speaking, when I said that there were still only three members.

"What else?"

"... You mentioned alternatives to publishing things, like,"

At last she's getting to the point. She placed her palms together before her chest and recalled, "Setting up an exhibition booth, and then I said,"

"You said exhibition booths are traditionally forbidden. I remember that as well. If that's the case, then there'd be no place for any money to be made in the Kanya Festival. You think people could find something valuable to steal at such an event?"

As though not convinced with such an argument, Chitanda tilted her head intimately and said, "But there is a possibility."

"What is it?"

"While it may have no monetary value, I believe such there is value in other areas."

Ugh.

... Well, she does have a point. If she puts it that way, there's nothing I can say.

Satoshi laughed.

"You're so hopeless, Houtarou. You can't convince Chitanda-san like that."

"Really? Then what have you come up with?"

"Something I know won't get rebutted at least."

Satoshi then pretended to clear his throat and began, "'For every system there exists a group of people who opposes it'; that's an interesting way of putting it, Chitanda-san. It is most probably true. Yet the form of resistance is dependent on the fashion of the times as well.

"While it's true that there are occasions where incidents have occurred during Cultural Festivals, most of the time the perpetrators were acting for the purpose of materialistic gain. But that is not to say that there are no disturbances in which the motive is not materialistic. You have to remember this was 33 years ago, so to suggest material gain as a motive for the disturbance was well-nigh impossible."

Fashion of the times? As in style of resistance?

What's he trying to say? I could sense something up his sleeve. So too did Ibara and Chitanda, who looked at Satoshi in puzzlement.

"... Why's that?"

Ibara prompted Satoshi to continue as he was assuming an air of importance while saying nothing. He nodded satisfyingly and said, "You probably won't get it if I say 33 years ago, but what if I use the term '1960s'?"

Satoshi looked pretty triumphant. Normally I wouldn't go about wasting so much energy just to compete with him in acquiring such knowledge, but it just feels depressing to see him in such a good mood as he boasts about it. Unfortunately, I was not familiar with history.

"How about it, Mayaka? You have any idea now?"

Ibara probably doesn't have a clue either. She made a pose of giving up while gripping her fists together.

"Sorry Fuku-chan, I can't think of anything."

"Really? How about the National Diet Building in Tokyo? ... Still want more hints? Does placards and demonstration strike any keys? ... I'm talking about the student movement here."

"Huh?"

We looked on in bewilderment.

While I was thinking what kind of joke was he pulling, Satoshi didn't seem the least bit depressed. So I quipped in, "Satoshi, why are we suddenly having a lecture on Modern Japanese History? If you want to have a quiz show with us we can do it after we deal with this problem."

Yet Satoshi maintained a serious expression and said, "Well, I ''am'' dealing with the problem. Listen up, according to Chitanda-san's theory, the sort of campus violence she mentioned was quite commonplace during the 1960s. It was a time where conflicts were in abundance for pro-establishment or anti-establishment movements, so someone may have used that as an outlet and mimicked their actions. This was not a mere boom."

"... Don't say it as though you've seen it yourself."

"Like I said, I've been researching this period for some time now."

Satoshi gave me his usual invincible-looking smile.

Hmm, even without Satoshi's brief Modern History lesson, I more or less figured it out. It was not out of place for some sort of incident to occur during the Cultural Festival 33 years ago. Though I have no way of finding out whether it's true without some sort of investigative ability (not that I care), but leaving Satoshi's jokes aside, such a theory was not impossible.

"Hmm, I see... It's true that I haven't taken into consideration contemporary events..."

Chitanda seemed to have been shaken by Satoshi's attacks on her weak points. Her theory now stood like a candle in the wind as a result.

That said, Ibara spoke up enthusiastically in support of Chitanda, "Excuse me, Chi-chan,"

"... What seems to be the matter?"

"I'm afraid Chi-chan's theory won't stand once I report what I find. I'm next, so if possible I'll continue where you left off..."

To be honest, I was a bit pissed. Why you Ibara, why'd you have to speak up unnecessarily? Yet Chitanda smiled sweetly and said, "No, my theory was found to be unsuitable after review, after all."

A respectable attitude.

"Anyway, I shall withdraw my hypothesis for now. Let us now hear from Ibara-san, is that fine with everyone here?"

No one spoke against that. It was wise to have Chitanda as our top batter. As Chitanda discarded her own theory, it was now Ibara's turn to insist that such a theory was correct. Being a prudent person, Ibara would probably speak in an easy to understand manner.

"Well then, please start, Ibara-san."

The copies that Ibara handed out to us, how should I say this, they were written in a completely different style that was easy to comprehend. The fonts and typography looked smug, while the words were hard to read with their lack of curves. On the B5 paper were written the following lines:

In other words, we, the Masses, are able to carry on with our independent and Anti-Bureaucratic activities without obstruction. Though this was by no means a succumb to violence.

Despite the Great Strife that occurred last June, thanks to the Classics Club president Sekitani Jun's heroic support of our bold pragmatism, the sight of Powers That Be making a fool out of themselves as their calculations backfired remained fresh in our memories.

"This was one of the Manga Studies Club's old anthologies. It's titled 'Unity and Salutations Volume 1', though they've only published 2 volumes in total. Like Chi-chan's book, this was also published 32 years ago. I was thinking that if 'Hyouka' made a mention of this incident, then I could find something by doing a search in the library. As expected, there aren't many clubs that lasted for more than 30-40 years. At first I thought the Manga Studies Club couldn't possibly have existed back then, yet I just happened to stumble upon this... Amazing, isn't it?"

I had no idea whether she meant the discovery of this anthology was amazing or that the anthology itself was amazing. Unity and Salutations... was that the kind of titles they used back then? It somehow sounded suspicious. And the style of prose that they used back then! This sounded more like what the Classics Club would be using instead.

On the other hand, it was clear why Chitanda's theory was overturned. Simply put, the Kamiyama High School Cultural Festival is held every October, yet this passage mentions the incident happening in June. I see, so that's why the theory's rejected.

Ibara took out a college-style memo notebook from her uniform pocket and continued, "Sorry, I haven't written any summaries the way Chi-chan did, so I'll just say them out loud. Firstly, 'we, the Masses' has been accused of being anti-establishment. There was a 'streef' that happened in June the previous year. They were assisted by Sekitani Jun, and resorted to some sort of pragmatism thanks to that. This caused troubles for the Powers That Be. The rest of the passage may be interesting, but they don't seem to have anything else relevant about the incident."

I had no objection to her speech, but what on earth is a 'streef' anyway? I browsed through my own vocabulary in my head and could find nothing. Not that my vocabulary was particularly huge to begin with.

As I was busy wondering what 'streef' meant, Chitanda continued with the meeting, "Is that all for your report?"

"Yes."

"Now then, any questions?"

I instantly asked right away, "What does 'streef' mean?"

Satoshi then asked me soon after that, "What's a 'streef' anyway?"

Why you, I thought you were supposed to know. He then took the copy of my "Unity and Salutations" and pointed the word out to me.

"She meant this, 'strife'."

So he does know what it means. Without looking at the copy I held, he continued without delay, "That should be read as 'sTRYfe', as in armed strife, a bitter conflict."

Yet Satoshi didn't seem to have taught me anything. While he was looking at me, he sounded more like he was harshly criticizing me for mispronouncing that word, yet I realized he was using me as a foil to correct Ibara as well. Whether he was skillful or not in doing it, Satoshi can be quite considerate. Though I had no intention to help out, I still persisted, "Well, though I only have 15 years worth of vocabulary, I have'nt seen such a word used before."

"Of course. Normally the words 'conflict' and 'argument' would have been used, yet 'strife' seemed to be a popular word back then. We still see such words being used nowadays, but mostly by Yakuzas."

I see, now that he mentions it... words like "going" to represent "getting someone whacked". Its use sounds old and elegant, yet not quite. <ref>TL Note: The pronunciation mistake is obviously all in Japanese and so terms are translated accordingly</ref>

Satoshi then cleared his throat loudly and added, "... But this anthology, it feels more like an imitation."

Ibara reacted at once with riled voice, "What do you mean, 'imitation'?"

Upon being questioned like that, Satoshi moaned quietly. He was normally confident with his bluffs, yet it was rare to see him look so troubled like that as he replied meekly, "No, I'm not saying your material is fake,"

"Of course it isn't! Umm, how should I put this? Basically speaking, the author of this passage didn't take part in any action whatsoever. He's the sort that would see some spectacular college sports game and would write about how impressed he was about it, and that was how this was written. But it's not a fake, it's..."

I asked, "So, what was that about?"

"Ah, nothing, just my imagination. Sorry about that Chitanda-san, may we continue?"

The chairperson nodded and everyone agreed.

"Now then, are there any other questions?"

It seemed no one had anything else to ask. As she was about to announce her theory, Ibara looked slightly nervous as she frantically searched through her notes.

"Umm, right, here's my hypothesis. Though this would reject Chi-chan's theory, you will all understand when you first hear this."

We all remained silent in agreement. Since June and October were just way too far apart.

"Anyway, the author mentioned how the Pragmatists caused the plans of the Powers That Be to backfire. The result was the Classics Club President dropping out as mentioned in 'Hyouka'.

"Now, what was this pragmatic action that was done that warranted his dropping out? ... My view is the same as Chi-chan here, in other words, violence. If this was recent, then it might have involved something like the breaking of glass, but Fuku-chan would probably have something to say about that. The victims would be... the Powers That Be. As for the anti-establishment, well that's something that I hear often that's opposed to the government, so something like that. The rest is simple, the Classics Club president led them and confronted the teachers, and then..."

She held her fists tightly and mimicked a punch.

"''Pow'' Whacked them hard. Though we don't know whether they were assaulted or not, they probably did something similar. Of course, it's not like they wanted to do this. The first paragraph which I highlighted is important, basically what it wants to emphasize is their independence. For some reason 33 years ago, that independence was threatened, and in order to defend it, the Classics Club president had no choice but to counter with resistance."

Ibara finished by closing her notebook and looked at everyone present.

"Hmm... This sounds frustrating."

The chairperson, who was supposed to digest what she just heard, spoke her thoughts out loud. I nodded and agreed.

"Frustrating? What is?"

Chitanda answered, "Ibara-san, your main point revolves around how the teachers had threatened the students' way of life, and led them to resort to violence to resist such a threat, right?"

Ibara thought for a while before replying, "Yeah, that's right."

"However, how should I put it, while I understand some parts, overall I don't quite understand."

While I understand some of what you say, overall I don't quite understand what you've just said either. Still, it was not entirely incomprehensible. She basically meant Ibara's theory wasn't very persuasive. I added to Chitanda's response, "Your theory is way too abstract. Besides, any further and you would simply be scanning the passage."

"You're right. It is indeed like that, but..."

Though she admitted as much, Ibara didn't completely retreat.

"Wait, you mean there's a contradiction?"

It seemed she wanted to defend her theory more than Chitanda did.

Unfortunately, I did notice a contradiction.

"Yup."

I said with an upright sitting posture. It had nothing to do with the tense atmosphere of rebutting other people, it's just that my feet were getting numb, that's all.

"To put it simply, you yourself have rejected Chitanda's theory that instead of the Cultural Festival in October, the incident happened in June. However, if we're to believe both 'Hyouka' and the 'Unity and Salutations', then the incident would have happened in June, while the dropping out would have occurred during the Cultural Festival in October. But Chitanda's theory makes no mention of that. And don't you find it strange that one would wait four months after getting involved in violent behaviour to drop out?"

It would be a different story if his case was pending appeal during this time, I added in my mind.

"But, that is," Ibara rebutted, even though she seemed to have understood.

"It could be that 'Hyouka' got it wrong. The 'Unity and Salutations' clearly mentions the month of June, whereas 'Hyouka' merely says 'It has been one year since'. The incident happened in June, followed by the dropping out in the same month, while the Cultural Festival is in October. It doesn't sound too unreasonable, does it?"

A four month gap, huh? This does sound like one of Ibara's far-fetched arguments...

As I was hesitating, Chitanda and Satoshi gave their judgment on the theory respectively.

"I believe we cannot ignore such a long time interval."

"Me too. 'Cultural Festival' was mentioned just before the 'one year since' sentence, after all, so I think the dropping out happened in October."

Upon my silent nodding, the other two expressed their agreement.

Three against one. Ibara gave a displeased look.

"Muu-, you guys are so picky with your details."

Though that cute reaction didn't exactly fit her style, it did help relieve the tense atmosphere a bit. Satoshi tried to smooth things over by saying in a casual manner, "But at least the way you approached it was good, I think."

Chitanda also broke her extremely serious look and smiled in agreement.

"Indeed. Reviews need not be too radical."

I think so as well. How do I say this, it felt like looking at a map in the middle of a foggy maze, or being frustrated because something did not go as planned. If only 'Hyouka' and 'Unity and Salutations' were considered, then Ibara's theory probably wouldn't feel so limited. All that was left now was Satoshi's data and me wrapping things up. And if any fatal contradictions occurred, all I had to do was think of a solution before my turn was up.

Come to think of it, what were my notes about anyway? All I knew was that we were supposed to pool the notes together, but I haven't gone around to actually reading mine in earnest.

"Well, this ends my turn, right?"

Chitanda nodded at Ibara's question.

Following the clockwise order, next would be Satoshi. At Chitanda's prompting, Satoshi began distributing his notes. He then stopped suddenly and said cheerfully, "Ah yes, I forgot to mention. Some of my notes disprove Mayaka's hypothesis."

==Translator's notes and references==

<references />

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Hyouka:Volume 1 Chapter 5|5 - The Hidden Seal of the Pedigree Classics Club]]
| Return to [[Hyouka|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Hyouka:Volume 1 Chapter 7|7 - The Truth of the Historic Classics Club]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance:Volume2 Chapter3

2012-04-28T17:24:33Z

Swiftstrike: /* Part 4 */

==Chapter 3: The Lost Queen==

===Part 1===

After that, Kamito, who parted from Claire and the others, headed towards the academy director’s office immediately.

He knocked and opened the door –

“You’re late, how many seconds do you plan on making this lady wait.”

That was the first thing Greyworth, who was sitting at the office desk, coldly said.

The Dusk Witch – Greyworth Ciel Mais.

Her figure was certainly that of a bewitchingly beautiful woman but she was originally a long military servicing spirit knight, who had her name entered first on the list of Numbers (the twelve knight commanders).

She had wavy ash-blonde hair. Her gray pupils were shining behind her small pair of glasses.

“Sorry, I heard that you had business and no matter what my walking became heavy.”

“Hmm, so now you're able to run your rather cheeky mouth, are you? Where did the obedient pure boy from those days go? Really, this thing called the flow of time is cruel.”

“You’re the only one who doesn't change, Greyworth. Your outward looks as well as your tricky character.”

Kamito loathsomely spitted out.

Greyworth is one of the few people, who knew him three years ago.

And she was the perpetrator who called Kamito, who threw away the name Ren Ashbell, to the academy and attempted to make him participate in the blade dance two months later.


She did not tell him the reason for that.

Although, it was often the case that the Dusk Witch worked Kamito hard without telling him anything.

“That’s right, you have certainly changed. Compared to three years ago, you’ve became especially weak. In the practice match a while ago, what was that sorry state against an opponent of that level? If it was the you from the past, you would have overwhelmingly defeated one person in under three minutes.”

“You were watching? …As usual your hobbies are bad.”

“In such a sorry state, your participation qualifications to the blade dance are also doubtful. Or, was it a fluke that you defeated that military-use spirit?”

“That time was—“

Kamito slight mumbled.

It was not that he defeated it with only his strength.

Kamito, who had a chance meeting with his changed former contracted spirit and was struck with despair, was given the strength to stand once again by that red hair hell cat girl.

(…!)

Suddenly, the sensation of her soft lips was resurrected in his mind.

To shake off and cleanse the evil thoughts, Kamito shook his head in a fluster.

“I also think that I’m miserable. I can’t even use my contracted spirit’s power yet.”

Kamito dropped his sights onto his right hand, which was engraved with a spirit seal.


“Is it that you still can’t forget your previous woman? How stubborn.”

“Don’t mess around! Restia isn’t like that!”

“On the contrary, getting hotheaded makes it increasingly suspicious. If you like, how about getting a lover or something in this academy? It might even divert a little of the loneliness.”

“Lov—“

“Or, are the girls in the academy too child-like? If that’s the case… I’m also good.”

Greyworth smiled bewitchingly and slightly pushed open her breast area with her fingertips.

He accidentally saw an adult-like black, lacey lingerie on the interior of her cleavage.

“D…don’t mess around!”

“It’s a joke. Hmm, with that tone, it seems that you have not yet reached that level. I’ve heard rumors that you are made to wait on a tiny breasted beautiful girl and a nude knee-socks spirit and are indulging in an improper harem cohabitation life.”

“Guu…”

Trying to refute, Kamito was at a loss for words.

…Objectively looking at it, that was the truth and so it was painful to be unable to denial it.

“Greyworth, did you call me just to say some worthless jokes?”

“That’s right – but, of course, that isn’t the only thing.”

Greyworth creaked her chair and faced the visitor room at the inner side of the room.

“I have a girl I want to introduce to you – okay, come in”


“Okay.”

From the inner room, there was what sounded like a bell being turned over.

The one who opened the door and appeared was –

A girl who wore a black dress like uniform, different from the academy’s uniform.

It was a beautiful girl, whose beautiful long black hair was impressive, to the extent that he was taken aback.

She had clear back pupils. Without thinking, Kamito was charmed by her neat and clean appearance.

“…Eh?”

The moment his eyes met with hers, she made a puzzled face for some reason.

“Errm, you’re … Kazehaya Kamito-kun?”

While blinking her eyes incessantly, the girl asked.

“Ahh, that’s right, however–“

“But my impression is very…”

…It was somewhat strange but it seemed the girl received a shock.

(Wh…what’s with this?)

“But, that’s right… he’s a boy after all and it’s already been three years.”

The girl was muttering to herself in a voice that Kamito could not hear.

After that, she looked at Kamito’s face again.

“Yes, there’s certainly a resemblance, yeah. Besides, this is fine—“


“What’s up, Fianna?”

Greyworth called out, seemingly puzzled.

“Ah, s…sorry! Err, this is the first time I’ve seen a male spirit contractor!”

The girl called Finna shook her head in a fluster.

“Erm… who is this girl?”

Kamito face Greyworth and asked.

Then, the girl, for some reason, made a sullen expression and pouted her lips.

“I knew it, you didn’t remember… well, that’s fine though.”

“She is the admitted student, who will be entering the same Raven Class as you.”

“Admitted student?”

Ah! Kamito nodded. They were talking about it at the café just a while ago.

(This girl is the one…)

Carol was saying that it was the daughter of a noble social status but in any case the ojou-sama of noble social status in this academy were overflowing near him, so he did not feel anything special.

(After that, she said that… her breasts were big.)

Without thinking, he glanced towards the dress-like uniform’s chest area—

(…Indeed, certainly.)

Kamito consented strangely.


“She is the Ordesia Empire’s second princess, your Highness Fianna Ray Ordesia.”

“…Ordesia?”

Kamito frowned for a moment—

“No way…!”

His eyes widened in surprise.

In Areishia Spirit Academy, which was a spirit contractor training organization, many genuine daughters of nobles were enrolled. This was the result of the empire’s royalty and nobles continuing the bloodline of spirit contractors by marriage that spanned even over several generations.

Naturally, there were also exceptions but speaking of spirit contractors, it was normal that it would be the daughters of the nobles.

Fahrengart, the head of the military family and Laurenfrost, with a history.

Its territory was currently seized but Claire’s Elstein family name was also a noble pedigree.

However, this girl before him was – the second princess of the Ordesia Empire.

She was not even the daughter of a noble.

She was what one would call – the real princess.

(Why would the empire’s princess be in the academy?)

Daughters born into the Ordesia royal family should be scheduled to stack up training as a spirit princess candidate, serving the five great elemental lords, at the spirit princess training organization, the 'divine ceremony institute'.

In any case, Kamito kept that question in his chest for now and knelt down on the ground on one knee.


Henceforth, the second princess completely disappeared from the center stage.

That Lost Queen meant this girl in front of him?

“It’s just as she says. As long as you pass through this academy’s gates, no matter what social status the princess maidens have, there are no special treatments. Even a princess, a male spirit contractor or the Calamity Queen’s sister.”

“There you have it, I’m the former princess but nice to meet you. Kazehaya Kamito-kun.”

Fianna smiled and picked up the sides of her skirt with her fingertips and bowed elegantly.

“A…Ah, nice to you meet—“

Kamito stood up and his expression froze.

“What’s the matter?”

“No, err…”

While scratching his face, Kamito looked away.

“?”

Fianna tilted her head to the side.

“Kyaa!”

It seemed she realized that what she was holding up was not a ball dress but a short length uniform skirt.

Her mature black underwear, weaved with laces, was firmly etched into Kamito’s retina.


“Ka…Kamito-kun… pervert.”

The former princess’ face turned red and she embarrassedly muttered.

“I…I’m sorry…”

“You two, don’t flirt and act lovey-dovey in front my eyes. It’s irritating.”

Greyworth glared at Kamito, with her eyes filled with bloodlust.

“…I’m sorry. And why did you call for me?”

About this witch. It was probably not just to introduce the admitted student.

(To introduce the empire’s princess to me, what is she scheming?)

As if she read Kamito’s emotions, the witch pushed up her glasses, seemingly sullen.

“It’s regrettable, despite specially preparing a special mission for your sake.”

“A special mission?”

“That’s right. It was just nice that I had a mission I want to entrust to her, so I want your team to accompany her as her guard.”

===Part 2===

—A quest.

Together with official matches with fellow academy students, it was the system that supported the academy ranking system.


There could be various things in the contents of a given mission, from Kagura by a blade dance, the suppression of the rampaging spirit, the excavation and investigation of the sealed spirit, to the subjugation of spirit contractors gone astray.

By completing the mission that had been divided into ranks depending on the danger level, the academy students could raise their team ranking in the same way as winning an official match.

“By the way, this mission’s difficulty level is S rank.”

“S rank?”

Without thinking, Kamito sent back an enquiry.

An S rank mission was presented as the highest difficulty level mission in the academy.

The rising ranking points would be extraordinary but it was a dangerous mission that might even have the possibility of death depending on the situation. It should not even be possible to enter with Kamito's current ranking.

“Did you prepare things behind the scenes?”

“Your hearing is bad. I said that I don’t do special treatment. It just means that the ones suitable for this mission are Fianna and you. If you disagree, then I’ll spread the word around to the other teams.”

“…”

It was not a bad deal. On the contrary, looking at Kamito’s team currently, it was godsend.

Till the opening of the blade dance, there was already two months left. No, the final examination to decide the top three participating team would take place even earlier.

With their current pace, they would not possibly make it by completing normal official matches and missions.


Greyworth was somehow bent on making Kamito participate the blade dance.

Although, pushing in a representative of the empire with the power of the academy director was not possible as expected.

Therefore, she got to the S rank mission, whose danger level was high and competition bonus was also extremely high.

(If the mission could be completed, that would be it – huh?)

He was not pleased to move in accordance to Greyworth’s expectation but??

If it was a mission to guard an important person, he had several experiences from the past.

Certainly, it was far off better than raising the inter-school ranking steady by the official matches.

“—I understand. Explain the details of the mission.”

“That’s the spirit.”

Kamito prompted and Greyworth smiled.

“Do you know Mine Town Gado?”

“Gado? Well, I roughly know its name. It is the town whose mine became abandoned few decades ago.”

Mine Town Gado. It was formerly a town of a large mining ground of spirit ores but during the second Ranbal war, all kinds of spirit ores were excavated and it became a town of an completely abandoned mine.

It should certainly be a ghost town full of ruins nowadays.

“There have been frequent occurrences of strange earthquakes at that mine recently. I want you to go there and investigate that.”

“Investigate the earthquakes?”

For the academy to bring in an investigation request meant that it was probably not an ordinary earthquake.


It was often the case that the earth attribute spirit that rule over the land caused the earthquake.

If that was because it was angry or was in frenzy, it could be appeased by a ceremony of a blade dance. Depending on the situation, there were also cases where a subjugation unit of spirit knights was formed.

As a mission it was relatively typical but—

“Stop joking. Why is an ordinary earthquake investigation an S rank mission?”

If it was just an ordinary earth spirit investigation, he did not think that there would be that level of danger.

In contrast to the mission’s risk, this rank setting was too high.

“You’re being distrustful as usual, can’t you trust my good will?”

“Can I trust it? You never lie. However, you also never speak the truth.”

“Hmm…well, it is like that.”

Greyworth smiled and shrugged her shoulders in resignation.

“At the mine, it seems a strategic-class military-use spirit, who was sealed by the old Ordesia Knights, is sleeping there.”

“A strategic-class military-use spirit…!?”

Kamito spontaneously groaned. Fianna beside him also gasped in surprise.

A strategic-class military-use spirit – it could not be compared to the giant spirit that went in frenzy at Academy Town the other day.

Consequently of its powerful strength, it was impossible for an individual to control it. It could be finally controlled by ceremonial Kagura by several hundreds of spirit contractors – it was surely a weapon of mass destruction.

At the end of the second Ranbal war, the continental nations exchanged a treaty and the all seven bodies should have been sealed and disposed but—

“Don’t tell me, the one causing the earthquake is that strategic-class military-use spirit?”

“At the very worst, it’s only as a possibility. I want to entrust you guys this investigation. If you confirmed that the seal has come undone from the result of your investigation—“

“I’ll perform the ceremony of resealing by the 'ceremonial Kagura'.”

Fianna calmly opened her mouth to speak.

“That’s right. If it’s you, who are the former spirit princess candidate, then this mission is ideal for you.”

“…I see, that’s the reason you called for this princess.”

The spirit princesses, who served the five great elemental lords, were the expert of the 'ceremonial Kagura' that appeased spirits.

They did not receive special martial arts training as a result they were not suited for battle but all forms of ceremony had been driven into their bodies from since they were a child.

In the academy, there was only one former spirit princess academy student– a rare special skill user; the missions can only be accomplish with her, considering that it had to do with a strategic-class military-use spirit, it might be also appropriate to set it as an S rank mission.

“…”

The terms were not bad. However, there was one more thing that he had to ask.

“…But is Fianna alright with this? With the guard being me.”

If it was just to guard her, there should be even more competent spirit contractors.


For example, Ellis Fahrengart. If it was her, whose sense of responsibility was strong and who also had the strength, there would be no shortcoming to her ability as a guard.

There were no merit for the princess to Kamito, who was a boy, as her guard. If he was grouped together by Greyworth as she pleased, ignoring Fianna’s will— he planned to reject this deal.

However, Fianna –

“Of course, I’ll be relying on you, Kamito-kun.”

“Did Greyworth threaten you to group with me?”

“No, after all, I was the one who nominated you.”

“Is that so?”

“Yes. To travel with the world’s only male spirit contractor, isn’t it great?”

Fianna entwined her fingers with Kamito’s hand and gazed with upturned eyes.

Gazing at her clear black pupils, Kamito spontaneously felt shock.

“Hmm, aren’t you popular?”

Greyworth said, seemingly displease, and handed over a document with the mission’s important points written on it.

“If you intend to take up this mission, then sign here. This should not be a bad deal for you.”

It was not bad, far from that, it was an extraordinary deal for Kamito currently.

However—

“I can’t decide this by myself. I have to at least ask Claire too.”


“Hmm, well, that’s alright. But hurry, I’ll have you to leave tomorrow.”

“Claire?”

The one, who raised her voice, was Fianna.

“Ah, my team member but—“

“Could she happen to be Claire Elstein?”

“…You knew her?”

Kamito awkwardly scratched his head.

(That’s right, this girl is… the spirit princess candidate to the fire elemental lord.)

She was the princess maiden that had been training at the same 'divine ceremony institute' as the Calamity Queen – Rubia Elstein.

If that was the case, it would not even be strange for her to know Claire, that girl’s sister.

“That person’s sister…”

Fianna’s lips slightly tremble.

She might be regretting after hearing that the Calamity Queen’s sister was one of the teammates.

“I’m sorry but Claire is my teammate. I’ll accomplish the mission together with her.”

Kamito informed her—

“Yes, that’s what I wish for too.”

While Fianna nodded, she muttered in a soft voice.

“I don’t plan on losing to even the sister.”


===Part 3===

As the two of them left the office, Greyworth smiled.

“However, that princess also did something bold.”

“—you knew, academy director?”

From the inside of Greyworth’s shadow, a lady quickly appeared.

Shadow spirit contractor – Teacher Freya Grandol.

“Is it about her using a spirit ore during the entrance examination? Of course, I noticed it. She did something impious. Doesn’t that stone cost twenty million rood apiece?”

“Then, I presume you are overlooking this unfair entry, right?”

“Princess Fianna was ranked next to that Rubia Elstein as the second spirit princess candidate at thirteen years-old. If she wakes up again as a spirit contractor, isn’t it the best bargain?”

“However, if she leads an academy life with that thing, wouldn’t she be instantly exposed?”

“I think that’s something she also understands. She understands it and yet she became the academy's student. If she does not awaken, that’s all to it but if she awakens, it is a fortune. Therefore, I grouped her with that boy.”

“Academy director, what on earth are you—“

Freya frowned and at that moment, a winged eyeball flew in from the office window.


It was a probe-use spirit, used by Greyworth.

“Hmm, it seems that an uninvited guest has infiltrated Academy Town.”

“Is it the darkness spirit from the other day?”

“Well, I wonder? I do not know what they are aiming for but… Freya Grandol, you go prepare the order for the Sylphid Knights to strengthen the security.”

===Part 4===

Kamito, who left the office, took Fianna on a tour around the academy building.

She had an elegant light manner of walking. It seemed that a real princess’ way of walking was also polished.

“Fianna, are you wearing the 'divine ceremony institute’s' uniform?”

“Yes, it seems to be recently made, opposing the Areishia Spirit Academy. During the time I was active, it was an even more bombastic ceremonial costume. That in a way was cute but all the girls definitely were yearning for skirts.”

“…Hmm, is that so? It suits you.”

“Ah, even if it’s just flattery, I am happy.”

While they were talking while walking, Kamito’s tone greatly declined

As she was the Ordesia Empire princess and a princess maiden from the 'Divine Ceremony Institute' – he was thinking that there would be an even-harder-to-approach atmosphere but she was a surprisingly easy girl to talk to.

The two of them, who had such a conversation along the corridor, were already basked in the attention of the other academy students.

“Hey, take a look. Kazehaya Kamito, again, is going to rape the admitted student!” “The licentious beast’s special demonstration.” “But I might be a little envious.” “Wh…what are you saying!” “B…but if I was gazed at by those sharp eyes…I…I might be unable to defy.” “It’s just for a mere little while only, a little while only, I want to try being play with… don’t you think so?” “Th…that’s true, i…if he approached with force… my heart will surely be pounding.” “ No way, after all, he’s the devil king, the devil king that devours any girls he could lay his hands on.” “The devil king…” “The devil king of the night…”

Such a soft commotion could be heard from the whole corridor.

(…What! The devil king of the night!)

He wanted to retort various things but it seemed like it would become really troublesome, so he did not.

He had already gotten used to the girls’ frightened gazes.

However, there were also numerous girls strangely sending him passionate gazes for some reason.

And then, for some reason, there seemed to be ribbon-tied letters and homemade sweets placed in his locker.

…Well, it might be just a prank.

“Hmm, Kamito-kun, you’re quite popular.”

“They’re just teasing me, after all, I’m the only male in this academy.”

“I wonder?”


Mugyu!

“…!?”

Suddenly, he felt a soft sensation at his upper arm.

Fianna pressed her breasts onto Kamito’s arm.

“H…hey, Fianna!?”

“Hn, what’s the matter?”

The princess expressed an impish smile with an upward glance.

The throbbing of his heart would not stop to that proper softness that was pressed onto his arm.

“No, princess… err, your breasts are hitting…”

“I do not mind. Or—“

Fianna gave a short teasing smile.

“You dislike an immodest princess?”

“…”

From the breast area of the dress-like uniform, her black lingerie was slightly in sight.

…He was troubled, earth-shatteringly troubled.

He felt like the sharpness of the gazes of the girls passing by the corridor was gradually increasing.

Fianna was enjoyably gazing at Kamito, who was tensed.

“Fufu, it seems like everyone is jealous.”


“That’s definitely not it…”

Kamito sighed deeply,

“By the way, why did princess admit into this academy?”

Suddenly, he tried asking what was on his mind since a while ago.

He did not care what circumstances she was in to throw away her position as a spirit princess candidate. He was just interested in why she became a student of the academy now after having once disappeared from the center stage.

“That’s—“

Fianna’s legs suddenly stopped. Kamito also stopped at the same time.

“Uh?”

“If I said — I came to meet Kamito-kun, would you believe?”

“…?”

As Kamito was a little puzzled,

“No, it can’t be to come to meet me, didn’t I just met you, Fianna?”

“…”

Fianna pouted her lips as she was a little sullen to such a reply from Kamito.

“…Idiot.”

Fianna muttered and pushed her index finger softly onto Kamito’s lips.

And then, she drew her face close till her lips barely touched him.


“—Ren Ashbell.”

At that moment, Kamito’s expression froze.

Towards the unexpected name coming from her mouth – he was lost for words.

“…!? H…ow…”

While dumfound and standing still, Kamito leaked out a dry voice.

The people, who knew Kamito’s true identity as Ren Ashbell, are only the contracted spirit Restia and the witch Greyworth – those two people only.

How did this girl…?

“…I knew it, you don’t remember.”

Fianna pouted her lips, seemingly displeased.

Making such a face at this distance made it as though she was a lover pestering for a kiss.

“It’s alright. I’ll leave it a secret to everyone, I did promise after all.”

“Promise?”

Kamito seemed to have recalled something, at that moment.

“Kamito!”

Claire came running form the other side of the corridor. It seemed that she was searching for Kamito.

“Come on, what in the world were –“

At that point, Claire suddenly stopped.


At the middle for the corridor, she saw the two of them’s posture, which was almost like a couple kissing—

“Y…yo…yo…yo…”

Gogogo… her shoulder began to tremble bit by bit.

Her red hair bristled up, like a crimson flame, and blazed up tremblingly.

“Yo…yo…you slave… yo…you truly have no peculiarity…”

Pishii!—The moment her whip made a sound, the hell cat, cladded in red hot flames, appeared from an empty space.

The hell cat transformed into the Flame Tongue form in an instant and settled into Claire’s right hand.

“Th…that’s alright, I’ll thoroughly train you today…”

“Wa…wait, don’t misunderstand, Claire, this girl is –“

“—Claire?”

Fianna reacted to that name Kamito said.

She gently parted her arms from Kamito and glared at Claire with a sharp look.

“I see, you are Claire Rouge.”

“That’s right. So what?”

“You are that person’s sister…”

He felt like invisible fireworks scattered in Fianna’s eyes glaring at Claire.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance:Volume2 Chapter2|Chapter 2]]
| Return to [[Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance:Volume2 Chapter4|Chapter 4]]
|-
|}

Hyouka:Volume 1 Chapter 1

2012-03-18T16:33:05Z

Swiftstrike: /* 1 - Letter from Benares */

==1 - Letter from Benares==

Dear Houtaru

I am currently staying in Benares. Although in Japan this place is commonly known as Benares, calling it Varanasi is probably more accurate in terms of pronunciation.

Benares is a great town, Houtarou. This is a town of funeral ceremonies - after all it has been such since a long time ago. It seems like whoever dies here can ascend to the heaven. Or am I wrong?

Oh yes, the place is said to be "free from the wheel of reincarnation." What it means is that dying here is equivalent to becoming an enlightened being by Buddhist sense. In China, a long austerity is required to reach this state of "release". But here you simply pass away and then everything is okay.

Well, that is a pathetic story for the Chinese.

Maybe it is a bit late, but congratulations for being successfully admitted into a high school. It is the Kamiyama High School after all, isn't it? What a boring choice. But congratulations anyway.

As your big-sis, let me give you, someone who has safely become a high school student, a piece of advice.

Enter the Classics Club.

The Classics Club is a humanities club in Kami-High with a long tradition. Also, I am not sure if you already know it or not, but I also belonged to the club in the past.

I heard of this from someone else, but it seems that our tradition-rich club has no new-comer for three years and currently with no member at all. If no one joins the club this year it will be disbanded. As an old girl of the club it is certainly not something I can stand.

However, if there are newcomers in April then the situation will turn out differently. Houtarou, safeguard the Classics Club, the youth of your big-sis. For now you only need to put down your name to join.

Moreover, it is not really that bad as a club. It is particular great in autumn.

After all, you don't have anything better to do, do you?

I will call you after reaching New Delhi.

With love 
Tomoe

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Return to [[Hyouka|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Hyouka:Volume 1 Chapter 2|2 - The Rebirth of the Traditional Classics Club]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Talk:Sword Art Online

2011-10-03T03:05:06Z

Swiftstrike: /* http://myanimelist.net/forum/?topicid=333893 */

==Is there a continuation of the Fairy Dance Story Arc?==
Hi, just wondering whether is there more story arc with Kirito in it after the Fairy Dace Story Arc in vol. 3 & 4?

==Link RAWS, plase translate==
Since sharamon is no longer translating and things seem to have stoped ill post the link for teh raws in case a good soul
suddenly feels like tranlating but cant find the raws
http://vnsharing.net/forum/showthread.php?t=110747

==So is this project dead?==
No update since July and one of my favourite projects you guys have done! Really appreciate what youve done so far but would appreciate you MORE if you continued translating it ^^

Uhh... Work in progress. Bakasama just posted earlier today stating that a few pages were sent to be edited.
In regards to no updates. There's been small updates. Its not dead. 40% of vol.2 ch2 was posted October anyways --[[User:Lighthalzen|Lighthalzen]] 16:13, 15 November 2010 (UTC)

==Where's the next chapter? IT has been so long...==
Can someone tell me if this project is over or something? If that's the case, it's really too bad because it was my favorite among all the great stuff here.If not, can you please still give me a slight ray of hope?
Whatever happens, thanks to the translator and editor because they did a great job last year.

Nope, going to get Kuroneko from Imouto to curse you.

==Can you Translate the Text on these Images?==
They are the ones at the beginning of the first book. Here are the links:

[[:Image:Sword_Art_Online_Vol_01_-_002-003.jpg|Image:Sword Art Online Vol 01 002-003.jpg]]

[[:Image:Sword_Art_Online_Vol_01_-_004.jpg|Image:Sword Art Online Vol 01 004.jpg]]

[[:Image:Sword_Art_Online_Vol_01_-_005.jpg|Image:Sword Art Online Vol 01 005.jpg]]

[[:Image:Sword_Art_Online_Vol_01_-_006-007.jpg|Image:Sword Art Online Vol 01 006-007.jpg]]

[[:Image:Sword_Art_Online_Vol_01_-_008.jpg|Image:Sword Art Online Vol 01 008.jpg]]

Thanks!!

--

I'll use Sharramon's translations for these... Well, for the most part. Lines may be wrong as well. They're just quotes from the story and descriptions anyway. 

---

[[:Image:Sword_Art_Online_Vol_01_-_002-003.jpg|Page 002-003]] 
Kirito: “''Strange, Asuna. Why are you showing your face in a place like this?''.” 
''A [Solo Player] swordsman aiming to reach Aincrad's topmost level.''

Egil: "''Our shop’s motto is to buy cheap and sell cheap''." 
''A merchant stationed at city [Algate], located at Level 50 of Aincrad.''

Asuna: "''Kirito-kun...''" 
''Of an acquired alias of "The Flash", the sub-leader of the guild "Blood Knights"'' 

---

[[:Image:Sword_Art_Online_Vol_01_-_004.jpg|Page 004]] 
Kirito: “''Better than you can, most likely''.” 

Cradil: "…''I’m going to kill you… I’ll definitely kill you…. Do you think a pathetic player like you can protect Asuna-sama!!''” 
''A member of the "Blood Knights", serving as Asuna's escort.''

---

[[:Image:Sword_Art_Online_Vol_01_-_005.jpg|Page 005]] 
Heathcliff: “''Fight with me, if you win, Asuna can go with you but if you lose, then you will have to join the Knights of Blood''.” 
''A cross-shield user, the leader of the "Blood Knights" and their strongest.''

---

[[:Image:Sword_Art_Online_Vol_01_-_006-007.jpg|Page 006-007]] 
Asuna: "''D, don't...look over here...''" 

---

[[:Image:Sword_Art_Online_Vol_01_-_008.jpg|Page 008]] 
Gargantuan Game Castle "Aincrad"

A iron-and-stone made castle consisting of 100 floors. Inside it are numerous cities, small towns and villages, forests, grasslands, and lakes. One stairway connects each floor to the previous and succeeding floor, and all of them are in dangerous labyrinth zones where monsters wander about. Players in this world rely on one weapon as they run past them, find the way to the upper floors, and take down strong guardian monsters, single-mindedly aiming for the top of the castle. Aside from battling with monsters, there are many scopes of play from manufacturing like smithing, leathercraft and sewing, to hunting and cuisine, to music. This is not merely adventuring in a vast field, [Life] is literally possible here.

"Aincrad" is the world set as the stage for "Sword Art Online", declared as the world's first in the VRMMO game genre.
 
 
------
===More Pic Translations===
Could you translate those sometime too please? --[[User:Darklor|Darklor]] 23:16, 7. Feb. 2010 (UTC)
:We should probably put the illustration translations in the discussion pages of the novel images, and perhaps just put a link here to them as a reminder.
::That was the idea. Or to be precise I would add the translations to the image pages in the image discription. And for those, where it work in the illustration pages, too. I did add they here only to show which images I meant --[[User:Darklor|Darklor]] 07:24, 8 February 2010 (UTC)

For Vol2 Img7, do i see....a love interest? XDDD On a more on-topic note, I think i put the translation for that page in the right section (the discussion tab right?), care to check?

-Kenena
====Volume 2====
<gallery>
Image:Sword Art Online Vol 02 - 002-003.jpg|Kirito:"...I'm sorry. I couldn't save your friend..." A [Solo Player] swordsman aiming to reach Aincrad's topmost level. Shrika: "...No... Thank you...for coming to help..." A [beast tamer] girl possessing the familiar monster [Feather Ridora].
Image:Sword Art Online Vol 02 - 004-005.jpg|Lizabeth:"Err, the dragon's attack pattern is a left right claw, and a water blast and a sudden gust attack! Be careful, okay?" A girl running the blacksmith shop at Aincrad's 48th floor main district, [Lindaas Street]. Kirito: "Idiot!! Don't come out yet!!"
Image:Sword Art Online Vol 02 - 006.jpg|Yui: "Wah~ Papa, carry me~!" A mysterious girl found collapsed in Aincrad's 22nd floor's forest.
Image:Sword Art Online Vol 02 - 007.jpg|Sachi: ''Hey, Kirito. Let's go run away somewhere.'' A member in the guild <<Black Cats of the Full Moon>> in Aincrad.
</gallery>

====Volume 3====
<gallery>
Image:Sword Art Online Vol 03 - 003.jpg|Asuna: "Quickly...quickly come and save me, Kirito-kun..." A captured girl inside the high specification VRMMO [ALfheim Online].
Image:Sword Art Online Vol 03 - 004-005.jpg|Lyfa: "Come, hurry! On to Yggdrasil!" A girl Kirito met in <<ALO>>. The race of her fairy avatar is <<Sylph>>. Yui:"Papa is carefree as usual." A young girl AI who adores Kirito as her papa. Supports Kirito as a <<Navigation Pixie>> in <<ALO>>. Kirito:"Oh...how exciting. At this rate I want to fly all the way." The strongest <<Solo Player>> in <<SAO>>. Turns to a <<Spriggan>> swordsman in <<ALO>>.
Image:Sword Art Online Vol 03 - 006.jpg|Kirigaya Suguha: "...I'm so stupidstupidstupid!" Kirito's (Kirigaya Kazuto's) younger sister. She's a third-year in junior high school and is a part of the Kendo club.
Image:Sword Art Online Vol 03 - 007.jpg|Eugene: "If you can withstand my attacks for 30 seconds, I'll trust you as an ambassador." The strongest knight among all fairy avatars. His race is <<Salamander>>. Possesses the legendary weapon <<Magic Sword Gram>>. Kirito: You're so generous, aren't you.
Image:Sword Art Online Vol 03 - 008.jpg|Yggdrasil. The destination of all players who log in to <<ALfheim Online>>. The tribe who reaches the legendary floating city above <Yggdrasil> and has an audience with the <Fairy King Oberon>, who lives there, is able to be reborn as a high-class race, the <Alf>. By being reborn into true fairies, the <Alf>, the hover limit imposed on the system is eliminated and unlimited flight is possible. And along with it, they are capable to become the rulers of this infinite sky. It's possible to enter this floating city through a dome at the root of <Yggdrasil>. However, guardian knights who boast of overwhelming strength guard the entrance. One year has passed since the opening of <<ALO>>, and that quest has yet to be cleared.
</gallery>

Quick comment on your translation for ALO. While I haven't seen any official English translation for its name, the Japanese Wikipedia calls it Alfheim Online. Personally, I agree with it since it follows the Mythology theme, with Álfar meaning elves in Norse Mythology, making Alfheim mean Elves' (Alf) Home (Heim). The reason I think it follows the Mythology theme is that I believe Yggdrasil makes an appearance (I couldn't find where I read this, and I have bad memory at best, so possibly wrong), Kirito's class becomes a [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Spriggan Spriggan], Lyfa (or whatever it ends up being) is a [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Sylph Sylph], and Yui is a Navigation Pixie. Hope this helps. ~EnigmaticRepose

In the Japanese raws of volume 3 (page 61), the name is written in English: "ALfheim Online"

[[User:Vaelis|Vaelis]] 11:13, 8 February 2010 (UTC)

* * changes my translation from whatever it was before to spriggan on the img 4~5 discussion page*
-Kenena


I wouldn't have known that I haven't read much and I know nothing about the Mythology theme, anyway Vaelis has indicted its proper English name. Mind putting the link of the jap wiki here? - --[[User:KuroiHikari|KuroiHikari]] 12:11, 8 February 2010 (UTC)

Japanese wiki: http://ja.wikipedia.org/wiki/%E3%82%BD%E3%83%BC%E3%83%89%E3%82%A2%E3%83%BC%E3%83%88%E3%83%BB%E3%82%AA%E3%83%B3%E3%83%A9%E3%82%A4%E3%83%B3

[[User:Vaelis|Vaelis]] 13:01, 8 February 2010 (UTC)

==Editor==

OK some of you might notice that this thing has an editor all of a sudden. I've done this 'without' a supervisor..... I hope that's OK.... O.o

Feel free to keep editing if you see something wrong though, we're only two pairs of eyes and it's highly probable that we'd miss something. Also we aren't perfect.

This is also not going to affect the speed in any way (well except for only today I think... since y'know it's going to be first 'gap' but it'll be back to normal. Actually you guys won't even notice).

You're never be going to be waiting for too long.... well unless I'm translating slowly. If the editor hasn't put the next chap up in two days I'll put mine up first. The editor can chance it with his (or her???? Now I think about it I don't know O.O) version. But I don't think that that's going to happen.

And thank you all for reading!!!!

--[[user:sharramon|sharramon]]-- Jan. 16, 11:19:24 UTC

Far from perfect. We're both ESL (English as Second Language) people after all. The good news is that I can do Chinese-English proofreading/editing, the bad news is that tenses are a weakness for me. I'm trying to keep an eye out on other people's edits and track what kind of things I miss, but if you notice a particular pattern that I fault in please don't hesitate to fix and/or drop me a note. Also, having more editors is usually a good thing. -- Aorii

I should have asked before putting up my rather literal translation up, but is that okay? It has already be reverted though.
As when I went through the japanese text, some stuff was missing.
By the way, the tense used is past tense, right? Tenses should be same throughout the novel. -KuroiHikari

==This is REALLY GOOD!!!!==
I really like this. When I first started reading it sounded like just another virtual reality/MMORPG anime... thing, but now, it looks really cool!
Please Give us chapter four soon!

I agree with this fellows statement as well. It sounded dumb at first, but the character's feel far more realistic than i would have thought. I hope this gets alot of attention. Good luck Sharramon!

I like this a lot too. Sounded and is very interesting Very good novel. Please continue...

Thank you all ^^ I've done chap four now! But it's more of a run through of how the situation was like in Aincrad. The story starts properly from chapter five. I'll try to translate that as quick as possible too!
:I love you

Thanks for the update

This is good! I like the development in chapter 5. Will wait until next update! I look forward to the next chapter, from what i see in the illustration there will be some romance...

Dammit now I want chapter 6... Please give it to us soon!!! PLEASE!!!! And thank you once again for translating this!

This overwhelming pressure! XD I'm workin' on it! I'll try and get it up soon but the soonest SHOULD be Thursday but we'll see!

Thank you very much for your effort! ^^ Awaiting next update eagerly... You update surprisingly fast^^. Please do not take this as a pressure but as encouragement^^

This is turning into a pretty good response column, and for a nifty reason; SAO is pretty kick ass. All our thanks go out to you, Sharramon, keep up the good work! ps BTW you have the fastest chapter updates I've seen in awhile! and as the previous comment mentioned, that isn't some weird pressure build up, its a compliment.

I agree this is really good, thanks for the translations

:BTW you have the fastest chapter updates I've seen in awhile!

That's most probably because this light novel has the shortest chapters that you've seen in a while! :D
And chap 6 done! Hell yeah!

Thanks for chapter 6. This is a really good light novel. Can't wait for the next chapters. I would like to know though when you get volume 2 whether Kirito stays with Asuna after volume 1 or not. Because looking at the covers for volumes 2 and 3 it seems he teams up with other girls.

He does stay with her. Book two's about the past and the third book is about saving her from a game or something by what I gather...

:Thanks for the info. I was agonizing over the thought that she might have died and he moved on to party with another player.

I shouldn't say so much! I'm spoiling people!

Seeing the update section.... I've realized that I've done more than a chap every two days WITHOUT the prologue O.O.....

That's why you're Sharramon-sama :) thanks for the great releases xD

damn! this is like reading Naruto. No, not the storyline, but on the updates... (yours is of course, much faster than the weekly updates) but nonetheless, the suspense, the waiting... it feels the same. Anyway, thank you for the fast updates! SPOILERS!!!!! nuooohh!!!

oh shit now i'm going to this page regularly just to see if there is any updates..

don't understand third volume images ç.ç aren't they supposed to have their true form? so why there are non.humans? waiting fro spoileeeers XD

:You will understand once the translation gets that far. It's not fun being spoiled. Because you just keep wanting to know more.

You are awesome and so is this book! I know this is a minor point, but semicolons are meant to separate two closely related things that could be sentences by themselves, like the first line of the synopsis. For parts like "...floating castle, 'Aincrad'; he distinguished...", it should really be commas on both sides of Aincrad.

Wooo, I left this for a while and its already this much already XD YAY! Again and again, thank you so much, Sharramon-sama XD

Thanks for chapter 14! Too bad there isn't a picture of Kirito in his KoB uniform =(

at first, i thought that SAO is just a .hack><druaga><yureka look-a-like... i was wrong.
seriously... i'm jealous of Kirito ;_;
Sharramon-kakka, you have my deepest gratitude (for your speed-translating). keep up the good work! XD
-randompasserby

chapter 18 is already out!! CHEERS! XD

==Is this ongoing?==
Is this series ongoing or is it only 3 volumes long? Thanks!

By what I know of the series it is ongoing.

One question: firs volume only has 15 chapters?

Twenty five. Just adding the chapters as I go since I think I'll feel depressed if there was this HUGE list and only five chaps done XD. I feel like that with 15 up already O.o lol

I have one question... How many of the 3 volumes of Sword Art Online do you have?

Right now only one. By the time I've finished the first book I'll have the second I think. Well I actually think I'll have it a month BEFORE I finish

Will you translate that one as well if I bow at your feet and praise you Sharramon-sama?

Lol I'm hoping to translate all of them ..... but we'll see! Since I don't know what's going to happen a few months from now....

i thank you for all the updates till now ,from now on i shall call you kami-sama^^

Makes me think of higurashi for some reason.... oyashiro-sama.....

Hmmmm... Given the previous pattern, it stands to reason that SAO volume 4 will be released some time in April.

Book two's not out in Korea yet so that really has nothing to do with me XD

Seems as if Korea's release of book two's gone back a month.... NOES!

== keep up the good work! ==

you know, you have the breaking record for the fastest update in baka-tsuki...
And we love you!

^^ What this person said. We LOVE you Sharramon-sama :D.

Sama O.O....

Uh...We LOVE you Sharramon-dono*? :D

We aren't samurai either.

Let's go with san!... or kun? Hell I'll take tan!XD

Nah, I prefer Sharramon-kakka myself. So let's use that!

You guys are bloating his persona, he'll be crowning himself emperor of britannia soon at this pace :p
:He IS the rightful ruler after all, so that would make sense.

Nah, You guys... Just say it like this "Sharramon-nyoro!!!!" RIGHT?

How about Shar-tan? He is Paya-tan's master!

All hail Britannia! (really couldn't resist saying that). I wonder what I'd like more... geass or a deathnote?

Easy. You like SAO the most!

Hey, wait... I'm a supervisor???

Started reading the first volume a couple days ago, finished it in one setting. I can't tell you guys how supremely awesome you are for bringing this book into english. Great Job and many thanks!

==This Picture==
Just a question that has seriously been plaguing me for a while since reading ch. 7, but is this picture supposed to be a romantic scene? Or a creepy stalker scene?: http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/images/6/6c/Sword_Art_Online_Vol_01_-_242.jpg If it's too spoilerific though, just white out the text or inform me please! It's agonizing...

Read the story XD. Getting THERE will take a while though...

Can I at least ask which chapter the picture is in? PLEEEEAAASSSEEE?

[[user:72.130.141.175|72.130.141.175]]

Chapter 16

[[User:Vaelis|Vaelis]] 00:02, 17 January 2010 (UTC)
==Volume Names==
Both the first and second volumes are called "Aincrad"? Weird...

:That's how they are named. Take a look at the third colour page for volume 01 and 02.
{| style="background:black; color:black"
|They are named after the setting they take place in or so it seems.
|}
I know that, I was just commenting on how it was odd.

It all makes sense after reading the descriptions of thos images from volume 3 above.

== So because I couldn't wait... ==

I thought hey why not use ATLAS to translate the raw to at least get a hint of what's going to happen.
This did not go well, I mean although the program boasts its amazing accuracy in translating, when I translated the whole novel it didn't even make sense at all. In fact, a Google online translation did better than the $1,400 program.
So in conclusion, I decided to patiently wait . . . okay never mind! Please!!!! I can't wait! where's the next chapter...
Thank you for translations, I really appreciate it. I LOVE Sword Art Online!-Jun

I actually did the same thing, but I could understand like one sentence out of 15, and it also helps if you know what ATLAS translates the names as. I also found a timeline of SAO's events, and used Rikaichan to skim through it (I probably look for spoilers a little too much on series I really like, and I wasn't disappointed). Anyway though, I've been meaning to ask this: sharramon, are you using official Korean translations or fan translations?
-Enigma

Official. I'm translating with the book in my hands.... I'll have to buy another one. This one's gotten really dirty XP

I did as well. Oddly, I can figure out quite much of chapter 5 with it. It hurt my eyes and mind though. It feels like deciphering a code @-@. I decide to quit because the deciphering work reduce the enjoyment in reading it and when I read sharramon-sama's translation to find out he bits I'm missing, it just won't as fun since I got to know part of the stroy already.

@Enigma wait there is Korean translations of Sword Art Online? If there is, where could I get my hands on it? -Jun
Edit: Oh wait, never mind. I ordered the Korean version through AladdinUS. Can't wait to read it ^_^ -Jun

== Historic moment ==

SAO is most probably the first book in a while that got first place in daily views within a single month of it being put up in this forum! Thank you all!!! (is burning with a NEED to translate faster XD)

== Who couldnt Kirito save? ==

http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Image:Sword_Art_Online_Vol_02_-_002-003.jpg

So.... he's saying he couldn't save Shirika's....who? Relative? Party member? Friend? Sorry, I'm not good at reading kanji, like 1st grader level. lol.

Also, is there a specific reason to why she's a <<Beast Tamer>>? I thought you were either a swordsman or not in Aincrad.

(Sorry, I'm trying to figure out how the formatting works on this website. Just noticed the preview button. =_=;)

-Kenena

I think that may be her Guild? Since for Kirito it says <<Solo Player>> in that area.

- Skith

As this is a teaser image, it isn't going to give away who or what he saved (but I do believe the kanji says friend/companion); just like volume 1.

And about the part why she's a Beast Tamer. Just speculation here, but it's probably an Extra Skill like Kirito's Dual Wield. Maybe even just a profession, like Asuna's cooking. ~EnigmaticRepose

@EnigmaticRepose I was trying to figure out the kanji. Thanks.

(btw, I wonder if Cilica looks/sounds better that Shirika?)

-Kenena

@Kenena She's a ''Beast'' Tamer. Think about it along those lines .__.

Also, how about [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Silica Silica]?

[[User:Kusamaki|Kusamaki]] 13:14, 16 March 2010 (UTC)

Yeah, I know she's a "beast" tamer , I was asking WHY such a option/skill/class/whatever exists in SAO (Which EnigmaticReprose already addressed). And yeah, Silica looks better, although for naming, I would have expected Lizbeth and Silica to be switched around.

-Kenena

well people called Cilica "Beast tamer" because she tame a beast and make it her pet. not because her job was a beast tamer.
and kirito said sorry that he can't save Cilica friend Fina (the beast name), maybe kirito call it friend because it's more polite than calling it beast or pet.

-Bm

== Discussion Forum? ==

Sup. Kenena here~
Anyway, is there a forum for SAO (I guess its also ALO too, but whatever)? I dont wanna making a new comment here every time i want to ask something. Link or something would be great.

-Kenena

In the [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/ Baka-Tsuki Forum] in the [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewforum.php?f=44 Auxiliary Brigades section] can be created additional threads if they are need for discussions about SAO, but there is also already a [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=44&t=3128 thread for SAO] --[[User:Darklor|Darklor]] 09:38, 8 February 2010 (UTC)

== Volume 3 ==

Just wondering but could it be that Kirito and Asuna get out of SAO in the 1st volume but Asuna gets kidnapped and put into[Alvheim Online]? And then Kirito goes into the game to save her? Cause this pic looks like Kirito looking at Asuna with the nerve gear:http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/images/4/43/Sword_Art_Online_Vol_03_-_043.jpg

http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Image:Sword_Art_Online_Vol_03_-_000a.jpg
http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Image:Sword_Art_Online_Vol_03_-_003.jpg

I think these two should answer your question.

Well usually to know this kind of things you wait for the volume to be translated don't you u_u.

===Chapter 3/4===
If the book version has only three chapters, then our translation should have also only three chapters, since the web version is gone and the book version is working as the translation reference... --[[User:Darklor|Darklor]] 14:38, 11 April 2011 (UCT)

Ive been studying japanese for quite a while now, and can happily sayim slowly progressing,and as such decided to buy the published version that's still in japanese, two questions now: one, is it in kanji/furigana? and two if not what level of reading should i know to be able to read it effectively

== What are we going to do with 16.5 in the full text version? ==

Eventually Volume 1 will be finished, and we will do what we always do with a finished volume: make a full text!! But we have this chapter 16.5 complicating the situation. Does it go in? Stay out? Make two versions (what I think is would be best)? Something else? Let's decide what's going to happen before the volumes done.

I say make a full text with reference to 16.5 but not actual text...or throw in a link to 16.5 with a dire "read at own disgretion" message.

-Ence

i think we should make 2 versions of it, SFW and NSFW... XD - RandomPasserBy

:Don't add it to the full text. I wouldn't even add it to the volume 1 overview nor to the "forward to.." box, to be honest. 16.5 may be canon, but it is not part of the book. As far as I know, he had this chapter only posted on his back-site without any reference on the front page. [[User:EusthEnoptEron|EusthEnoptEron]] 08:16, 26 February 2010 (UTC)

oh yeah, now that you mention it... the book can't possibly have this chapter...

Considering all the killing, explicit violence that the book has, its already at least 16+ or young adults.. can't rate something M just because of some cybersex.. -Irec

Wouldn't it be better to, at least, put a link in the full text to let those who want to read it in the good context be able to read it ?

I think a link with a warning would work.

== Similar to Prince Revolution? ==

I've read two chapters of SAO and up to chapter 4 of PR's Vol3 and so far the settings are really similar, although they're different in terms of characters and amount of comedy and other things.

It may be very similar, but you can't say that this setting is very unique in terms of anime and manga, I mean, look at .Hack. I think that this is the similarity is only a result of the similar settings.

==Rudolph the Red-nosed Reindeer (Aincrad 46th Floor, December 2023)==

here, don't you mean 2024??? all the other dates were 2024

Rudolph the Red-nosed Reindeer occurs before the first 3 short stories.
It's also the most touching if you ask me T_T

[[User:Mikazuki|Mikazuki]] 11:52, 22 March 2010 (UTC)

Am I going bonkers or somehow I can't seem to find chapter 4 for volume 3...flipped through my book. hrmph...

[[User:Datenshi|Datenshi]] 3:29, 12 April 2010 (UTC)

I expect tears, given who this chapter involves... T-T

==Volume 4==

O.O 4th VOLUME! Any info about it?

I'll look into it when I have time. Just had enough to upload the pictures and make some changes. Off to bed! - datenshi

I didn't know Suguha had a Nerve Gear....Guess I'd better go buy that volume then. TO KINOKUNIYA!!!

- Kenena



Ahhh...! If only I can read japenese or korean! This is one of the thing that I regret the most in my life ---> Can't read JP
 

Ugh, why must I always root for the shy and adorable underdog, and I even like the main heroine for once... I know it's not going to happen, yet that doesn't lessen the disappointment... -Enigma

I wish i had $10....then i could order it. ToT


-Kenena

That makes me wonder, where can i find the raws for this, if i wanted to read it in japanese myself?
-AzraRillian

I'd like to know that too, although I'm going to guess the only reply is going to be "Go get it at a bookstore." or something.

-Kenena

Antonio
Raw novel
http://the-links.info/read.php?tid=26

apollo in this paper will not read Japanese and my English is bad and yet I manage to read it even if the English go ahead

because this is the story I expected x many years. hack / is too childish for my point of view, but my expectation is full so please continue to work and do not stop or to throw you back or to push you (not pressure yourself jajajaja)

Thanks for the link, but I get the feeling there was a rule against these types of links. Nonetheless, my local Kinokuniya finally stocked vol. 3, so now I'm hoping vol. 4 will come soon.

-Kenena

anyone has news of Sharramon - san
I would not want to hear that leaving this beautiful work being done
please do not stop ten Sharramon - St. T_T
Antonio

Antonio, you should go to forums so that you are updated

~Ghost

found volume 5 raw http://www.mediafire.com/?1hrof1l286dloby

where in the forum can tell me about the novel? you can not find it
Antonio

== Korean RAWs? ==

Anyone kind enough to send me Korean RAW scans of volume 2?
I can't find the Korean official translated book anywhere(except on Korean sites, which I can't order from)
Since I'm fluent in Korean, I could help a bit if anyone is doing the translations from the Korean RAWs.
--[[Special:Contributions/68.100.64.165|68.100.64.165]] 01:52, 29 October 2010 (UTC)

== Is there going to be a SAO-manga or did I just see something else? ==

Hey,
I just saw some kind of SAO-manga and wasn't quite sure what it actually was - a oneshot? some fan-made stuff? or is there really going to be a SAO-manga?

It's about 33pages long and just looked like the beginning of the first volume, though it was a little different.
And as I neither have seen anything about a SAO-manga existing up till now nor am able to read japanese, I just thought I'd ask here.

Here's the link: http://comic.xxbh.net/colist_171754.html
---------------------------
Isn't that the illustration from Volume 1 page 2-3? Try google translate--[[Special:Contributions/68.100.64.165|68.100.64.165]] 06:05, 29 November 2010 (UTC)
---------------------------
As I already pointed out it's 33pages long. I should have made that clear, sorry -> http://comic.xxbh.net/201010/171755.html (link to the chapter)

Yup, there is a SAO manga. I read a few chapter in chinese quite some time ago.
- [[User:Destinyz|Destinyz]]

Ah, ok thanks.

Well, for those who intend to read it, a small advice : don't u_u. The novel story is way better, even though I thought it would be great in anime or manga x). - Allucyfer

== Volume 2 ==

I understand that volume 3, which is the continuation in terms of timeline for volume 1, is being translated at the moment. I'm just curious, is anyone doing the collection of side-stories that is volume 2? Replies would be appreciated.
[[User:WingsofSnow|WingsofSnow]] 03:46, 5 April 2011 (EDT)

Pretty sure someone is already at work on it, so just sit tight and watch it go. --[[User:dat_shala|dat_shala]]

Well, it's been a long time since the last chapter. Hope they don't forget about it.
---------

== LAUGHING COFFIN ARC ==

Ok, I have been debating with myself (I'm going nuts) whether to add the LAUGHING COFFIN ARC in the table of contents- It seems that this arc, happened during Aincrad, a side story that should be included in the Volume 2. But because it's long (4 chapters) the publishers dropped it, but the events in this is mentioned in vol.1, tho, in a few words only. It'd be nice if we can read the entire story about this right? Kirito, Asuna and other Clearers vs the Laughing Coffin Guild, the biggest PKers in Aincrad. - Saorian

I'd love to read the laughing coffin arc. From what I've heard, it might be important to some of the other books. But, would you add it as if it were another book - like instead of Sword Art Online: Volume ## --> Sword Art Online:Laughing Coffin Arc?--[[User:Darn2k|Darn2k]] 14:36, 15 April 2011 (UCT)

How about like this: Volume SS - LAUGHING COFFIN ARC , and stick it between Volume 2 and 3? - Saorian

I added it - since Side Stories 1,2,3,6 were made into vol2 Aincrad, Side Stories 4 included in Phantom Bullet vol 5 and Side Story 6 got it's own very own book, vol 7 - It's safe to say that SAO SS 5 - Laughing Coffing Guild arc, won't get published as it's Timeline was passed on already (between vol 2 and 3) The other SS respected the proper timeline...

----
Btw. if more timeline issues pop up you could create a timeline page, where the story is listed sorted in chronological order... --[[User:Darklor|Darklor]] 21:57, 16 May 2011 (UCT)

== Simply Amazing ==

This is simply amazing. Honestly I'm not much of a crybaby I watch and read sad animes and mangas all the time and just take them in as a story. So far I've only cried twice during watching all the animes and mangas I've seen in the past 5,6 years of my life, to Bitter Virgin (Manga) and to Kanon 2006 (anime... which truthfully I watch all eps in a single sitting crying from ep 7 onwards practically non stop.). So far this Story has made me cry numerous times. It is so well written and the characters are so real its strange.Only problem I have with it is that I don't like how volume 2 works. I only really like the AsunaxKirito/Kazuka storyline not all that extra stuff that doesn't continue on with the story. Sadly the way I see it after reading Volume 1 I can't see any room for a prequel. The story starts with entering SOA. And nothing that happens up until he kills the Ragout Rabbit matters. I spose how Asuna and Kirito initially met matters slightly but honestly, I find it much better knowning that they knew each other as acquaintances and thats all. Even the part about him having Asuna nap next to him really doesn't add all that much.

Volume 3 while not as touching seems to bring up a lot of my memories of the first volume as well as adding in some slight new things... it doesn't really seem it (so far only on chapter 3) but it does so in a subtler way then Vol 1

- Karnowo.B@gmail.com / Karno
[Edit: Adding to what I have to say.]

Well, read volume 2 as it comes out and stuff. It is full of Kirito's awesomeness. Also, one of the things I love most about this novel is how "The Black Swordsman" is codeword for "Oh Shi-!" [[User:Ax'el|Ax'el]] 21:09, 16 May 2011 (UCT)

== The Tentative time line ==

I think you should remove the tentative time line from the page or put it under spoilers, because it spoils for people who didn't read it, how the first volume ends.

== Suspense: Volume 4 Chapter 9 ==

Ahhh dear editors, don't build up sooo much suspense! I and I think many others are like dying to read the final chapter (though i think the highlight were chapter 7 and 8). But really thanks a lot for all of your work! I really appreciate it!
== confused ==
s00000 uhhhhh chapter 8 was actually the last chapter and chapter 9 was a joke? im confuse.

No it is not, there is a chapter 9, and it will be out soon. If rnn doesn't post it by noon, I will.--[[User:Darn2k|Darn2k]] 08:48, 24 May 2011 (UCT)

great, something to look forward for tonight XD - RandomPasserBy 08:51, 24 May 2011 (UCT)

ohhhh thx i was confused before but now im excited! cant wait!!!! --[[User:Zer0light|Zer0light]] 08:57, 24 May 2011 (UCT)

== Confused, but for a different reason ==

First off, thanks so much for the excellent translating job everyone's doing! But, I'm a little confused as to why v7 is being translated before v5&6. Is v7 a type of stand-alone volume/how does it relate in time to the arch's of v5&6? Ok, now I think I'm rambling, but I hope you get what I'm asking. Thanks again and keep up the good work!

They are being translated by different groups/people.--[[User:Darn2k|Darn2k]] 19:03, 26 May 2011 (UCT)

Ah! Thanks for the answer. Don't know why that thought didn't occur to me.

== Sword Art Online Extra Story #7 : The Cradle of the Moon ==
===Entry 0 [September 12th, 2009 (Saturday)]===

====■To everyone reading [Sword Art Online] via the Dengeki Bunko publication:■====
This [Sword Art Online Side Story 7] is written in relation to the web version of the SAO series, the 4th Arc: Alicization, but is designed to be read as an independent fantasy novel with names that happen to match. However, there may be some information about the Dengeki Bunko release accidentally obtained by reading this, so I would like readers to take these points in consideration when reading.
====■Glossary■====
*Underworld: Another (VR) World
*Human World: Located in the Western section of Underworld, a country surrounded by the《Mountains at World's End》. Only Human World citizen live here. Capital is 《Centoria》.
*Demon World (Lit="Pitch-Black World"): Area surrounding the Human World. The five races of Demon World citizens, orcs, goblins, ogres, and giants live here. The capital is 《Obsidia》.
*Boundary Wall (Lit:Wall at the End): An infinitely high vertical cliff that surrounds all of Underworld. No race can reach the top of the wall.
*Holy Church: Used to be the governing body that took control of all of Underworld. Later dissovled, it is now re-established as the 《United Congregation of the Human World》.
*Central Cathedral: A tower that was the former Holy Church's headquarters, consisting of 100 floors. Currently the United Congregation of the Human World's base.
*Knights of Virtue (Lit=Alignmen Knights):The strongest knights of the Holy Church.
*Sacred Arts (Dark Arts): The magic used by knights and sorcerers. Uses the eight attributes of Flame, Ice, Wind, Earth, Steel, Crystal, Light and Darkness as it's base.
*Heaven's Blessing: A kind of durability assigned to all things in Underworld. Beings that reach a value of zero will die, inanimate beings will deteriorate.

====■Characters■====
*Ronier Arabel:A girl in an apprenticeship to become a Knight of Virtue. Her knight is 《Tsukika》.
*Tiez Stolinen:A girl in an apprenticeship to become a Knight of Virtue. Her knight is 《Shimosaki》
*Kirito: Swordsman. Representatve of the United Congregation of the Human World.
*Asuna: Swordswoman. Kirito's partner.
*Fatiano Synthesis Two: Leader of the Knights of Virtue.
*Sheta Synthesis Twelve: Knight of Virtue. Ambassador of the human world.
*Lenri Synthesis Fourty-Nine: Knight of Virtue.
*Mudai Syldrei: Blacksmith. Senior advisor of the cathedral's arsenal.
*Ishkhan: Gladiator. Representative of the Dark World's Five Tribe Congress.

----

Is someone translating this? --[[User:Darklor|Darklor]] 15:43, 14 June 2011 (UCT)

== Question: Volume 2 Where is it? ==

Is Volume 2 still being Translated, I check back here everyday or so and I haven't seen any progress with it for a while

== Appreciate the work ==

Hey, I recently started reading sword art online, and I sincerely appreciate the work that's been done thus far. I'd love to contribute, but an upcoming major exam's hogging my time. Sword Art's been great read, and it really helps in stress relief. Once again, thanks all.
this page has now gotten over 1,000,000 views!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!

== Great story, great translation! ==

I just finished volume 4 and I wanted to stop by and say how awesome you guys are for translating this.
This series is a great piece of science fiction and I'm glad you guys are bringing it to another audience.
I've heard how troublesome and time consuming translating can be, especially Japanese, but you're all doing an awesome job!

Keep up the good work! :)

== I think this is an issue ==

Chapter four of Mother's Rosario has the link that leads to chapter five, but chapter five isn't shown as being done or having any link on the main project page.

Probably means that the translator doesn't want his incomplete work to be shown to the masses yet I guess.--[[User:WingsofSnow|WingsofSnow]] 09:44, 16 September 2011 (CDT)

== http://myanimelist.net/forum/?topicid=333893 ==

WHOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO~ 21:55, 1 October 2011 (CDT)

haha yeah an anime adaptation (w/ Accel world)
Hope it will be good like .hack

Fate/Zero:Interlude

2011-08-14T04:04:43Z

Swiftstrike:

[[Image:FZ_v04_005.png|thumb|Interlude.]]
=== Sometime, somewhere ===

"Kerry, you do know where the name of this island comes from, right?"

Shirley asked while leisurely handling the creaking car’s wheel.

The boy called Kerry, sitting in the passenger’s seat, shook his head and squeezed out a "Not really" as if he was scared that the vehicle’s intense shaking would make him bite his tongue.

The pick-up truck they were both driving in was a vehicle so antique it may have come from the time when coaches were just running out of use. Moreover, the road they were driving on now was not a paved bitumen road but a dirt road. Even an ox-cart would have to slow down on these roads. Right now, they almost feel like they are sitting in a small boat floating on the sea during a storm.

Although this vehicle looked like a pile of junk about to go out of service, this is one of the only three or four precious vehicles on Arimago Island – Besides, as a fishing village with only about 300 families, people who need a car are uncommon enough on Arimago Island. The people troubled with living without a vehicle are probably just the family of the boy and Shirley, the maid who did the housework. In the far-removed house of the boy's family, far away from the fishing village, there were truly no other transportation facilities but this worn-out truck.

"Arimago... did it mean giant crab?"

Shirley nodded and answered the boy’s question.

"A long long time ago, this island was a place used to keep the offerings presented to a deity of the sea. However, there was a time when a girl didn't have anything to feed her sick mother, and had to steal the offerings of the deity. Then, that girl was punished with divine retribution, and was changed into the shape of a crab."

"It's a terrible story."

"After that, it was told that if you eat a crab caught on this island, it would cure any disease. The mother of the girl recovered from her long illness as well."

"That’s even worse. It is such an outrageous sea deity."

However, such folktales recorded in media such as tapestries aren't rare. If one were to look carefully, such tales can be found all over the world.

"Um, does the shrine where people sacrificed to this deity still exist?"

"It disappeared a long time ago. Besides, no one knows whether it really did exist. According to the myth, it seems to have been built right next to where Kerry's mansion is now."

“Then the girl who was turned into a crab actually made her way to the heart of this deep jungle so far away specifically to steal the offerings? It would have been much more convenient to just catch some fish at the beach instead.”

“That myth is the reason why people of the village wouldn't get close to your house. Legend says that's an ominous place, and you’ll get cursed if you go near it too often. I’ve been warned of it as well."

"But how!... then, what about me, who's living there?"

"It's because Kerry is a foreigner. But even then, don’t the people at the village see you as my little brother?"

Although the words ‘little brother’ didn’t completely make the boy feel relieved, compared to his father, who never stepped outside the house, Kerry does indeed need to help Shirley with the shopping every time. Therefore, they would basically ride in the truck to go into the village everyday.

It has been almost a year after he moved to this island. Any of the island’s inhabitants would warmly greet the boy when they saw him. Even the other boys of the village, who fought with him whenever they saw him beforehand, are also already making pranks on other people together with him.

Although he was in a strange land very far from his home land, the boy still likes this place called Arimago Island very much.

Although he felt extremely boring everyday during the first few weeks after he moved over, the dazzling southern sun and multi-colored sparkling waves of the southern ocean had gradually captured Kerry’s heart.

However, for his father, who never approached anyone and didn’t step out of the house at all, it would be hard to feel that there is anything delightful at all.

"If father would communicate more with the people at the village, he would surely be a bit different..."

"Mmm, who knows..."

While skilfully handling the steering wheel to dodge large rocks sticking out of the road, Shirley gave a bitter smile.

"Father Simon never liked your father’s actions, and had often lectured me with things like I’d sooner or later be ensnared by the devil if I go work in that house again."

"… I see."

The boy couldn’t help but feel a little down when knew that Father Simon, who always seemed to be so gentle, would judge his father in such a way behind his back. But it can't be helped. Rather, he should feel relieved that those comments were only to such an extent. Father Simon would surely expel both father and son out of this small island if he really knew about everything the boy's father did.

Shirley tapped her lower back, and motioned for Kerry to look at a silver short sword on her belt.

"Look at this knife. Father Simon forced it onto me and wants me never to part with it. He said it’s a very useful talisman."

"… Isn’t this the knife you always use to peel fruits?"

"Mmm, that's because this knife is very sharp and is easy to use. It must be something very precious."

Shirley continued to speak in a calm tone. Different from the boy, she appeared to not feel anything gloomy with this topic.

"Aren’t you afraid, Shirley? Aren’t you afraid of my father?"

Although the boy was a bit hesitant, he asked this question at the end. Shirley nodded decisively.

"I understand your father isn't a normal person, and based on his behaviors it's not unreasonable for the villagers to be guarded towards him. However, since he’s doing those kinds of researches, it can't be helped that he left the city and came to such a remote island to live a hermit’s life. But this shows your father really is an impressive person."

The boy suddenly noticed that for some reason, Shirley would suddenly become mature and sensible whenever they talked about his father. She was only a girl 4 years his elder; she definitely isn’t as mature as adults.

"If you take any one of his knowledge and discoveries, it would be an immense discovery that can change everything for this world. Of course, anyone would become scared if they knew about such things, and it can't be helped for it to be held in secret... but as for me, I really do believe such powers can help this world greatly. I’ve always firmly believed in that."

"... Can such things, really be possible?"

"He may have given it up already. But Kerry, if it were you, I believe it would definitely be successful!"

Shirley said so with a serious expression on her face. Instead, the boy said disappointedly.

"What do you mean? Aren't you, Shirley, father's favorite pupil? Wouldn’t it be Shirley who keeps it up if it comes to it?"

Shirley, who went often to his house, didn’t only do domestic chores such as tidying the house; she also helped his father in his work as an assistant. His father once said that this girl named Shirley possesses exceptional intelligence and talents, and is really a waste to leave her on this lone island. It says something about Shirley’s talents if his father, who always obeyed the creed of secrecy, trusts a female stranger to such a degree.

But Shirley herself laughed loudly and shook her head.

"I'm not any kind of a pupil. At the most I'm only an assistant, someone who does the odd jobs and give a hand. Therefore, I don’t know anything about the important parts.

But Kerry, you’re different from me. You will definitely succeed your father’s business. The researches your father is doing now will need to be kept up by you one day. Are you prepared for it? Although it is a bit to early for you to talk about such things."

"..."

Shirley said all that earnestly, like a real big sister worrying about her little brother. For one moment, the boy was caught with the complicated sentiments in his heart and couldn’t speak.

He didn’t have any memories about his mother, who passed away right after he was born. For the boy, his so-called family only consisted of his father. Although his father was eccentric and very strict, he was a very gentle and a great father. He was the person the boy respected and loved the most in the entire world.

Therefore, at the beginning, the boy's heart was in upheaval when he discovered that the father, whom he admired the most, favored an assistant more than his own son. There was a time when he even felt enmity for Shirley. But Shirley's cheerful temperament and gentle attitude untied the knot in his heart, and that time didn't last long.

It was almost as if there was a new member in his family. Shirley respected the boy's father as if he was her own father, and looked after the boy like her real little brother. For the boy, who didn’t have female relatives, the words ‘older sister’ far surpassed the meaning the words originally possessed.

No... Maybe it wasn’t so exaggerated at first, but recently such strange feelings had occurred in the boy’s chest.

He knew well Shirley's gentleness, cheerfulness, and virtue. But moreover, even her unconscious gestures – such as her current profile as she handled the steering wheel while humming – also appear to be so beautiful. Why?

"Kerry, what kind of a man would you like to become? And if you succeeded your father's work, how would you like to use it?"

"... eh?"

The absentminded boy was suddenly dragged back into reality by Shirley's question.

"It's the power to change the world. Someday you are gonna obtain it."

"..."

His father's inheritance. If would be a lie to say that he never thought about that. The boy completely understands its value and its significance.

Let alone its use.

But the boy looked rather hesitant to put it in words himself, particularly in front of Shirley. He didn’t want others to tell him that his dream is naive, above all from Shirley.

"... That's, a secret."

"Mmm?"

Shirley laughed knowingly, then kept asking.

"Then, I’ll use my own eyes to confirm what Kerry wants to do when he grows up. Until I get the answer, I'll always be beside you. How’s that?"

"... Do as you like."

As if feeling somewhat ashamed, the boy turned his eyes away.

But even so, the smile of the girl who is almost like his older sister was still far too dazzling for the boy.

<center>※※※※※※</center>

Skin white as wax.

The blue-black veins that popped up tore her looks into shards.

An expression, full with near-death anguish, filled her face.

She is about to die – that was obvious.

Although she’s about to die, she was still writhing.

If that was the expression of a human, then this human will soon become something inhuman – the boy’s heart understood this clearly.

The night outside. Of course, there are no street lights on this island. Even so, the chilly white light that came from the bright and pure moon outside silently illuminated the scene of this tragedy through the window.

This is a henhouse on the edge of the village. While searching for Shirley, who suddenly disappeared for no reason, the boy walked through every inch of the village during the day. The boy didn’t give up and kept searching till night. Then he came upon here.

The leftover carcasses of the chickens eaten, and the “Dead” that kept shivering and crying deep inside the henhouse.

''Kill me –''

The “Dead” that had the same face as the woman he liked the most begged him while sobbing.

Then, the silver short sword that was thrown near his feet reflected back a cold and pale light in the moonlight.

Terror –

''I can't do it myself –''

''Therefore, please. Kill me –''

''While there’s still time –''

"Such a thing..."

Shaking his head, the boy drew back.

I cannot do.

No matter what shape you turn into, Shirley is Shirley. We promised to be together forever. She’s a most important family – no, she even more important than family.

Please – 

Shirley panted painfully. Gradually her sounds became maddening. Together with sorrowful sobbing, the girl let out a panting like a hungry beast.

It's already – over – before I completely lose control of myself – quick – 

Shirley’s body started to tremble uncontrollably as if she got malaria, then she suddenly opened her mouth and bit into her wrist.

Spurt...

Spurt... the sound of blood splashing out entered the boy's eardrums.

''Please –''

The persistent sound of begging drowned out the boy’s tragic wails. The boy ran out of the henhouse.

What gave the boy more terror than the Shirley in front of him – was the light that the short sword emanated beside his feet.

He doesn’t know what actually happened, and he doesn’t want to understand.

Now, all that the boy prayed for is to have someone to save them.

The boy firmly believed that there must be someone who can release them from this nightmarish terror.

Shirley will surely be saved. Someone surely is going to save them.

The boy kept repeating this to himself.

It takes about 5 minutes to get to Father Simon's church if he runs as fast as he can.

The boy ran for his life as he cried. Be it the pain in his feet or the anguish in his chest, he could no longer feel any of them.

<center>※※※※※※</center>

Natalia Kaminski. The woman said that’s her name.

This woman wore an inky black long coat very inappropriate for a tropical night, but there was no sign of her sweating. Rather than thinking of her pale countenance as cold and cruel, it was better described as expressionless. It would even make others doubt whether there was actually blood flowing within her, and whether she actually has body heat like normal people.

That was the appearance of the savior who saved the boy out of the ravaging pandemonium.

"Alright, kid. It's about time for you to answer a few questions for me."

With his back turned to the woman's cold voice, the boy only stared transfixed at the distant fishing village that was burning to the ground.

The village that was so peaceful till just yesterday, the village that was slumbering beneath the silent moonlight only a few hours ago, was actually burning with endless flames. He still couldn’t believe the scene before his eyes even if he was standing on top of the cliffs opposite the town and witnessed it himself; he only thought all this was a nightmare.

He would never see those familiar, gentle faces in the village again – he couldn’t believe it no matter what.

"… What exactly, happened?"

The boy asked with a dry voice. Natalia snorted.

"I was the one who asked first. Boy, isn't it time to get back to your senses?"

"..."

The boy suddenly turned his head around. Even if he owes her his life, it was really very irritating for her to ignore other’s feelings, not answer his questions, and on the contrary went on and on with her own questions.

After an obstinate silence, Natalia seemed to have grasped his thoughts. Then, she let out a helpless sigh, and gave a brief explanation.

"Now, there are two groups that caused such a tragedy in that village. One group is the Executors for the so-called Holy Church. They are completely different from the nice priests you know. They are cruel guys who believe that all those who betrayed God needs to be killed. Of course, they would naturally mercilessly eliminate something like a vampire if they see it. If they don’t have the time to check one by one who among the people had their blood sucked, they would completely destroy all suspects. In other words, these guys don’t have much time right now.

The other group is called the Association. This is a bit difficult to explain – basically they’re a group who wants to solely possess fantastic thing such as vampires. Naturally, in order to have sole possession, they would kill anybody else who knew about the relevant details. There’s no point in not do things very thoroughly in order to destroy evidence and hide the truth.

Because of this, boy, you’ve got fine luck. You’re probably the only inhabitant of this island right now who managed to survive through the purge those people delivered."

The boy accepted this fact even easier than Natalia had expected. It was as if the boy had discerned the reason those dangerous men would come to Arimago Island a long time ago.

The boy rushed to Father Simon to seek help, and the priest who received this request contacted some other people. Some people outside the island must have received this intelligence while the priest delivered such information.

Leaving the sequence of events aside, at least the beginning of this tragedy was inextricably linked to himself.

If the boy had listened to Shirley's supplication and took the courage to plunge the silver white short sword into the chest of the girl he loved the most, then this present tragedy would not have happened.

If he had done that, then even if he would become a hollow shell without a soul from now on or even if he could no longer doze off in the night – these many lives won’t have been lost.

For the boy, it was the same as if he had set that memorable place on fire himself.

"... Then, which side are you on?"

"I'm like a salesman for the Association. My job is to seek out secrets they are interested in, protect this secret from being known by anyone else and pass it into their hands. Of course, it needs to be sold to them before such a huge incident happens. It can’t be sold now."

Natalia shrugged her shoulders. Perhaps she had already become accustomed to such scenes. It was as if the woman in black emanated the smell of death from her entire body.

"Alright, boy, let's get back to the previous question. It's about time for you to answer my question.

The so-called Sealing Designation – do you know what that means? Also, where is the evil magus, who’s the culprit of this vampire incident, hiding on this island? Do you know of it?”

<center>※※※※※※</center>

Although those words sounded too deep for this boy, in truth it hit the bull’s eye of this problem in some way.

Kerry is not the boy’s real name.

The name of the boy, who was born in a foreign, remote country, was very hard to pronounce for the people here. At the very beginning it was Shirley who abbreviated his name into Kerry, and then the villagers all called him Kerry by habit. The boy also felt that, instead of being called a strange name such as 'Keritougu’, ‘Kerry’ sounded much friendlier.

The boy’s real name is – Kiritsugu.

The son of the magus who has been given a Sealing Designation, Emiya Norikata.

<center>※※※※※※</center>

In the deep night, Kiritsugu returned to the wooden villa in the depths of the jungle, and saw his father receiving him with a worried expression.

"Ahh, Kiritsugu. Are you alright? Thank goodness…"

His father embraced him. It has been many years since he felt his father’s broad shoulders. It was a rare moment for his strong father to express his true feelings like that.

After releasing Kiritsugu from his arms, his father's expression suddenly turned severe and said.

"I told you not to step out of the barrier of the forest today no matter what. Why did you disobey me?"

"... Because I was worried about Shirley…"

His father suddenly turned his eyes aside when he heard the girl's name. Just that small gesture could completely confirm one fact.

"Dad, did you know what changes happened to her body? Is that why you didn’t allow me to go outside?"

"… About that girl, it's really a pity. Although I told her the reagent was very dangerous and to never touch it, it seems she still didn't win over her own curiosity."

Although his father’s tone was filled with bitterness, there was no regret or shame in it. It was as if he was telling off a boy who broke a flower vase with only blame and anger in his tone.

"... Dad, why would you investigate the Dead Apostles?"

"Of course that’s not my true intention. However, being the research of us, the Emiya family, we should seek it no matter how far it seems. I have to come up with a solution for aging, at least before your generation. The flesh, shackled with the destiny of death, is really too far away from the 'root'."

Shirley’s pitiful sight that he saw under the light of the moon once again appeared before Kiritsugu.

"Dad... would you eventually turn me into that shape too?"

"Nonsense. Someone who cannot control the vampiric urges and becomes a Dead Apostle is a failure... I told Shirley this a long time ago. Looks like the results of this experiment isn’t as good as I thought it’d be. I’d have to start from the basics and modify my theories again."

"... I see."

Kiritsugu nodded and said.

His father seemed to be intent in continuing. There’s no need to pay attention to sacrifices of this degree. He still needs to keep repeating it until he gets a satisfactory result.

"Kiritsugu, we’ll talk about this later. Now our top priority is to hurry and escape – I'm afraid there’s no longer time to pack. Soon those guys from the Association would see through the barrier in this dense forest. We need to leave soon."

Looks like his father made the preparations to leave a long time ago. There were already two large suitcases packed and sitting in the middle of the room. The reason he had delayed till now – was probably waiting for his own child to return.

"... Are we escaping? Right now?"

"I knew a long time ago this day would come, so I prepared a motor boat on the southern coast beforehand. You can never be too prepared.”

His father took one suitcase in each of his hands, turned around and walked towards the porch – of course, at this moment he was not guarded at all.

Then, Kiritsugu took the pistol Natalia gave to him from his trouser pocket.

It was a .32 caliber pistol. If it was fired from point-blank range, even a child can easily hit the target. The woman in black assured him of that. After that, it'd be all Kiritsugu's concern.

While aiming the gun at his father's defenseless back, the scene of village that was burned to the ground and Shirley’s final tragic expression swelled up within the boy’s heart – also, all the memories he had after living with his father for ten years, and the gentle sentiments that was hidden beneath his father’s stoic look.

His father loves him, and is full of expectations of him. He also loves his father deeply, and is proud of him.

Endless feeling tangled up and Kiritsugu wanted to close his eyes. However, contrary to his sentiments, Kiritsugu opened his eyes and aimed, then swiftly pressed the trigger.

Bam – it was an unexpected, dry and crisp sound.

His father, shot from the back of the neck, fell forward. Then Kiritsugu walked up and continued to fire towards the back of his head twice. Then he stopped, and continued to give two more shots to his back.

He couldn't believe it. Even Kiritsugu himself was afraid of his own coldness.

He wavered to the end. Certainly there was struggle in his heart. However, his hand moved as if everything was pre-established and out of his control. His body completely disregarded the thoughts in his heart, and only mechanically carried out things that 'had to be done'.

This behavior may be regarded as a talent – this thought only flicked past his heart briefly. After that, Kiritsugu once again sank into emptiness, with no sense of accomplishment.

The wooden floor gradually became stained red with blood. Father wasn't there anymore. What lay there was nothing but a corpse. This thing was the culprit. This thing rubbed away everything he had, killed everyone on the island, and burnt the village to the ground.

Shirley said he is an amazing person, someone with the power to change the world. Kiritsugu thought so as well once upon a time.

What did the two youngsters understand about the way of magecraft? And what did they expect of magi?

At the beginning, Kiritsugu didn't realize he was crying. Even he didn’t know whether his current feelings were sadness or regret. All he felt was an emptiness as if he was drained to the core.

The gun in his right hand was very heavy, almost too heavy to lift up. However, he couldn't throw it away. His fingers froze on the trigger and couldn’t move.

Kiritsugu even risked the danger of accidentally firing and swung his right hand crazily just to try to throw the gun away. But it was all useless; his fingers were holding the gun tightly as if they were glued to it.

At that moment, somebody suddenly grabbed his wrist, and then easily took the gun away from his hand. Only then did Kiritsugu realize Natalia had already appeared beside him.

"C’mon, the bounded field here isn’t as exaggerated as you said. I got in easily."

Natalia said with a rather scolding tone.

"... Are you angry?"

"You think? I’ve never given this thing for kids to play with."

Natalia glanced at the gun she took from Kiritsugu, then she put it back into her pocket after locking the safety again.

"However, it was up to your luck to see if you can make it on time."

In fact, if all that didn’t happen just now, Emiya Norikata would surely have escaped safely and went into hiding again, then restarted his research on the Dead Apostles at some other unknown place. Maybe the tragedy triggered on this island would happen once again.

This isn’t a problem that can be solved by luck. This is something that has to be stopped.

"This man, had a reason that he has to be killed – I have no other choice."

"I even encouraged a child to kill his own father; I really am a very bad person.”

Natalia said, discouraged. Hearing this, Kiritsugu smiled with traces of tears still on his face.

"... You, are a good person."

Natalia looked, stunned, at Kiritsugu’s smile. Then she sighed and heaved the corpse of Emiya Norikata onto her shoulder.

"I'll take you out of the island. You need to decide what comes afterwards yourself – is there anything you’d like to take with you?"

"Nothing at all."

<center>※※※※※</center>

Then… Kiritsugu spent the following few years beside Natalia Kaminski.

Naturally, Natalia didn't look after him like an orphan or her adopted child, but ordered Kiritsugu around as an assistant or servant. However, this was just what Kiritsugu desired.

He studied Natalia’s skills and trained his own abilities at the same time in order to walk the same path as Natalia – to become a ‘hunter’. This is the unchangeable path that Kiritsugu chose for his life.

The tragedy at Arimago Island was not a rare event. Such tragedies are repeated over and over again like daily occurrences in the shadowy places of the world.

The magi who are willing to bring ill omen into the mortal world in order to seek the knowledge that they search for and the two large organizations that used any methods necessary to hide these facts; the battle surrounding these mysterious events kept occurring at obscure places. Precisely because of this, there’s money to be made for Natalia.

Eliminating magi such as Emiya Norikata is really too far from the ideal of preventing such tragedies from happening again – if could almost be said that Emiya Norikata was only one drop of water in the vast ocean, an existence that could almost be afforded to be completely ignored.

His action on that day, killing his father by his own hands; if he was to make that event meaningful and worthy...

Then that means all heretic magi like his father must be killed. Only then can he truly prevent tragedies from occurring again.

Sealing Designation Enforcers.

Hound dogs that hunt demons that have surpassed ordinary sense. The boy chose this thorny road of Shuras without a moment’s hesitation.

Natalia does not belong to an organization, and was only a freelancer who hunted with bounty as her goal. Her targets are those Sealing Designated magi who possess precious research results, but have left the Magi’s Association and conducted secret researches. Different from the Holy Church that acted in the name of judging all heretics and killed everyone, the Magi’s Association had ensuring the safety of the research results as its priority.

And what’s the most precious of all are the Magic Crests carved on the magi’s flesh. Magic Crests that are created through generations of research can produce even greater powers when it is passed onto the successor, especially for magi families.

Through negotiations Natalia had made with the Association, a section of the Magic Crests gathered from Emiya Norikata’s body was allowed to be inherited by his son Emiya Kiritsugu. Although the important parts were confiscated by the Association and only a ‘fragment’ of barely half the original amount was allowed for Emiya Kiritsugu to inherit, it was enough for Kiritsugu to use his abilities as a magus. Besides, Kiritsugu didn’t have the intention of following his father’s dying wish and continuing magecraft research to begin with.

For Kiritsugu, magecraft isn’t his life-long career, but just a tool used to achieve his goals. Moreover, this tool was only one of the many ‘tools’ that the boy learnt from the huntress.

Tracking, assassination, the usage of various weapons – there can’t be only one ‘fang’ for a hound. All sorts of knowledge and skills are necessary for him to master in order to be able to catch up to the prey under all situations and conditions and bring it down.

In a sense, the history of human beings is a history of killing. Humans spent an endless amount of time and intelligence to research the skill of ‘killing people’ in order to hunt down the ‘two-legged beasts’ that looked the same as themselves. Kiritsugu had made his own body master all these.

The years covered in blood and gunpowder passed by flying.

Emiya Kiritsugu, who experienced the trials of too many violent battles during a time as sensitive as adolescence, no longer has any youthful innocence on his face. As an oriental person of unknown age, his three different false passports all recorded him as an adult and they hadn’t been questioned a single time.

However, judging only from his appearance, although his figure isn’t very tall and his moustache is sparse, his grim and cold look is definitely not something that a teenage boy should have.

One day –

Even when he knew that his teacher and friend – Natalia – faced the worst danger in her life, Kiritsugu still didn’t show any emotional wavering and devotedly completed his duty.

No matter how anxious or wavering his heart is, there was not a single way to help Natalia. That’s because her battlefield is inside a giant commercial airliner more than 3000 feet above in the sky.

It started with the chase for the magus known as the “Demonic Bees User”, Od Volsack.

It was said that this magus successfully created Dead Apostles and can manipulate the Demonic Bees under his control to use poisonous stings to increase the amount of Ghouls under his power; a very dangerous man indeed. Moreover, he had changed his name and face and pretended to be an ordinary person, with no information about him at all. However, four days ago, there was information that he was taking Flight A300 from Paris to New York. In the situation of being completely ignorant of the person’s appearance and name, Natalia accepted this gruelling task of finding the target among the plane’s 287 passengers and ‘erase’ him.

As her partner, Kiritsugu didn’t board the plane, but instead went ahead to New York to investigate Volsack’s fake identity. The teacher and student communicated using radio and calmly and confidently locked down the location of the prey in that sealed space 3000 feet above the sky.

Approximately three hours after the takeoff – the assassination was achieved unexpectedly smoothly. However, that was the beginning of the tragedy.

The Ghoul Bees that Volsack brought into the plane through deceiving customs caused a fatal disturbance after the death of their master. The Ghoul Bees that Natalia didn’t destroy on time raided towards the passengers one by one, and the cabin of the giant commercial airliner turned into a living hell ravaged by Ghouls in the blink of an eye.

Faced with a sealed area with nowhere to escape and Ghouls that manipulated without end, even someone as strong as Natalia felt an endless despair. Faced with this worsening situation, Kiritsugu could do nothing and can only wait for the radio communication. He must not let go of any chance of proving that Natalia was still alive.

The basic rule that Natalia had instructed Kiritsugu over and over again is – ‘no matter what method you use, you must ensure your own survival’. Since she has such a creed, Kiritsugu firmly believed that experienced huntress can definitely make it out this time too. After two hours, the radio was still silent.

Finally, when the light of the stars in the night sky was covered by the cyan shade of dawn, the tired voice of a woman was transmitted with static.

“… Can you hear me? Kid… you aren’t asleep, right?”

“Loud and clear, Natalia. We’re both at that most sleepy time right before dawn, after staying awake for the entire night.”

“Of course. If you dared to go back and sleep last night I’ll definitely kill you afterwards… well, there’s some good news and some bad news. Which one do you want to listen to first?”

Natalia laughed briefly and said so.

“Didn’t we promise to start with the good news?”

“Ok. Then it’s good news first. First of all, I’m alive. The plane is without damage as well. I’ve just ensured the safety of the cockpit; both the captain and the co-pilot have already set the flying perimeters before their death. Even I can manage to simply drive it. Apparently the controls are the same as a Cessna.”

“Did you communicate with the control tower?”

“Got them. At the beginning they thought it was a prank, but now they’re directing me well.”

“… Then, the bad news?”

“Mm – I was the only one who didn’t get bitten. All passengers and crew, all 300 of them, perished and became Ghouls. The other side of the cockpit, divided only by a panel, already became a flying city of the dead. Don’t be surprised now.”

“…”

That’s the worst situation Kiritsugu had thought of.

“In that condition, will you… come back alive?”

“Ahh, this door is pretty rigid. Although it’s a bit wobbly now, there’s no worry about it being broken – Instead, the landing makes me more insecure. Can this giant thing really land safely?”

“… If it’s you, then you’ll surely manage.”

“Was that you encouraging me? I’m glad to hear.”

After a bitter laugh, Natalia gave a powerless sigh.

“There are still 50 minutes before arriving at the airport. It’s too early to pray – kid, chat with me for a while.”

“… I don’t mind.”

So they started a random conversation. First, they began with those two hours when communication ceased. Then they listed the dead Volsack’s many evil deeds in detail. Finally, the two of them naturally remembered the magi and Dead Apostles that they had destroyed, and those Shura’s fields that the two had faced together.

Natalia, who was usually quiet, became talkative for some reason today. The low roar of the Ghouls coming in from the cabin intertwined with the sound of them repeatedly hitting the cockpit’s door. Chatting is the single best choice to distract one’s attention from that.

“– When you first told me you want to enter this career path, I was having a real headache for a long time. Moreover, you didn’t want to change your idea no matter how much I persuaded you.”

“Was I such an unpromising disciple?”

“No… it’s because you have too much promise, too much potential.”

Natalie said with a bitter laugh.

“… What does that mean?”

“Because you can make your actions completely removed from your emotions – regular hit men can only obtain it after many years of trials. However, you had that since you were born. What a surprising talent.”

“…”

“But hey, it’s not necessarily correct to choose your life’s path based on talent and abilities alone. A person’s belief and feelings come before talents; that is the key to decide a person’s life. If that doesn’t exist, a person can’t be regarded as a person anymore. If they consider ‘What needs to be done’ before considering ‘What I want to do’ and only acted according to those rules… then they are not people but are only regarded as machines, far removed from the life of a human.”

The words of the teacher who had watched him growing up glided past the boy’s heart like cold frost.

“I, well… I had thought you are a very cold person.”

“What’s that after all this time? Isn’t that the truth? Was I ever gentle towards you?”

“No. You always were strict, absolutely merciless.”

“… Usually, disciplining a boy is the role of the father.”

On the opposite end of the radio, Natalia was silent for a while, then continued after sighing helplessly.

“However, I carry a certain degree of responsibility for causing you not to have the education from a father. Well, how to say it… it’s not that there was a way to push it off me.”

''I can only teach you some survival skills; I’m useless for everything else –'' Natalia added that as if mocking herself.

“… You wanted to be my father?”

“Don’t mix up men with women, impertinent. At least you should call me mother.”

“… Right. Sorry.”

Although Kiritsugu’s answering tone was very even, his expression looked very shocked.

Radio can’t display the other person’s face and obviously can’t see their expressions either. Therefore, Natalia could not know of Kiritsugu’s current feelings.

“… For a long time, I experienced the blood and stench on my own. I’ve almost forgotten the fact that I am all alone.

That’s why, well… Haha. It’s almost funny. As if we are family.”

“Me too –”

What’s the meaning of saying these things now? Kiritsugu asked himself in his heart while he continued to speak.

“– I, have also regarded you as if you’re my mother. I feel that I’m not alone, and I was happy.”

“… Hey there Kiritsugu. So that we don’t feel too awkward when we meet next time, let’s stop talking about this topic.”

Natalia’s current bewildered expression could vaguely be discerned in her words. It seems she was still unaccustomed to things like ‘embarrassment’.

“Ahh, the situation got worse. I’m landing in 20 minutes. I don’t want to commit some fatal mistake at such an important time just because I remembered something funny.”

“… Sorry.”

Kiritsugu apologized.

Natalia didn’t need to choose to do an emergency landing.

She also wasn’t going to meet Kiritsugu again.

Only Kiritsugu knew that.

There is no possibility of Natalia surviving before all these Ghouls are completely destroyed. The only way to deal with this airliner full of Ghouls is to make it plunge into the Atlantic Ocean. The operation to eliminate the “Demonic Bee User” is achieved at the cost of the lives of all the passengers and crew and Natalia Kaminski – Kiritsugu was already prepared for this outcome.

But Kiritsugu knew his teacher would definitely demonstrate her amazing abilities at the last moment. Natalia, who held on to the creed of ‘must survive no matter what’, may prevent the body of the plane from crushing in order to save her own life. Kiritsugu must consider this as well – that would be the unpredictable worst result.

Natalia, who prioritizes her life above all else, must choose this outcome without hesitation after weighing out the risks.

Land the airliner filled with 300 Ghouls at the airport and release these hungry dead – she would definitely choose this method if there were no other choices. Kiritsugu had already made the preparations to deal with this 10000-to-1 possibility precisely because Kiritsugu knew her too well.

In order to prevent the disaster from expanding further, the A300 must not be allowed to land.

That is the unswayable truth regardless of Natalia’s welfare.

Kiritsugu had been around almost half of New York an hour ago and finally brought a military surface-to-air portable missile launcher from the black market.

Right now, Kiritsugu was standing in a motor boat floating on the sea, waiting for Natalia’s plane to appear in his sight. The giant airline needs to circle a while before landing at the New York International Airport; Kiritsugu’s current position can roughly get the plane into the range of his missile.

While he was purchasing the weapon and choosing the spot to fire, Kiritsugu once again doubted the construction of his own mentality.

Viewing from the perspective of avoiding a larger tragedy, it is a correct response for him to calmly face Natalia’s death.

However, what is he who gives up on the final ‘miracle’ that would make the woman he loves survive, and instead kill her with his own hands?

It would be good if everything was only an assumption, but right now Emiya Kiritsugu was facing the cruel truth. Soon, he would erase Natalia by his own hands. Now, A300 had appeared at the sky at the break of dawn with sparkling silver wings.

“… Perhaps I, have really lost it.”

Natalia still believed without a doubt that Kiritsugu, on the other side of the radio, was in a hotel in New York, so she said leisurely with no caution.

“Maybe I would never end up saying those things if such a big mistake didn’t occur. It seems my time is up, too. Should I be retiring…”

“– If you retire, then what do you plan on doing after?”

Kiritsugu still faked an even voice. Meanwhile, his two hands have started to set the missile launcher onto his shoulder, and aimed the missile at the airliner.

“If I lose my job… haha, then I may really become your mother.”

Even with his eyes running full of tears, he was still able to accurately decide the distance to the target… it was within 1500 meters. A certain hit.

“You… really are my family.”

Kiritsugu said softly, then he released the missile.

In the few seconds that the missile had to be manually directed and Kiritsugu had to keep the aim on the airliner that Natalia was on, all his memories about her resurfaced in Kiritsugu’s mind.

But that torture did not last long. Soon the missile locked onto the heat radiation the giant commercial airliner emitted out. The missile left Kiritsugu’s control, and rushed mercilessly towards the target like a hungry shark.

The missile hit squarely on the gas tank beneath the wings; Kiritsugu watched the plane tilt and fall downwards.

The collapse afterwards was like a sand picture blown apart by a stormy wind – the masses of iron that lost its thrust was dismembered like rotten wood, and became a cloud of fine dust that silently fell onto the surface of the sea. The carcass of the plane that fell in the rising morning glow danced like confetti at a gala.

The first sliver of the dawn’s light that shone out from the other side of the horizon didn’t touch Natalia’s face even at the end. Basked in the morning sun all alone, Emiya Kiritsugu started crying soundlessly.

Once again, he had saved a crowd of unknown faces. Without anyone knowing.

''Did you see that, Shirley?

I have killed again this time. Killed as when I killed my father. I would never make the same mistake that I made with you back then. I, wanted to save more people…''

If Kiritsugu’s actions and intentions were known by others, would they thank Kiritsugu? Would the passengers at the airport who were spared of death under the threat of the Ghouls praise Kiritsugu as a hero?

“Don’t kid me…Don’t kid me! Bastard!”

Grasping tightly the missile launcher that was starting to wear off the remaining heat, Kiritsugu roared towards the brightening sky.

He didn’t want prestige or gratitude. He just wanted to see Natalia’s face once again. He just wanted to call her “Mom” face to face.

This isn’t the conclusion he wanted. This is only the correct decision, with no other choice and no space for dispute. Kiritsugu’s decision was ‘correct’. He erased the person who must die and saved those with no reason to die. If this isn’t ‘justice’, then what would it be?

It can’t come back anymore. He remembered that distant face so long ago that asked him “What kind of a man would you like to become?” with a gentle look under the blinding morning sun.

At that time, Kiritsugu should have answered – If he has the power to freely change the world, if miracles would dwell in his hands; ‘I want to be a hero of justice!’.

The Kiritsugu back then still didn’t know what this scale named ‘justice’ would rob away, and what it would bring him.

‘Justice’ took away his father, and now it also took his mother. All it left was the sensation of blood in his hands. Even his right to remember them was also stripped away.

The people he loved. Their voices, their faces; none of them can come back. Instead, they will appear again and again in Kiritsugu’s nightmares. They would probably never forgive Kiritsugu, who took their lives away with his own hands.

That is the choice of ’justice’. The price of pursuing his ideal.

Now, Kiritsugu can no longer turn back. What he seeks will disappear with even a single moment of hesitation or uncertainty. If so, then all the prices he had paid, and all the sacrifices, would become worthless.

Surely he would follow the ideal in his heart and reach for its fulfilment while he cursed and hated at the same time?

Kiritsugu vowed silently in his heart.

He will accept that curse. He will accept this anger. At the same time, he prays that some day he will drain all his tears and reach that far distant and serene utopia.

If the cruelty that his hands carry is the limit for humans.

Then let he himself wipe away all the tears in the world.

That was the last day of Kiritsugu’s youth –

As he determinedly stepped towards that thorny and uneven path.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Fate/Zero:Volume_3_Postface|Volume 3 Postface]]
| Return to [[Fate/Zero|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Fate/Zero:Act_13_Part_1|Act 13, Part 1]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Golden Time:Volume1 Chapter2

2011-07-17T23:11:50Z

Swiftstrike:

<noinclude>==Golden Time 1: Chapter 2==</noinclude>
===Chapter 2===

[[Image:Golden Time vol01 057.jpg|thumb]]

Tada Banri was eating a boiled egg.

Thursday, first period. If one attended for a given number of times, an "excellent" mark was easy to attain, so sports science was popular. It was five minutes before the lecture started.

Rather than to miss breakfast because he slept in late, he had brought along in a plastic bag, the two remaining eggs he’d boiled last night, and in the fifth row from the back, he was quietly munching on them.

I was sitting on a seat diagonally behind him, watching this scene, but it was really dull. Banri brought a whole blue-capped bottle of Ajishio with himself, which was at his right hand. In his left hand, an egg. Writing with his right hand, he ate with his left. Write. Chomp. Write. Chomp. ...Really, truly, it was a dull scene. Speaking of highlights, he remembered his regret from last night, when he’d hurt himself while trying to crack the eggs with his own forehead, and the only result was pain. Changing his mind, he knocked the egg on the corner of his desk. Whack. the guy sitting near, an empty seat between them, gave out a startled sound.

Did you bring boiled eggs? Yep. Did you bring salt too? Yep. And so on. A conversation nearly blossomed, but shortly the guy’s buddy showed up, so Banri turned back quietly to his boiled eggs.

The girls right behind Banri, so he couldn’t hear them, were typing notes to each other on their cellphone displays. That guy in front of us petrified his eggs, didn’t he? They’re overcooked. The yolks have turned black. He’s drinking so much oolong tea. You can see his lips wrinkling. It looks like he brought salt in a bottle. LOL. And so on.

Banri didn’t notice he was being talked about.

Nor me without a body, viewing him all the time.

In the week and some days that had passed since the entrance ceremony, it had been registration time, and the campus overflowed with students. From the confused freshmen like Banri, who received information on lectures from their seniors at the club recruiting event, to the seniors in their suits. Holding huge schedules about the size of [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Tatami tatami mats], that were on the verge of tearing at the folds from opening and closing them while strolling about the corridors, going to and from classrooms, occupying benches, sending messages by cellphone.

But the only time so many students come to college must be in the spring, I think. Once the long summer vacation is over, half the campus population will naturally disappear. One or two of them, perhaps a few more, might even loose their bodies like me. Which means that they died. I’m not waiting for it eagerly though, really, but that kind of thing can’t be avoided.

Banri had better pay attention too. Unaccustomed to drinking, unaccustomed to staying out late at night, living alone out from under his parents eyes, newly licensed, new friends, with an excess of energy, lots of free time to waste --- the world of young men is full of danger.

Sports Science was the most popular easy-credit course, and all the students were filing into the classroom. The seats were filling steadily from the back. In any case nobody can see me, and since in my state I cannot affect anybody, it really didn't matter where I was, but for some reason, I got the feeling that I should give up my seat. The clicking of highheels rang out, and from down the aisle a girl came and sat in that very seat.

Banri’s mouth still bulging full of boiled egg, he turned at the presence of the girl.

The lecture about to start, another one came running into the classroom. Her Nikes made hardly a sound. It was Linda.

Linda still standing in the aisle, unseated, noticed Banri and looked at his profile. Banri didn’t notice this. He didn’t notice my existence either, of course.

<center>* * *</center>

"Today, Kaga-san talked to me."

"Really? What did she say?"

"She said 'Takada-kuuun'."

"There's an extra syllable", Yanagisawa laughed uproariously, while he slid a cutter along the cover of a cardboard box. Turning his T-shirt's back to Banri, he sat as if over an old japanese style toilet, in an orderly fashion cutting the packing tape from all four sides of the box.

This place is Banri’s castle. It’s name is Neo-Phoenix. This apartment, even if burnt down any number of times, would reborn from the flames... it felt like. Room number 204.

A small twenty square meter [http://www.jafnet.co.jp/manual/e_chintai/migigawa/eapart.htm 1K], but with a wooden floor. Not new construction, but relatively new. No need to change lines commuting to school, direct connection. Facing to the northeast, but at least a corner room. The room his mother liked was a much larger 1DK, same rent, but Japanese style, with bright southern exposure, but built twenty-four years ago. Its big closet seemed convenient and the room wasn’t all that run down, but he’d been a little nervous that it was older than himself, so he’d decided on this room instead. There wasn’t much furniture and other stuff yet, and maybe because of this, it was comfortable for now.

Unconsciously searching for bald spots on the top of Yanagisawa's head, Banri was sitting on a tall stool set in the combined kitchen and entryhall, his feet swinging idly. In spite of it being from a second hand shop, and costing only four hundred yen, it was stable and pleasant to sit on. There were some strange stains scattered about on the top, they bothered him, but he didn’t care.

Yanagisawa grabbed the cutter again from where he had set it on the floor, cutting clean through the rest of the packing tape. Banri’s mother, worried about her helpless son, had sent him a care package from Shizuoka, almost at once.

"So, when I told her that I wasn’t Takada, she said 'Oh, pardon me, ta, Tanaka-kun'."

"She only got the 'ta' right. You see, that’s the kind of person Kouko is. She doesn’t pay much attention to others, and doesn’t remember their names. She’s always full of things related to herself. Let's see, it's open now. Just what kind of treasure has your mother sent?"

"I said my name is not Tanaka either, but I'll give her a hint, it's two-letters, she gave me 'Two letters...? Kaga-kun...?' That’s your last name, right? I said. "

"Didn't you just make that up now? ...Oh! Look, Banri!"

Turning to face him with a delighted expression, Yanagisawa lifted the open box with some difficulty, and tilted it towards Banri to see.

"Incredible, Tada Mieko-chan, you really know how to choose! Wonderful choice!"

"What's that? And anyway, how did you know Mieko is her name?"

"Because I looked at the return address, of course! I love Mieko! Look at these ramen! Yakisoba cups! It’s enough to make a guy cry... ah! Pasta! There’s pasta sauce too! [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/CalorieMate Calorie Mate] pastries, canned tuna, canned mackerel, sweets, and also... what’s this? A film case? And there’s three more."

Getting up from the stool, Banri peeked into Yanagisawa's hands.

"Ah, those. There's tea powder in them. We grind it at home, so the containers are just something random. You put about a half teaspoon into the cup with hot water and drink it as is, you don’t need a teapot nor a strainer. You want one? It’s super easy, and you can drink the tea leaves entirely, which is said to be good for your body too."

"Gimme gimme gimme! I’d love to do my body some good! Oh, there’s a letter stuck in here."

The white envelope surrendered to him, Banri sat down again on the stool. On the front, only "From Mother" was written. Letters like rain-wetted willow leaves could be seen.

Lectures long over, it was nine in the evening.

Yanagisawa’s condo was about three train stations away from here, and when he heard that a care package from home had arrived for Banri, the guy said "see you in five minutes", and flew over, at night, by bicycle. Aiming to get something for nothing, the mooching rascal. That he really showed up in five minutes was scary... just kidding of course.

Yanagisawa seemed to have been raised in affluent surroundings; he certainly lived with a certain refinement, Banri reflected. But according to him, it seemed things had gone somewhat sour in his parent’s house after he faced them down over taking the outside examinations. In any case with no hope of getting a school expense allowance, despite a long time interviewing like crazy for part time jobs, looking for a job anywhere, he still hadn’t gotten one, and it was still unclear how he will pay his tuition. (he himself thought it was 'My parents or Kouko’s fault!', but the real reason wasn’t known). For now, as he had no other choice but to endure at a temporary job, he got a painful lesson about his future.

"What’s the letter about? They are telling you to share everything among your friends, aren't they?"

The letter mentioned no such thing, though Banri of course intended to share what he got.

"Take care of yourself. Don’t skip classes. Don’t spend too much time on the internet. Get enough exercise. Keep in mind that there are responsibilities that go with being an adult. ...Like that."

He even showed Yanagisawa the five lines of text written on the paper, put the paper back in the envelope and stuck it in a kitchen drawer. While he wasn’t looking, Yanagisawa grabbed a few packs of microwave ready meals out of the box.

"Ah! Just a second ''Yana''-ssan, would you mind not putting your hands on ''him''?"

He planned to share everything he got, but that was a different matter.

"As far as I’m concerned, [[Golden Time:Volume1_Translator%27s_Notes#Satou-san|Satou-san]] is something special. I couldn’t share that even with you, ''Yana''-ssan."

Yanagisawa obediently said "I see...", and nodded, quietly returning the ready meals back to the box.

"Well then, what about ramen? Could I have some ramen? How many would be OK? There are four bags with five packs in them each. A total of twenty."

Up to five, he thought, but instead

"You can have half of what I’ve got..."

Out of kindness. At a glance, he could see three or four mosquito bites where his pal's arm extended out from his T-shirt.

"Also, if you like sweet stuff, you can have all of the cookies too..."

"Really? You’re giving them to me! Why!?"

"Because you looked so pitiful, putting up with the mosquitos having a bite of you... and yet, it’s only April..."

"Yeah, it got soo itchy not long ago."

"Besides, when I moved in I've brought a lot with me. There's a factory in my neighborhood that makes them, and a relative of mine works there, making so-called second class goods. I can get a ton of the stuff from them. So at my parent’s house this is the only thing we can eat without limits. I don’t think we’ve had to buy this stuff at list price in all my life."

"Really!? That ‘second-class stuff’ is just as good as the real thing! It’s been that way since you were a kid? If I were little, I’d be dancing around for this stuff!"

"Childhood, ...well... what was that like?"

"Come on now, you had your own."

"So I did, but... So I did, but yeah, I guess I did."

Yanagisawa’s laughter washed away Banri’s vague response. He spread out a yellow plastic bag from [http://www.japan-hopper.com/2009/05/21_142676.php Matsukiyo], that was wrapped into a pentagon in an old-fashioned way, and immediately, chuckling to himself, started stuffing cookies into it.

While Banri was watching sidelong, his mouth opened a little. He took a breath, like a child watching a jump rope, trying to figure out when to jump into it, his head bobbing slightly. "By the way...", he tried to start. But. Hesitating just a little, becoming strangely reticent, Banri’s gaze darkened. ---Impossible. Stop. Let's put it off for today after all. Not more just a bit grave timing is... not yet.

His chest filled with air, he had to let it out little by little so it wouldn’t be noticed. He couldn’t say it today either, but that was OK. Next time, next time.

In a high pitched voice, he playfully called "''Yana''-ssan!" "Gross!" his new friend answered in the same falsetto, without turning his head.

"Anyway, can we go back to the previous conversation? What I said about Kaga-san. I met her in the first period today."

"Ah, sports studies? I was perplexed about it but I'm glad I haven't attended."

"Kaga-san asked me to tell her everything about your schedule."

Yanagisawa had been grabbing various flavors of ramen noodles, one by one, glaring at them like licking them with his hungry eyes, as he decided which he would take back with him, but then he suddenly stopped moving. Soon, still crouched down, he turned slowly to look up at Banri, who was seated on his stool swinging his feet. Mitsuo's face became serious. After his somewhat refined features, this sudden lack of expression was rather scary.

"...Perhaps, you..."

"No no no! I wouldn't tell her, as I know you’ve been trying to avoid her."

Saying something like "Good", Yanagisawa nodded his still-serious face. Because of how he was sitting after turning back, one knee on the ground, he wound up looking like a dog trainer.

And then, as if to say "Come on!", he pointed a finger at Banri bending it a few times, gesturing "OK, keep on talking."

"...But, even Kaga-san herself seems to have realized that you are avoiding her. She was sighing, 'Whenever he sees me, he runs away, he even avoids having the same lectures with me. Coming to this college just to be together with Mitsuo is meaningless this way...'"

"It's not like her so stop it. But well, it really is that way. Even she understands, sort of."

"'So, as kidnapping is a no-no, could you please give information once ''Yana''-ssan's registered his classes?' she asked. She postpones her registration until you do, as it seems she wants to match yours."

Yanagisawa gave quite a frown.

"Which I refused to do of course, from the start. And then she said something like 'I wouldn't want it for free.'"

"...She’s that kind of girl, so she..."

Tsk, Yanagisawa clicked his tongue, his mouth twisted with a fed-up look, and he rotated his head. There was a loud crackling sound, echoing as if from the deeps of the underworld. Might that be a threat? But to whom?

"When I heard that, as you would expect, I put on a face like 'What does that supposed to mean?' Then even Kaga-san seemed to realize my refusal, and stopped nagging me. Though she was seated behind me and to the side, she must have felt uncomfortable, "See you", she said and moved up to the first row of seats. With nobody else in the front row she was alone, sitting there, and it seemed that she had nobody else to talk to..."

"Well, not that I had anyone to talk to either, since ''Yana''-ssan wasn’t coming", Banri went on, and this morning’s scene entered his mind.

Amongst the other students, dressed in their colorless jeans and hoodies, Kouko, wearing what must have been brand-name, an order or two of magnitude more expensive than the others, a bright pink, one piece silk dress, she really stood out from the crowd.

Dark brown hair spilling over her shoulders, in her ears were diamonds set in flower-shaped earrings. Her arms so white, her wrists so delicate, her neck so smooth it was scary, she could hardly be more different from the rest of the class.

Besides, seen from the side, she appeared to be bored, listening to the lecture. Her profile was pretty without doubt. Even Banri as a guy understood, that she was spending her time carefully doing her makeup. It was not only Banri watching her profile fixedly for an hour and a half for sure. But everybody in the classroom --- both boys and girls, even the professor, was looking at the rose-scented Kouko, he thought.

There was not a single person, Banri included, to call out to her.

"As I saw Kaga-san like that, somehow I..."

When the lecture ended, Kouko, in order to shake free from the many eyes that had glued themselves to her, quickly left the classroom. Colliding with some other students at the door, she formed a perfect smile like a princess in an instant and halted, signing with her hand for them to go ahead. The girls near Banri, "So forced." "She is always wearing nothing but brand-name stuff." "’Cause her parents’ve got money, of course!" "That, or she's [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Mizu_sh%C5%8Dbai selling water]." "Some guy bought it for her, for sure", and so on, were heard tossing biting words back and forth.

Society is always harsh towards anything that's different.

"Well, she seemed quite... pitiable, to me."

At Banri’s words, Yanagisawa’s eyes opened wide and his face twisted. "Huh?", he made an exaggerated gesture, and with an expression that could have been taken as a confused smile, he asked,

"What? Do you perhaps sympathize with Kouko?"

"A little, yes. Really, just a little. You too, if you’d seen it you would..."

"Not."

To the words that were returned in an instant, "But, look..." he tried to retort.

"But reaaalllyyy! Life is so easy for beautiful girls!"

Overcome by the sudden force of that line, even Banri fell silent.

"She can do whatever she wants, and fix it by making such a face that makes others think ‘poor thing’, ‘poor thing’! You are the same, you were there with me when she attacked us with roses, and yet because she was pretty you didn’t get angry, right? Instead you say things like ‘poor thing’, right? She didn’t injure me, though it did hurt, but most of all she humiliated me! What would it be like if an ugly girl did the same thing? What if a really ugly one blasted you with a bunch of roses? You would have been like ‘scram, get out of here’, am I right? Even if some diarrhea faced girl were to turn and chase after me, could you say the same thing? Could you speak of how pitiful and lonely she is? You couldn't, right? Anyhow..."

He declared, pointing at Banri’s nose with his finger, but even with that, Yanagisawa still couldn't vent his frustration. Wrinkles gathered about his nose as he repeatedly tried to move his bangs away from his face.

"...All and every one of them say the same thing, after all it’s somebody else’s problem. ‘She's beautiful so don't mind it’, ‘I envy you’, ‘I want to be in your place’, ‘What is your problem?’ ‘Don't be selfish’... If you’re beautiful, are you automatically loved? No way. Seriously, put yourself in my shoes. Everybody’s been too easily fooled."

He roughly opened another Matsukiyo bag turning his back, but Banri had something to say too.

"What’s with you? Not that I've ever said anything like those! I refused to tell her your schedule even after she asked, didn't I?"

He didn’t deserve to get a sermon. For that matter, be it all or every one of whoever, there was no reason to include him in the same lot.

"It may be true that I sympathize with her because she’s beautiful, but that’s within my rights. But I don’t think that you must go and talk with Kaga-san! If you want to ignore somebody, that’s your right. But you don’t have the right to make somebody else do so. As for me, when I saw Kaga-san alone I felt sympathy for her. Because of that, I’m thinking that the next time I see her I will call out to her."

"...Is that so?"

He was serious, he nodded.

Today’s encounter with Kouko was cut off with him giving her a sharp look in refusal. That ambiguous conclusion made him feel awfully bad. It left a bad aftertaste.

He had no intention to give Yanagisawa’s course information to Kouko like she wished, but it was because he wanted to give priority to ''Yana''-ssan's wishes. On the other hand, Banri himself wasn’t holding anything against Kouko, and he wanted to make sure she knew of this somehow. Even though he was brought into the conflict, even though his friend loathed her, even though his name wasn't remembered, even though he was never even noticed to begin with, Banri didn't hate her for such reasons. He could not reject her.

Like Yanagisawa said, it may be simply because Kouko is beautiful. It could be that he only felt sympathy for her because she’s beautiful. But, let's suppose--- If Kouko’s appearance wasn't that pretty, say, she looked like some rascal instead, even if she did the same things, Banri didn’t think he could come to hate her. Or you might say, he didn’t want to be like that.

Yanagisawa stopped talking back. He was sullenly silent, frowning, looking down at the bag stuffed with candy and ramen. Saying "I don’t need these", he would leave, ending the friendship they had only just built. If that happened, what should he do? Should he apologize? But what about? Banri awkwardly stared at his own tiptoes. Really, he had no idea what he should do. He didn’t have the experience for this situation. However,

"Well, ...you have a point. Just because I'm avoiding Kouko, that doesn’t mean I have the right to make you do so too."

His irritation and hunger were pulling him in different directions, but it appeared that hunger was getting the upper hand.

Or that perhaps he really wanted to keep his friendship with Banri.

Yanagisawa shrugged his shoulders and said, “Let’s stop this. Kouko is not something we should argue about.” Was it the free stuff, or rather their friendship? Whatever he really felt about this matter, there was no reason for them to argue, Banri agreed. “Yeah”, he said, and got down from his stool.

"This is what being friends is about."

He put a pack of microwave ready meal into the vinyl bag. What is more, two of them.

<center>* * *</center>

Banri caught sight of Kaga Kouko in front of a club recruiting booth in the first floor lobby.

It was after the fourth period, moreover on Friday, and many large groups of people were streaming to club welcome parties for new members. All the booths that were nothing more but long tables lined up, were getting a lot of traffic. It was already almost impossible to see where one club started and another ended. The lobby was jammed with students from all collage years mixed together in great turmoil. As they were distractedly walking and chattering, some guys stepped on Banri's feet, hard. He shouted automatically. When he looked back, they weren’t there. It was so deafeningly noisy in that confusion, that Banri’s voice was swallowed without a trace.

In the middle of all those students, Kouko was by herself today too.

An air pocket, about one meter around, isolated her from the Friday crowd, leaving her alone. Her head bowed, the white nape of her neck exposed, she was reading some pamphlets in her hands. To Banri, she looked like a flower in bloom.

Nobody was approaching her.

Beneath the old fluorescent lights, as if wearing muddy shadows, everybody were sunken under a shade, but somehow the silhouette of Kouko seemed to be shedding a faint, gentle white light. Yet that same appearance created an atmosphere that made it difficult to call out to her. Even the gangs of fanatical club recruiters seemed to be keeping their distance from her. There were guys peeking at her, passing through the three-meter wide area around the air pocket, hardly noticeably pointing fingers at her and whispering. Whether it was restraint, or paralysis, to Banri it seemed that everybody was avoiding "to be the first guy to talk with her".

Perhaps she was simply too overwhelming.

Anyhow, they all had to be thinking that she wouldn’t talk with them, or that she must be different from them, or that talking with her would be pointless. That they wouldn't understand each other. To tell the truth, even Banri was thinking a bit like that.

Today too, Kouko’s outward appearance was just right. Her gently curled hair was bound by a black satin hairband, such as a rich lady might wear. Light yellow fluffy blouse with a matching gray flared skirt, strapped high-heeled sandals. Her soft leather purse was black, although it had no brand marks. Beautiful face. Beautiful figure.

In comparison with the pink mini one piece dress of the day before, it looked like she intended to tone it down a bit. But, as usual when compared to the other co-eds, she could hardly be more different. Thinking that this difference is so unfortunate, craning his neck from the shadow of a pillar, Banri gazed at Kouko’s slender, well proportioned waist. Though it couldn't be said, that with the other people passing behind her, she would have looked like a crane in the garbage dump--- about as different as a pearl from [[Golden Time:Volume1_Translator%27s_Notes#crabs|crabs]]. About as different as the '[http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/The_Birth_of_Venus_(Botticelli) Birth of Venus]' receiving the blessing of angels and shining among waves is from [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Caulerpa_lentillifera sea grapes] arranged in an oyster shell, and carried around wearing [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Geta_(footwear) geta]. Yes, around that much.

By the way, it wasn’t that Banri was hiding in order to stare at Kouko as much as he wanted, but rather because of the older girls of the Tea Ceremony Club right next to her.

This week he and Yanagisawa had made the rounds of all the clubs that were trying to recruit new members, getting all sorts of free food and drink. They visited the tennis club, the gourmet club and the advertising club; out of curiosity they even peeked at the large scale party of another college's event club... and then went to the Tea Ceremony Club too.

The drinking party of the Tea Ceremony Club was fun as such. But, the mood with only women was formidable (Crying out "My dear elder sister, that smells delicious!", girls bowing so deep down in the tatami room, that they almost push their faces into their senior’s groins isn’t something you see often...), and seeing the few male members used as slaves was terrifying as well. 'You there! Bring the pitcher!' 'You! Pour!' 'Hey you! Decide where we’re going next!' 'You fish! Distribute this to everyone!' 'Hey hey! Do you think the Tea Ceremony Club is for bowling?!' 'Gulp.. Elder sister, it's delicious!' It went like this. ''Male help is warmly welcomed! Come join the club! Let's work together!'' Such invitation e-mails full with sparkling swarm of emoticons, mostly sent out by the older guys, was even more frightening.

So, not wanting to be seen by the girls if at all possible, Banri was hiding behind the cover of a large standing sign, that was carried by a group that luckily happened to pass by. Bent over, he moved behind the thin plywood, getting closer to Kouko with small steps. For some reason there were big and small holes, just in the right places in the sign.

"Kaga-san, what you doing?"

"...This is, unexpected..."

Hiding his nervousness, he popped his face out of one hole, just right for a face. He stuck his right hand out of another hole, just right for a right hand. The front of the sign, bearing a full length portrait of [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Sakamoto_Ry%C5%8Dma Sakamoto Ryoma], had had the hand and face removed so that people could pose and have their pictures taken there. It was a little surreal that Ryouma, carried at an angle surprisingly called out to Kouko, moreover,

"Aah! Ouch!"

As it was, with the sign being carried sideways, Banri’s head was about to be torn off. He was scolded by the guys realizing this. Probably, they all were from the history club.

Pulling his head and hand out, Banri appeared from behind the sign. For only a moment, Kouko stared at him, bewildered.

"...Um,"

But right away, her perfect lady-like smile could be seen again. The short conversation that ended unpleasantly yesterday, her loneliness just now, as if declaring "I'm pretending like those have never happened!" she smiled sweetly.

"Takada-kun. It's OK if I call you that, right? Good day!"

Still getting it wrong.

"Tada, Tada Banri. Since I saw you were alone, I was wondering what you are doing here."

"Yes, yes, Tada-kun. Good day!"

While she smiled beautifully with her deep red lips, Kouko wasn’t looking at Banri’s face at all. She seemed to be looking all around him, searching for somebody else. Banri figured she was probably looking for Yanagisawa. That guy told him that today he was going to the welcoming party of the Video Research Club. Banri was invited too, but all those real movie otaku like older students left him feeling overwhelmed and he'd decided to do something else instead.

"If you’re looking for ''Yana''-ssan, he’s got a meeting today."

Kouko blinked and only moving her pupils, she finally looked at Banri’s face.

"Where at? ...Even if I asked, you wouldn’t tell me, right? Tada-kun?"

While slipping a finger through her glossy hair, she raised her chin a little bit. White teeth glistening through her fixed smile, she slowly eyed Banri up, from the top of his head to the tip of his shoes and back. Folding her arms, giving an unusual impression, she slightly tilted her head to the side,

"Or perhaps you’ve changed your mind?"

Deliberately taking plenty of time, she blinked once more.

She gazed at Banri with a perfect smile, her eyes fixed on him, not moving.

But not so much as to make him feel any hostility, though.

"No, ...that hasn’t changed."

"Of course."

Out of habit, perhaps, she ran her fingers through her hair again.

From those gestures alone, thoughts like "she may be pretty scary..." had come to mind. That might be because her expression, with the prettily upturned corners of her mouth, didn't convey any temperature at all. It wasn’t too warm nor too cold, too dry nor too wet. There wasn't even the doubt of anything artificial in it. Simply with overwhelming sense of indifference, that smile shone beautifully in front of Banri.

Under the strength of those flashing black eyes, Banri suddenly couldn't understand why he felt pity for her yesterday. As she was standing there, her figure supplely twisting at the waist, with good looks, a smile and fashionable to boot, was she not perfect? He couldn’t see any weaknesses nor faults. He had a feeling nobody in this world could outshine Kaga Kouko.

Already forgetting just why he wanted to talk to her, saying "Well then, please pardon me...", with that like a clumsy crayfish, he tried to get away with the flow sideways, but

"Ah, Tada Banri!"

He’d been caught off guard.

"What is this, which new club are you going to now!? Are you maybe cheating on us!?"

"We're drinking again today aren’t we? You’re coming, of course?"

Somebody had caught both his shoulders firmly and was shaking them. He’d been discovered. This was the dreadful duo of second-years of the Tea Ceremony Club Girls. Their names: Sao-chan and Shii-chan. Sao-chan was fierce, and Shii-chan relatively subdued by comparison. These older girls stuck like glue to the babyfaced Banri, who was easygoing and outwardly lacked many of the less redeeming qualities of guys. Well, it wasn’t all that bad, but as you might expect, it wasn’t all that good either.

"Ah... uwaa... ladies... Greetings..."

"Don't give us 'Greetings'! You’re a spoiled brat!"

For the time being, it was quite frightening. While being poked in the ribs by Sao-chan,

"Come on, you’ve gotta sign up quickly for the club, that is, could you please answer the our boy’s e-mail? They’re crying because nobody’s answering! Hmm?"

"Really!"

Shii-chan waited, the end of a pen stuck into the opening of her ear. Banri’s back was about ready to break, aah, please, no more... should he join the Tea Ceremony Club?

"Ah, excuse me. He’s with me."

Tilting their heads and looking over, it looked as if Sao-chan and Shii-chan had only just then noticed Kouko’s existence.

Letting go of Banri, looking at each others faces for an instant, they looked at Kouko again. Her smile perfect as always, Kouko waited for introductions, keeping her mouth shut like a well trained house dog. The two older girls once again looked at each others faces and said, "Well, really, you can look at the e-mail if you feel like it", "Catch you later, Tada Banrii" (sigh), waved, and left.

Banri no longer had plans to join the Tea Ceremony Club, Kouko having saved his skin.

"...Just now, what was that?"

He hadn’t been muttering aloud.

Kouko placed her slender finger by the side of her chin, as if wondering, and suddenly turned towards Banri.

"Hey Tada-kun, what do you think? About now."

"Eh? Right now..."

Right in front of him. Kouko was looking at him from point blank range, and once more he gulped, thinking ‘She sure has a nice face!’ Sadly, it seemed like her gaze itself was no different.

"R, right now, it was about the two girls from the Tea Ceremony Club, I think."

"I wasn’t talking about that."

"Sa, Sao-chan and Shii-chan, I meant."

"I don’t want to know their names."

Kouko slowly shook her head, once more coming closer to him without hesitating. Then, for some reason lowering her voice,

"...Could you answer me honestly? Setting Mitsuo aside for the moment, that’s what I really want."

Eh? Eh? Once more Banri’s nose twitched, tickled by a thick sweet aroma.

"Tada-kun, from the entrance ceremony to now, how many clubs have you been invited to join?"

She was wearing rose scent again today--- recovering his reason, he returned from that dangerous place where his brain was about melt. Kouko was waiting for an answer.

"Hey, answer. How many?"

"'How many', so to speak… err, well... I’ve stuck my head in and looked around at around five or six recruiting meetings... only to turn around and leave, just sneaking into the afterparties, umm umm, but"

Despite no longer being a kid, in situations like this Banri was a miserable liar. He desperately searched his memory, but,

"The number of invitations itself, precisely, well... I just never memorized it, and from where they came, I’m not all that clear about that either, and there were countless times they just called out to me."

Ever since the entrance ceremony, the chaos from the recruiting meetings hadn’t stopped. The freshmen in front of the club booths passing by gawking, the older students swarming like hyenas all over the place. Both Banri and Yanagisawa, they were caught so many times, leaflets stuck in their pockets, and invited to welcoming parties. Having been among them a sitting duck for some time now, he kept an eye out. It might have been smarter to have attached himself to a group already, bound up and down, left and right.

"...Countless..."

Keeping her handy smile in place, Kouko,

"That’s... very many, many many manyyy, right...?"

"Kaga-san... are you [http://www.imdb.com/name/nm1310926/ Ruu Ooshiba]...?"

"I’m..."

Quickly looking both ways, checking the coast was clear, she rolled in her hand some club leaflets from somewhere, and covered Banri’s right ear. And then in an unexpectedly low voice, as if he were confessing something shameful,

"Not one."

Her breath seemed to burn his right ear.

Not seeming to be bothered by Banri’s expression as he jumped back, Kouko backed off, one hand on her hip. Through the prettily upturned corners of her mouth, her white teeth shone. Even her pose, her smile like she were deciding to be an actress,

"...I wonder why? Why, why would nobody even raise their voice to call me?"

Oh boy, he thought.

The tilt of her head and the tone of her voice revealed her inability to endure the isolation, shaking slightly from trying to hide too much. That’s how it sounded to Banri, at least.

Kouko’s form radiated loneliness, and the reality was brought home to him once more. "Beautiful people have it easy!", he remembered even Yanagisawa’s voice shouting. How can everybody be deceived so easily--- is that it?

Isn’t that precisely what is called ‘being deceived’?

But, for now, Banri’s heart hurt for the real woman before him. Really and truly.

"Never mind, but there’s just no club that interests me. Nothing the invitations say. Since I’m not with Mitsuo, I’m not thinking about any group I want to join. But, somehow, I hardly... I don’t know if I should say something though… Since coming here, at any rate, it’s been awful..."

So lonely, so pathetic. So,

"...I feel like I’ve become invisible. Like I’m being ignored, that’s what I feel like. And not just by Mitsuo. ...Everybody around me."

Message received, loud and clear! Leave it to me! Not Yana-ssan’s classes, nor his club plans, but anything else I will run and get for you! I’m here to help you! ---What might you like me to do?

In sympathizing with the person before his eyes, was he simply being deceived and taken in by a pretty face? After all, it seemed he was being used as a replacement for ''Yana''-ssan.

But really, it looked like Kaga Kouko’s lonely days were beating her down.

But being deceived, being used rather, was there a problem with that? Was there? At the least, his sympathy for her wouldn’t exactly be news to Yanagisawa, to him she was a problem more than anything else. ...That being so, then if it was deception, would not Mitsuo have warned against Kouko playing on his sympathy? As for himself, ...what should he do?

As for himself, what did he want to do?

How can I not show sympathy? Can I not be deceived? Why this puzzle? For Yanagisawa’s sake?

Simply getting more confused, his own feelings were even more lost. Banri gazed up into space, his mind a blank. Divine revelation, the promptings of a guardian angel, no matter where it came from, a message showing him what to do would be welcome, but thinking such things was foolishness. But of course, no such thing happened. His head and heart could not think.

Kouko,

"I wonder if, in some way, I’m strange."

The pamphlets in her hand surrounding her round forehead like a picture frame, she tried to hide her face. Only the shape of her mouth could be seen, where once there had been a smile.

"I wonder if that is why not even Mitsuo will go out with me."

"...Kaga-san, this..."

Was this an act for ''Yana''-ssan’s benefit, wanting to draw out his sympathy?

Or, seriously,

"...is breaking your heart?"

"No"

He couldn’t help but laugh: she had spoken the one word with a broad smile on her lips. She had taken on an unconcerned stance, raised her voice a little and had indeed spoken firmly, even echoing.

He had been staring at her mouth without thinking, when,

"Hey, why don’t you take a look at our club? Excuse me, excuse me, this booth has just opened!"

Kouko raised her face from where it was hiding behind the pamphlets, and the woman grinned at them.

Kouko looked at her with surprise in her eyes. Just what she was doing to her face behind those pamphlets, nobody will ever know.

"You two, you’re freshmen, aren’t you? Thank you for your interest. We are a well rounded club, with an easygoing atmosphere, like a picnic in the spring to go see the cherry blossoms, you might say. Many students have made more friends here. I’m not really even a student here; I’m a third year from **** girl’s college."

Materializing unexpectedly, the person was taller than either Kouko or Banri. She wore slim denims with a matching V-neck knit top, and swinging from her neck was a silver necklace made like snowflakes. Her hair cut in a bob, she was cheerful, clean cut and refreshing, somehow seeming like a television announcer.

"You look a little down in the mouth, though. What’s up? Are you OK? Ah, perhaps something happened during the solicitations?"

She anxiously looked into Kouko’s face. In an instant, Kouko had her normal smile restored,

"No such thing. I’m doing fine. Thank you very much."

With an princess-like attitude, she calmly bowed her head. Reflexively, Banri bowed his head too, in unison with her.

"That so? In that case good. Rather than holding back, or anything like that, if you’re worried about anything, then by all means tell me, OK? We try not to be very pushy. I’ve heard all sorts of things about the tennis club! They’re super insistent in doing their invitations. By the way, you two, what are your names?"

"Ah, well, I’m Tada. Tada Banri."

"I am called Kaga."

"Is that so? Tada-kun and Kaga-san, right? What other clubs have you tried joining?"

"Eh? Well, then, yes.", Banri tried to nod.

"Well tell me! Where, where? Where were you at?"

The upperclassman girl from the ‘all around club’ peppered him with questions. Banri wanted to give an honest answer, listing all of them, but,

"Ah, so it is!"

A cheerful smile still showing, she clapped her hands softly and spoke, interrupting him.

"If it’s all right with you, later, perhaps over tea, could you not tell me the story? I mean, my throat has gotten so dry, look, from spending all day long in this booth saying, 'Are you a freshman?', I’m exhausted! It’s like I get to hang out with lowerclassmen, even skipping class without getting scolded, right? Haha, the [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Doutor_Coffee Doutor] place at the station is always so terribly crowded, frankly, do you know a decent hole-in-the-wall coffee shop? Would you happen to know one? Would they happen to serve [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Caf%C3%A9_au_lait café au lait] the right way, in a bowl? Does Tada-kun know what I mean? In a café au lait bowl."

"...Eh? Well, no... I don’t know."

"But isn’t that right, boys don’t know anything about this custom, though as for me I think that girls really like coffee and such things."

The upperclassman gave Banri a light poke in the shoulder. And then she gleefully turned her smile towards Kouko,

"Girls understand!"

"Eh?"

"Café au Lait bowl! You understand, right Kaga-san!"

"E...eh, yes..."

"All right then, it’s decided! Let’s go!"

As if they were old friends, suddenly friendly, she took Kouko’s hand. Visibly a bit surprised, Kouko looked down at the hand that had been taken, her well-formed lips quickly opening to say something.

"Tiffany!?"

The upperclassman yelped. The sudden volume of her voice might have been overpowering: Kouko’s long eyelashes fluttered, her chin pulled back a bit.

"No way, no way, ehhh, that’s a super pretty ring! That’s a diamond, right!? Is it ''that'' Tiffany!?"

"...Er, well, but... hold on, I thought was a bit flashy for wearing to school, but, your hand..."

"Eh, why why!? It’s completely OK, it’s not overboard! It’s OK OK OK! It suits you incredibly well. I had seen it recently too, and had already been thinking about getting one! I mean, if I got it, wouldn’t I absolutely wear it to school, and to work after school? What’s the point of having it, if you don’t wear it! It’s OK, let me see it closer, ah, it’s as pretty as I expected!"

Almost by brute force, that very moment she pulled Kouko up and off they went. Maybe the upperclassman was expecting somebody else to take his hand… so to speak, but Banri’s worries were groundless. She simply called out to Banri, "Go out through the side entrance!"

"Oh, don’t worry, it’s my treat! It gives me the chance to get out and socialize! I mean, I can tell you all sorts of stuff about the lectures!"

...Could gossip from the lectures be going around even amongst other college’s students?

Banri marveled, but regrettably, with lively new freshmen, such things happened. You couldn’t really avoid it.

"I remember a year back, when the upperclassmen taught us this way. That’s something I’ve missed this noisy spring! The mood of the season, there’s something special in the air! Something is coming, something exciting!"

Yes, there was excitement in the air, and in that mood they had no choice but to nod back--- in the spirit that it was done, so they did.

While still being pulled by the older girl, by the hand as if she were a little child, Kouko looked back towards Banri, who followed behind. With only that glance, even Banri understood that Kouko was confused. Banri was confused too. He was plenty confused. He was feeling a bit uncomfortable, what with this upperclassman having appeared out of nowhere like she had. She was refreshingly cheerful, chatting away about this and that, but after all, just what could she want to say without some motive he had no idea. To begin with, to where, and for what reason she was dragging them along, to do what, he had no good idea.

Well--- whatever. "Let’s go see", Banri mouthed in response to Kouko’s look back at him, nodding a bit too.

Together with Kaga Kouko to the coffee shop to listen to what the upperclassman had to say, what a curious situation, what lay ahead, he had a feeling he’d never had such a strange meeting. Rare it was, rare. He would never have been able to casually invite a girl to tea. But this mysterious upperclassman-like however, was rather pretty.

Beyond that, and more importantly, this was Kouko’s first invitation to a club. This was the long awaited opportunity, so you might as well go ahead and get on with it, thought Banri.

Of course, Banri didn’t know what Kouko’s real motives were with regards to himself.

She really was lonesome, and with nobody calling out to her in her current state, it must have been painful.

But it might be a lie, that she wasn’t really lonely, that she was wearing that face, using that voice, all as part of a strategy to draw out Yanagisawa’s schedule from Banri. If Yanagisawa wasn’t in this club, being invited or not probably didn’t matter. Being ignored by anybody but Yanagisawa probably didn’t really matter to her.

But, if indeed he was being deceived, then so be it, was Banri’s thinking. Disliked and avoided by Yanagisawa, and with everybody else keeping their distance from her, the lonely Kouko with her downcast eyes was a pitiful sight. Whether it was a lie, or the truth, every time he saw Kouko, Banri’s chest hurt.

He could live with being deceived. Banri wanted to do something about Kouko’s loneliness, somehow. But, giving out Yanagisawa’s personal information wasn’t going to be part of it.

If that be the case, then he’d go along for this strange ride. Looking back occasionally at the following Banri for reassurance, Kouko, pulled along by the upperclassman’s hand, left the school building.

Thus extended an invitation to the club, they went to listen to the upperclassman talk. Afterwards, if they wanted, they could go to the after-party. They could either join the club officially, or maybe just stay friends. Looking in from another world, I’m thinking that perhaps for Kouko it was a victory.

You could call it selfish meddling, and I certainly agree, I think.

But, even if all this, as far as Kouko is concerned, is useless interference, so be it. It’s Kouko’s own fault that she drew out the sympathy of a simple fool like me, such a guy is he.

Anyway, for now, with everything he had, Banri set himself to rescue Kouko from her solitude.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Golden Time:Volume1 Chapter1|Chapter 1]]
| Return to [[Golden Time#Volume 1: A Blackout in Spring|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Golden Time:Volume1 Chapter3|Chapter 3]]
|-
|}

Golden Time:Volume1 Chapter3

2011-07-17T23:10:06Z

Swiftstrike:

<noinclude>==Golden Time 1: Chapter 3==</noinclude>
===Chapter 3===

[[Image:Golden Time vol01 091.jpg|thumb]]

Tada Banri was talking on the telephone.

It was Saturday morning. The overly sunny station platform had few people on it, and nobody but Banri was sitting on the four-seat bench. Squinting like a dirty-looking old man in the bright sunshine, he went all the way to the very last seat to sit down. He set his small nylon sack down by his knees. I was standing by Banri’s side, trying to stick my ear to the other side of his cell-phone, by the transmit light.

He speed-dialed his mother, but in the middle of the first ring what came out of the telephone speaker was his dad. When Banri heard that voice, he flinched slightly. A little brusquely, he said, "I can’t hear you well, hello hello, it’s me, Banri." "Ah, oh", he could hear his dad answering in roughly the same brusque voice. "Mother?", Banri asked, and his father replied, "In the kitchen. Wait while I go get her." Speaking quickly to his father, Banri said, "No, that’s fine. I’ll be staying one day at the club training camp. That’s all."

In front of the bench where Banri was sitting, in spite of it being Saturday, the suited forms of three salarymen were approaching. Banri panicked and lifted up the bag that was illegally occupying one of the seats, putting it on his lap.

"OK then, until next time I call!"

"Oh", answered his father, and quickly hung up, as if in a race to hang up the phone. From such a short conversation, Banri was suddenly exhausted. It was only his father, but even so it had been tense. He didn’t understand why he should feel that way. Still, Banri wondered what his father must be thinking about after a call like that.

Or would his feelings be hurt, despite the distance?

Nonchalantly acting like he was combing his bangs, ''Banri’s cool!'', he snuck a look at the armpit of his T-shirt. Finding nothing changed, he smiled. Safe. He let out a sigh. The other night, suddenly his father was asking him over the phone, "What’s up? What are you doing? Has nothing changed?", asking him all sorts of things. The next three minutes were worrisome. Awkwardly hanging up the phone afterwards, sweat had been running down his arm all the way to his elbow. The mysteries of the human body... while muttering such things to himself, kneeling on the floor, he was sticking layers of facial tissue in his cold wet armpits, three at a time. That was one miserable scene.

In the end, none of the three companions sat down at the bench, but rather amused themselves standing around and talking not far from Banri. Banri decided to put the bag he was holding back on the next seat. But one of the salarymen jerked... seemed to squirm, or maybe jumped when he picked up the bag again. But he didn’t sit down. He wasn’t about to sit, but rather it seemed he was only switching his briefcase from his right hand to his left.

Banri eventually put the bag back up on his lap, and once more opened up his cell-phone. The train still hadn’t arrived, and he hadn’t received any texts from anybody. I took the seat next to Banri, and together with Banri looked over at the small screen on the phone. Fiddling with the buttons little by little, he wrote a note.

My form is not seen, not by Banri, not by anybody. Not father, nobody here knows what I am doing.

''Wham'', at that moment, the bench suddenly shook hard. Banri’s face snapped up. It had occurred to the three guys to all sit down at once.

Nobody in this world even noticed my existence.

<center>* * *</center>

"Kaga-saan"

It had just turned noon when they arrived at the main gate of the campus.

When she noticed Banri’s hand waving, her beautiful face lit up, pale white like the moon in broad daylight. There weren’t any lectures on Saturday, and there weren’t any students in sight, so it was much quieter around than it was on weekdays.

"Good afternoon, Tada-kun"

"Did the older girl show up?"

"Not yet, it seems. Though the expected time is coming soon."

Kouko gracefully raised her slender wrist and looked at her delicate watch. Eyelids hidden by her long eyelashes, flickering transparently with a pearl-like sheen, Banri was completely captivated inside of ten seconds. Absolutely dumbstruck. Again today, Kouko was flawlessly beautiful.

An orange-colored one-piece silk dress wrapped in a large cardigan. High-heeled sandals with plenty of beads. Pretty toenails lined up and carefully painted beige. A small carry-case. In her pierced ears were brightly glittering diamond drop earrings. Banri had no idea what to make of her hair-style. Her hair was braided and wrapped loosely around her head, raising her bangs like a headband. One loose lock of hair softly escaped, curving down her neck, and even that looked like a carefully prepared accessory.

A perfect beauty, Kaga Kouko. And Banri liked beautiful people. He could declare that with pride.

Of course it was the right thing to come. While shyly smiling, he averted his eyes about five million light years from Kouko’s face.

Having been invited by the upperclassman from **** Girl’s College during yesterday’s encounter, Banri and Kouko were going to participate in the ‘All-Around Intercollegiate Club’ to participate in a freshmen welcome outing.

From one day to the next, it was really sudden. You could probably say, in fact, that to Banri it was a puzzling development.

Yesterday the upperclassman had taken them to a café, certainly a crowded little place, but a good find, and then they’d been served café-au-lait in bowls. Drinking, he thought ‘This is a café-au-lait bowl?’, but it sure was cool! Agreeing on that point, even Banri kept up with the
conversation.

Certainly after that, what started was a perfectly normal conversation about life as college students. Like getting all the language credits within the first year, you really ought to get a part time job, those that can get a girlfriend or boyfriend should be able to by the first year summer break, it’s been difficult for any student to find a job this year, and so on.

Irregardless of whether they were interested in the subject matter, her talk was inconsiderately long. Eventually having gotten tired, Banri was politely nodding yes to everything. Kouko looked like she had gotten tired too. Before Banri knew it, along with the already silenced Kouko, they got to where they just answered on demand, "Yessir", "Yes", "Is that so?" or laughed.

Before they noticed, three hours had passed. Completely surprised that outside the window it had gotten completely dark, "Then we’ll meet tomorrow at the main gate, at twelve-fifteen, OK!", indicated for the first time that they were actually committing to ''do'' something.

So, if he remembered correctly--- every year the group held their new member meeting at a seminar house. Was that true? It was mentioned in the student pamphlet, why didn’t he see that? A training facility in prefecture K. Weren’t there some you could get to by two hours in car? If there wasn’t too much traffic, that is. Leaving in the afternoon, arriving in the evening, with a big banquet for dinner. With a big bathtub afterwards, that would feel soo good. And so be ready for the next day. An active guy could play tennis through the morning, and then come back after noon. And because you’re a freshman, of course there are no fees. It’s OK, it’s OK, take it easy, all of you guys are no problem. It was fun going out with me, don’t ya think? Right? Will you decide to join? Aah, it’s already so late, here and now, will you decide soon? It’s all right, by participating, that’s how we’ll do it. Deciding would be good, don’t you think? Right?

It must have been the mood of the conversation.

He peeked over at Kouko, and Kouko also looked over at Banri. This looks real, right? Reading each other’s expressions and coming to an agreement, they finally nodded as one.

That’d be fun, we really should try it out, but really, I’m tired… I want to go home… if we say we’ll participate we’ll be able to leave… Banri was thinking such things. The senior didn’t say anything, but wasn’t going to let them refuse after three hours of meeting with them! Her attitude spoke it clearly.

Besides which, of course, there was Kouko.

Since this is the long awaited opportunity, they both thought, ‘let’s go!’ They returned home tired so as to get time to rest. The idea of going with Kouko to take part in the training camp party was actually quite exciting.

Even knowing that Kouko was chasing after Yanagisawa, Tada Banri was a sensitive 19-year old young man. In such situations, his heart couldn’t help but beat faster. A ton of difficulties overcome, one night’s worth of things packed into the bag in his hand, there was no way he wasn’t going on this outing.

"Hey, Tada-kun."

He didn’t know why she lowered her voice, looking around and seeing fewer signs of life in the midst of the weekend, while Kouko whispered to him.

"About today, did you say anything to Mitsuo?"

With dark brown mascara applied liberally to her long eyelashes, her large eyes cast in shadow were beautiful.

"I told him! Told him, I mean, on the way here I sent him a text saying ‘Kaga-san and I are leaving now, going together to a new member’s training camp.’"

"...And Mitsuo?"

Pulling out his cellphone, it didn’t seem a problem to show Kouko the contents of the text message. "You’re kidding!? Where to!?", was the entire reply.

Kouko looked at it, then slowly looked up at Banri’s face. Looking at him as if they conspiring together, she smiled happily, her lips beautifully painted rose-colored lines.

"Don’t worry about it. It’s my problem."

"Yes, so it is."

Rather than wanting to give advice, but rather simply wanting there to be more communication, Banri looked back at Kouko’s eyes.

"Me, looking at this a proverb comes to mind. Listen up, it’s a famous one. He who chases two rabbits..."

"Won’t catch either, of course."

Now, what was that mood? With a sparkle in her serious, questioning gaze,

"...Sorry, I was making a mistake."

Confused, silently blinking over and over again, his brain wasn’t fast enough to catch what was spinning around it.

"I was forgetting about today. Umm, that isn’t it, rather this is. When it comes to men, whenever they are being chased, they want to escape. And when they escape it makes everybody want to chase them again, it seems like... doesn’t it? Won’t the rabbit... trip over a tree-stump? ‘Wives and tatami mats and... tuna fish and... fresh leaves...? Put in the bowl...? Well blend...ed?’ ...of course is nothing but a joke though... I mean, excuse me, I really wanted to say something that I didn’t understand..."

"That’s OK. It’s enough explanation for now."

"You understood? Great! Well, that sort of thing. As for the rest, here,"

Banri, making hand signs by the side of his face about locomotives, looked cross-eyed.

"Mitsuoo! ...It’s not that I thought it was getting better. Instead, quite the reverse,"

She was fluttering about, talking with her mouth while waving both hands and contorting her body in a way that called attention to herself.

"And so, just look, you’ve got me instead! ...And it seems to me that Yana-ssan wouldn’t mind."

Banri was quite, or rather seemed to be a complete fool, or rather was an idiot indeed, but Kouko surprisingly seemed to agree, nodding her head strongly in the affirmative.

"It may even be as Tada-kun says. It’s quite an accomplishment, seeing as Mitsuo does care where I’m going! ...Frankly, today, though for some reason I was reluctant to do this, now I am glad I came."

"Eh, hold on just a bit! If you suddenly changed your plans, that would have hurt. I’d be going to the drinking party alone."

"I don’t think you’d have been alone. ...Those guys, aren’t they freshmen? We may be going to the freshman training camp with them."

Her soft gaze looking past him, Banri subsided. Turning around, he noticed for the first time some other students standing around. Three guys, and three girls too. Or perhaps,

"Ah! Isn’t that Mr. Two Dimensions?"

"Eh? You’re kidding. Tada Banri?"

His acquaintance didn’t fit in. Mr. Two Dimensions...? Despite his puzzlement with Kouko, Banri and the one guy gave each other a light punch. Met at a Tea Ceremony Club drinking party, so he was: Mr. Two Dimensions.

"Perhaps Mr. Two Dimensions is going to the freshman training camp too?"

"For sure! Though I'm surprised to see Tada Banri coming too. Is ''Yana''-ssan a member too?"

"''Yana''-ssan isn’t coming. Today rather I have with me Kaga Kouko-san. Kaga-san, this is Mr. Two Dimensions."

Kouko was being introduced to him, eh!? Ah! Mr. Two Dimensions, obviously shaken, suddenly took a big step back. "Well, me, you, Civil Law, I saw you, you were, are, Monday it was, second hour," he mumbled in a strange tone of voice, as if he were suspiciously reading the user’s manual of a bootleg copy of ''Pachimon'', he moved the upper part of his body around unsteadily.

Kouko in her way,

"Mr. Two Dimensions... your family name...?"

She wasn’t speaking clearly. Banri said, "He can’t understand you!" while grinning, and tapped Kouko lightly between the shoulder-blades.

"Mr. Two Dimensions is his nickname, in the Tea Ceremony Club party he despaired of three-dimensions, declaring from that time forth he would live for two dimensions! Right?"

Mr. Two Dimensions smiled and nodded through Banri’s explanation. He averted his eyes from the three-dimensional Kouko, his shy face blushing. In front of Sao-chan and Shii-chan he’d shouted, "And that’s why three-dimensions is bad! You’re all strange! Idiots!", like a particle cannon spitting lemon sour, laughing uproariously, hardly seeming the same person.

As she watched Mr. Two Dimension’s face, mumbling "I see, I see", Kouko could be seen with her mouth strangely pursed, and her head nodding slightly. Mr. Two Dimensions said, "Ah, you understood me?", feeling even more shy, fidgeting before the rather stylish tall figure, something Banri somehow understood.

But for Kouko nothing mattered, it seemed.

It could be Mr. Two Dimensions, Mr. Different Dimensions, [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Hikaru_Ij%C5%ABin Ijuuin]-kun, or even [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/List_of_Lupin_III_characters#Daisuke_Jigen Jigen Daisuke]-kun. Or Tada-kun, Takata-kun or even Kaga-kun, it was all the same to her. As far as Kouko was concerned, only one thing mattered: "Mitsuo isn’t here."

Setting aside her motives, whatever they might have been, and her laments of yesterday ("Why doesn’t anybody call out to me?"), for the moment she was clearly able to smile.

That, despite the fact that she didn’t have interest in anybody apart from Yanagisawa Mitsuo!

"But, from here on out, you won’t be able to get away with that!", Banri declared in his mind to Kouko’s smiling face. Neither Banri nor Nijigen-kun were simply creatures that weren’t Mitsuo, and over the next two days and one night together with Kouko, participating in the training camp, they should be able to become "friends" instead.

"Er, well, whatever, we can talk with Mr. Two Dimensions too, right? The world’s not all that bad a place."

Banri playfully tugged at the shirt sleeve of Mr. Two Dimensions, who was still mumbling, unable to look at Kouko’s face.

"What’s with you? Haven’t you come back to three dimensions, it’s a little late already, a little late."

"You’re mistaken! Even in two dimensions, I’ve been wondering recently, it’s something I’ve been thinking about! Even in two dimensions, I had thought I wanted to look for the ideal depiction, but of course, what I mean is, it was hard! But in the end, other people’s creations were not 100% satisfactory, seems like! Why not just stop?"

"It’s OK, it’s OK, keep going."

"That so? Well then, especially of late, I’ve found myself getting deeply involved with a female character of my own creation. Creating the setting, drawing the pictures, coloring them, deciding the words she uses and how she says them, what her favorite food is, from the way we would date, becoming more and more intimate from one episode to another, becoming my ''perfect'' dream, ...hey, was it really OK to say this? Should I not have stopped?"

Kouko, who had been mumbling approving noises and nodding her head while ignoring what was being said, slowly stopped shaking her head. After a little while, it seemed the correct answer occurred to her, and with a 60W grin,

"A little more of that, and you’ll be Mr. One Dimension!"

"What in the world are you saying, Kaga Kouko...", thought Banri.

A surprised snort escaped from one girl of a group of three standing not far from Banri’s group. Little sports bags stuffed with rough-looking attire, denim and sneakers, they probably were going to the same freshman training camp as friends,

"Soorryy, this person, even if she looks like she does, can be really dumb at times."

Banri tried to point at Kouko as their smiling faces turned towards him. They seemed to be group of friends, all three of them smiling as one while nervously stepping up. Kouko herself said, "Eh, dumb? Who?", looking back at Banri’s face, wondering.

"Hello, I’m Tada Banri, and with me Kaga-san and Mr. Two Dimensions. Are all of you going to the freshman training camp from here?"

At the sound of Banri’s voice, seeing for the first time Kouko’s face and the two others, they joined them with slightly nervous expressions. At Kouko’s ‘Mr. One Dimension’ exclamation, the girls looked around at everybody smiling, and started their introductions at once.

A car-horn sounded, three modest beeps. Everybody turned towards the street.

"Yes yes yesss! Sorry for being late, the cars are here so all aboard!"

The upperclassman came out to them from the first car parked by the side of the road.

Which reminded Banri that he had in fact failed to get her name--- which thing, of course, it was a little late to talk about now.

The club upperclassmen, together with some other freshman students, got into several rented station wagons.

An upperclassman handed a blank form to Banri, who was confused over which car to get into.

"Could all of you write their name, address and telephone number here? And if they are living away from home, then their parent’s addresses too. This will be part of our insurance documents. It’s because of our liability if anything happens at the training camp. Do it neatly, leaving out nothing. Everybody else is done writing their information. Yes, because you’re Tada-kun, OK? This column, OK? I mean, even though this parking lot is rather noisy, and it’s bad to be in such a hurry? Sorry about that, yes, hurry up, but read it carefully, it’s just in case anything happens, OK?"

Insurance. Parking lot. Not fully understanding but unwilling to go against the social pressure, Banri the fool wrote down their personal information in a rush, but honestly. Passing the pen and the register to Kouko, she gracefully wrote down her name and address too, and passed it on to Mr. Two Dimensions.

And then, all the freshmen having signed the list, the upperclassman took her own bag and,

"Yes, thanks! You and you to the first car, OK? You over there. You that way. You and you get on that car at the end of the line. And now, you and you,"

Banri nudged Kouko’s elbow and grinned.

"You’re with me in that car, let’s hurry up and get in!"

He opened the station wagon’s door and they were greeted at once by a clear voice, saying "Hi there!". While Banri and Kouko returned the greeting, they sat down side by side in the middle.

"Okay, all the freshmen will be by the windows!"

The upperclassmen were rearranged, and everybody was able to be seated. An upperclassman got into the car right next to Banri.

"Today’s weather turned out good, eh?"

With a smile, she sat down as if the spot belonged to her by right. In the front seat, the cool-looking guy next to Kouko said, "Nice to meet you, I’m a third-year from **** college."

All the freshmen that had been gathered from all the colleges were sitting separately by the windows. All of them, with nervous faces not speaking out. Banri and Kouko were in the same boat. For some reason the other seats were occupied by clear-voiced, smiling, laughing upperclassmen. It was somehow strangely uncomfortable, uncomfortable for sure, but they couldn’t argue about it. The seating was arranged.

"Drinks and such are prepared if you’d like!"

"Ah, yes..."

Hanging from the neck of the smiling upperclassman to his side, a necklace with a snowflake design glittered. If he remembered correctly, she was wearing it yesterday too. It was probably her favorite. Casually looking over at the other upperclassman, just above his shirtcollar, Banri noticed he was wearing the same necklace. He wondered if they were really close, or if it was a uniform.

"Is everybody’s seat belt on? Nobody needs the bathroom? Cause once we get on the freeway we have no plans to stop!"

The upperclassman in the driver’s seat looked back. At his neck too, the same necklace. This guy having one on, even if it was so many close friends matching up, of course it seemed quite strange. Well of course! Does everybody in this club have to wear one? Banri discretely looked towards the necks of the other upperclassman in the vehicle.

"Why are you looking around like that?"

Suddenly asking the upperclassman with a straight face, "Isn’t it strange that everybody’s wearing matching necklaces? Just curious...", didn’t get him an answer. She said, "It’s nothing", giving Banri a vague deceptive smile, the station wagons lining up to leave. From where Banri sat, all he could see of Kouko was the billowing hair on the top of her head.

Inside the vehicle pop music was playing continuously and loudly, the upperclassmen singing in a sort of high-tension karaoke--- the first-years silent, strangely nervous still--- with things staying like that throughout the drive, which took about two hours.

Banri, once more attacked by uneasiness, was wondering if they shouldn’t ought be getting off the freeway already when the time arrived.

The line of rental cars was passing in front of the university’s seminar house. Following a road through the forest, a sign with the name of the college that Banri was attending was standing there, but they ignored it. What’s more, the line of station wagons continued onwards into the mountains. Were they taking the wrong road, or perhaps, did the seminar house the upperclassman was talking about belong to another college?

That’s what it looked like. None of the other freshmen at the windows, not even Kouko, noticed. Nobody said anything. While watching the sign get further away the other side of the window, should I keep quiet? Perhaps we’re really going the wrong way, and if so what should we do? He couldn’t decide whether they should turn around at that moment.

He noticed that the upperclassman gave him a sharp glance when he looked at the sign through the window. With the loud music flowing through the inside of the car, they had stared at each other for all of three seconds. As it was, realizing that the strange silence was dragging on, he boldly decided to ask her.

"Welll... didn’t we just pass the seminar house?"

"Eh? What?"

Putting her hand to her ear, she indicated that she hadn’t heard him.

"Just now, the seminar house, didn’t we pass it!?"

He spoke louder and clearer this time, moving his mouth closer to her ear to overcome the music. The smell of her hair went up his nose, strangely unnatural and strong.

"What, what!? Eh, I can’t hear you! I can’t hear you at all! I mean, stop it already, this is embarrassing! Cut it out!"

While smiling, she firmly pushed Banri back, putting her weight into it. And then suddenly, she said, "What’s with me? Am I getting a little sleepy already?", and put her head on Banri’s shoulder. Her upturned eyes at point blank range, lips coming together in a slight pout.

When he couldn’t react, she casually placed her hand on his knee. The palm of her hand, slowly but steadily warming up, inched around as if to fondle him. While drawing circles, it came creeping towards his thigh. While so doing, she gazed moistly at Banri’s eyes. She said, "Are you happy? Did I make your heart race? Did I make you hope?", while she gave him a look full of self-confidence.

But, distinctly scary. Her soft chest pushing against his elbow, Banri pulled away from her as softly as he could. A boy with a girl close by, whatever the situation might be, would be happy. That she even thought that way was scary, but more importantly, what if what she was doing up to this point wasn’t a trick? That by itself was frightening.

But those innermost thoughts of Banri’s became irrelevant as the line of cars slowed down, left the trees and turned from the beautifully paved private road and then entered what was apparently a driveway. To the left and right, high concrete walls were built, forming a C-curve in front, attached to the roof all the way down to the driveway.

Where they had arrived wasn’t particularly big, but judging by the brickwork, it was evidently a pretty nice facility, two buildings set side by side.

Urged by the upperclassmen, they got down out of the cars. The older girl tried to join hands with Banri, reaching out for him, but Banri pretended not notice, calling out "Kaga-saan!" and trotting, chasing after Kouko, who had walked ahead, in order to escape from the her. As soon as Kouko saw Banri’s face, she stopped walking and they stood side by side, and in a whisper,

"Ah, I finally was able to talk to somebody who knew. The upperclassman next to me, he just kept talking to me the whole time... but it wasn’t boring, I had been somewhat tired... How was it for you?"

"As for me..."

He’d touched somebody that way in public. No, rather, he had been touched that way in public. But he couldn’t talk about that, not with Kouko.

"...Same here. I’m a bit tired too."

Banri also answered quietly. Before he realized it, a crowd of freshmen had formed. The upperclassmen surrounded them, pushing the freshmen towards an opening, keeping up with them as they walked into the facility. They had no choice but to walk together in a line.

Marble used all over the place, even the entrance polished to a wonderful sheen, here and there decorated with big [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Phalaenopsis moth orchids], it really seemed more like a hotel, or an art museum. Pulling her carryall while going inside, to Kouko it seemed strange to have so much room.

"By the way, are we sure this place is really the college’s seminar house? Would they have something as nice as this while their school buildings are falling apart?"

"...I don’t think so..."

"Eh?"

Once all the freshmen had entered, a strange high sound arose and the entrance door closed. Shortly, in that darkened lobby, the lights were turned on.

In the center there glittered a huge piece of artwork, shaped like a snowflake.

On the pedestal a gold plate was affixed, inscribed with ‘The Shape of God in our Times’. That god would be incarnated a million years from now! ---In other words, for the next five hours until they locked their rooms, Banri knew they would be subjected to a lecture.

<center>* * *</center>

Of course, he wanted to flee.

In short, they had been placed under house arrest by a new religion disguised as a club. But he couldn’t talk with his fellow freshmen, as they were under a constant guard. They struck anybody who even looked like he was talking! It was such a low class thing to do, and some freshmen opened their mouths in protest, but the older students separated anybody who did so. For the moment the uneasy freshmen trying to gather together were kept apart, gently perhaps, but physically separated. Talk amongst the freshmen was not permitted; that was the message clearly being sent.

Before the lecture, everybody’s bags were collected, tossed into a single room and locked up. At that point, strangely enough, they were permitted to get out their cellphones, but, whether it was from being in the middle of the mountains, or it was on purpose, Banri’s cellphone wasn’t the only one with no signal. There was not a phone in sight, so getting in contact with the outside was going to be difficult.

Dinnertime was completely silent, a sort of prayer ritual. Even a funeral would have been more exciting.

On little tables arranged in a semicircle there were placed glasses of cold beer and various kinds of soft drinks. As far as that went, this was an ordinary club training camp, quite so, no, perhaps of a rather extravagant type, but the freshmen were scattered about, kept apart, and everyone who understood the situation was keeping ominously quiet about it.

Banri was seated at the end of the semicircle. Next to him was the older girl. Kouko, from one of the center seats, looked vaguely down at the tables, her white face still blank. Occasionally, she would glance quickly at Banri, each of them seeing in this situation "Danger...!", both of them recognizing it, but neither of them able to do anything about it. Mr. Two Dimensions, too, on the other side could be seen with his head bowed.

Really and truly, it had become something dangerous.

"Now then everyone, let’s get moving! Everybody, take your glasses!"

The hot upperclassman seated next to Kouko stood up and raised his voice for no apparent reason. Even some of the other upperclassmen whistled and booed at the sudden, unnaturally forced enthusiasm.

"Well then! Congratulations for the newly created children, tonight’s excellent full moon, and another gathering recorded for the next 10,000 years! Ready, cheers! Hello new children!"

"Hello!", the upperclassmen said, raising their glasses.

Banri and the other freshmen, all of them, were looking down at their knees, petrified. The tops of their heads could be seen lined up around the semicircle.

Almost as if he were praying silently, “What should I do?”, an over-familiar touch at his shoulder,

"What’s wrong, new children! Loook, at long last the day of your awakening is here! Let’s have a little more enthusiasm!"

With a smile as wide as her face, she raised her glass. Banri’s head going numb to the core, he was unable to answer anything more, and he stared at the golden liquid which filled the glass. He remembered something strange. The day of the entrance ceremony, at the convenience store, when he met Yanagisawa at the mirror, they’d toasted with ice-bars. At that time, they were completely mismatched though somehow it was really fun. In the few days since then, they’d come surprisingly far. He could hardly wait for those peaceful times to return.

As it was, Banri was already thinking about how they couldn’t keep them there too many days. Come Monday there would be school, a few freshmen vanishing would become a big deal, maybe even a matter for the police.

So anyway for this one night and two days, perhaps he could have the patience to let it pass by. Quickly getting drunk, quickly getting smashed, just sleeping through it all, morning would come soon enough.

"..."

As if.

Anyway, if he quietly kept his patience until tomorrow in this weird place--- glass full of beer in her hand, she looked at Banri,

"Yes, yes! It was really fun winning! Yes, one round, cheeeers!"

"Ch, cheers..."

Giving another glad smile, she gulped down the delicious looking beer.

Kouko was looking his way with a startled look on her face. She was putting the chilled glass to her mouth, since she couldn’t avoid doing so, but she looked back at Banri, her feelings exposed.

But--- was that so?

If he were to think about it, he was responsible for the fact that she had been brought here.

He’d answered the upperclassman, saying, "Let’s go together!", he told himself. Nonetheless, Kouko was confused.

Besides, it would have been a better to have chatted some more back at the coffee shop. Caught as they were, if he thought about it now, it was suspicious. Wasn’t it written in plain sight? This time for sure, he had to be on guard about the strange upperclassman who stuck too close for comfort. Even so, his nervousness at finding himself together with Kouko, his hopes of being able to be friends with her, everything combined to blind his radar.

Since they’d decided to come and participate in the training camp, he’d been dumb. Exhausted, unable to think and with his judgement lost, if he so much as nodded it would be over, and... swept away, to such a state he’d been brought. And now, he was regretting it to death.
Banri considered not swallowing the beer touching his mouth.

Of course, he couldn’t.

Already, he wouldn’t do things like that.

If he had been patient enough while they’d been speaking of such things, maybe they wouldn’t have gone so far. From the beginning, the purpose of isolating the training camp, wearing out its participants, making them give up, stopping their thought processes, appeared to be a trap.

And then... no, no way, they can’t just brainwash me when I don’t understand what they’re teaching, he thought. Still, Banri looked sidelong at the upperclassman next to him. He started drinking the delicious beer, eating their cooking and talking with the other upperclassmen.

Actually, surrounded by unusually good looking and healthy seeming guys and gals, the danger hadn’t really sunk in.

If he didn’t want to become like them, if he even wanted to live in ordinary reality, he needed to escape from here. Absolutely. Banri spit out the beer he held in his mouth into the [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Oshibori damp towel] provided on his table.

But, he was worried about that roster he’d signed, where they’d hurried him to write down his personal information. Kouko, himself and all the rest too, they had been perhaps too foolishly honest when they’d written down their addresses and contact information. Wasn’t that what all the persistent nagging was all about?

He absolutely, absolutely couldn’t give Mom and Dad back home anything more to worry about.

That roster had been placed in the upperclassman’s own duffle. And then together with the freshmen’s luggage, now, it was locked up in a room.

What should I do?

"...This is no fun! We can’t do anything like this!"

Suddenly, crash! At the sudden, high, echoing sound, Banri lifted his face. Mr. Two Dimensions had thrown his glass to the floor.

"What’s this about 10,000 years in the future! Giving thanks to a crystal master! How messed up can you be, believing in a three-dimensional thing like that!? You’ve been tricking us from the start, calling this an 'all around club'! I mean, isn’t this imprisonment!? Isn’t that a crime!? Do you even think anybody could keep quiet about people doing such things!?"

Decisively stated by Mr. Two Dimensions, the other freshmen stood up too.

"Let’s go out to the cars now! I don’t want to stay in this place any longer!"

"I’m going to sue them!"

Not knowing yet what he should do, Banri stood anyway. At that moment, in the fragments of glass scattered about broken on the floor, for just an instant, just how many broken reflections of himself were there to be seen?

Aspects of himself could be seen in all of them.

A worn out face. A scared face. An angry face. A face trying hard. A face ready to cry. So many variations of his face. And then suddenly a look that seemed to ask, "What are you going to do, Tada Banri?" At such a time as this, Tada Banri, what should a guy be doing?

Tada Banri ---

"Everybody, such an outburst wasn’t called for. Just calm down for now."

--- realized he ought to do something.

The upperclassmen, seated in a row, showed no surprise. They were all watching Nijigen-kun’s composed smile, Banri’s raised voice and the state of the other freshmen. It had all been arranged for, even this situation. This ‘facility in the mountains’ was their place of power, and what with the talk of their planning to make an offering, Banri was rather scared. But he couldn’t do more than that, since nothing had been decided. He had no other choice for now.

Himself, he would do something unexpected.

"Anybody who wants to go home, that’s fine if they do."

While he was talking, his body was trembling. Hiding it, he continued, "But I don’t want to go back."

"What are you saying, Tada Banri!?"

Mr. Two Dimensions looked at Banri’s face as if in shock. Kouko did too. Eyes opened wide, standing up. At the same time the table shook, tipping the glasses over. Shaking off their glances, Banri suddenly raised his voice.

"I mean, frankly, that where until things were so tense, now you’re talking about it being boring! Just what is it you can’t spit out? You speak of crime, but, even though recently you were still underage, you were drinking! Drinking underage at the Tea Ceremony is a crime, but you didn’t speak of that! Seems the same to me. If you could let things like that slide, then maybe you can have fun here! It’s convenient to ignore it, say it’s not a crime, but isn’t that really selfish? Such a bothersome guy you are, even entering here you are such an annoyance!"

Mr. Two Dimensions tried to interrupt, but he was prevented by a loud voice.

"Anyhow I want to have some fun here! Speaking of such boring things is tiresome, it’s annoying! Sirs, these guys are clearly a bother! Since they want to go home, can’t they just leave? Kick out these bothersome ones, and then let’s get to the drinking party! I came here to have some real fun!"

He took revenge for her public assault on him.

Grabbing the older girl’s hand, he shook back and forth like a little kid. But, his opponent being a master of the same techniques, she looked back at Banri, her eyes wary.

"...Do you really want to stay here? Even if everybody else returned? That so, eh? But, why would you?"

"I was quite impressed by the lecture I heard."

The last words shook, but that probably made it seem more truthful.

"In perfect seriousness, I would like to hear what the other upperclassmen here have to say. What I mean, really,"

He ordered his knees to stop shaking.

"Actually, I was seriously injured in high school, and all my memories were blown away. I’ve suffered amnesia, so to speak. I have suffered much from that. When I woke up, I suddenly knew nobody else in all the world. Not parents, nor friends, nor acquaintances nor anybody else. It was really lonely. But now... with the lecture about this new world to come, at last it looked like I may be saved. Though it sounds like it may be a lie, this, isn’t something you made up. If here and now, there were a police investigation, or a hospitalization, I wouldn’t receive an explanation nor would there be a meeting. In truth why"

Through his hair, the older girl could see the ugly scar still present on his scalp. The marks from surgery spread down to the neck of his T-shirt, running down even to his shoulders. He wondered if he ought to pull down his bluejeans to show them the long stitch-scars running down his thighs to the knees.

"...That’s enough. Forgive us for being suspicious, new children. ...That hurt, didn’t it...!"

This is powerfully persuasive. What’s going on here?

Looking at the point of tears, the older girl was looking at Banri sympathetically. She believed what he was saying just now.

"But you’re all right now! You’ve cheered up, haven’t you? Since you’ve cheered up, the time of your salvation has come, now! Right, everybody! From this it’s been made clear, don’t you think! The new children should be awakened, and the Crystal Lord will grant them their test, to see if they cannot be awakened! Going so far beyond, isn’t it a beautiful thing? This time around, those who are only half-hearted kids will be able to go home. Only the real Children ought to have time close to me, as far as I’m concerned!"

They exchanged glances, those upperclassmen--- or you might say, the believers, that seemed to be the right word.

They spoke quickly, now it had been decided. The luggage that had been stored was taken out at once, and all the freshmen and some of the believers left the dining room. Banri saw that the keys to the luggage room were in the hands of a one guy.

Opened with the key, the freshmen went inside to pick up their luggage. A guy stuck to Banri’s side, mouth shut, trying to look thoroughly scary, keeping an eye on him sidelong.

But Mr. Two Dimensions was different.

"Let’s just go back! Tada Banri! Go back with the rest of us! A place like this is always trouble! You can take your time listening to their talk later, but for now let’s go back!"

Thanking him in his mind, Banri outwardly ignored him. He called out to the guy with the key.

"Ma’am, isn’t drunken driving dangerous? If there were an accident it’d be a problem, for sure. It seems to me that it’d be better if the guy who’s going to drive didn’t drink."

"That too is true. Is there anybody that has a driver’s license?"

At the sound of the guy’s voice some of the freshmen raised their hands. Mr. Two Dimensions was one of them. Casually, Banri called out to the guy’s back, "Ah, I’ll go get the key", intending to grab the key to the room. But,

"We’ve only just called you, but after you’ve been verified it’ll be OK. You there, you’ve not had even one drop to drink?"

The key was quite firmly in the guy’s grip. He let out an involuntary click of the tongue.

The guy locked up the luggage room and swung around. He thought better of calling after the guy with the keys to come back at that point. It couldn’t be helped. There would be other opportunities to do something.

It looked like they’d decided that Mr. Two Dimensions and another freshman would be driving. Mr. Two Dimensions looked back towards Banri over and over again while going towards the entrance. It’s OK, leave me behind, you’re as confused as anybody else. Banri gave him a slight shake of the head.

Like that, all the freshmen left the facility. Amongst them of course, there went Kouko pulling her carry-all. Soon, the sound of the wheels rolling faded away, leaving Banri behind by himself.

Everybody had left. Amongst believers in an strange god, he was completely alone.

He was feeling scared to death. But, that was fine, he thought. At the least, he was able to get Kouko, whom he had brought here, back out to the ordinary peaceful world. Later, he would decide just what to do.

But, at that moment came to his ears a sound he could hardly believe. Banri reflexively cleared his ears. He had thought he might be hearing things, but apparently it was real.

The rolling sound that should have been gone, and had indeed left, was once more coming towards him.

Then, the entrance door opened.

Suddenly coming into view,

"Of course, I stayed behind too. The last lecture left me with a strong impression."

"...Kaga, san...!?"

"Hello, new children!"

With a self-satisfied expression on her face, Kaga Kouko.

Whether I like it or not, you, what are you saying--- really, what are you doing!? What the heck are you saying!? Precisely what are you doing!? Why have you returned!? What’s with this person!? Can she really be an idiot!? Banri would have shouted, but he had no voice.

Banri was completely dumbfounded, looking at Kouko’s form in amazement, his mouth hanging open. Kouko was standing next to Banri, meeting all the believers halfway, her face composed, both her long hands precisely positioned before her slim body, her head tilted a little to the side. And then,

"In spite of being beautiful, you are not popular. Because of that you already abandoned this century. You are longing for the new century!"

Having a strange power of persuasion, he smiled with a perfect grace.

The freshmen gone and Banri and Kouko left behind, the strange party atmosphere returned to the dining hall. Nearly an hour had passed.

All the believers themselves good and drunk, the opportunity to talk with Kouko had finally arrived.

He pointed over at Kouko’s carry-all, still set in the corner of the dining hall. Since it needed to be put in the luggage room, it should be easy to get the guy to hand him the key.

"Kaga-san, let’s go put away your luggage."

Grabbing the handle of the carry-all, winking back when he called her, Kouko stood up at once. Banri had a hunch that if the older girl had been looking towards them at all, it would have been very conspicuous. Unnoticed, he left the dining hall with Kouko.

While walking quickly down the corridor, Kouko started to call out to him, but Banri held a finger up before his mouth in a sign for her to be quiet. Still quiet, he took Kouko by the arm, looked all around to make sure nobody was nearby, and brought her over by the men’s bathroom. Kouko was now at the mercy of his intentions, whatever they were. They quietly stuffed themselves into a stall and locked it. Up to this point, he’d been acting rather like a confirmed molester, but,

"...Aaa...!"

The first thing that escaped was a groan neither breathing nor sigh. In the narrow space, Banri’s body was twisted like a music conductor, his right hand raised overhead and scratching his forehead roughly. "What are you doing, what are you doing, why, why, why, what’s with youuu...!?", he shouted in a whisper while stamping the ground in frustration.

"Kaga-san, what were you doing!? Why didn’t you go back with everybody else!?"

Really, come to your senses! He wanted to slap her on the cheek, grab her by the neck of her pretty one-piece dress and shake her back and forth. Failing that, he could punch the wall, or maybe hit himself on the forehead. Since he couldn’t do either, the upper half of Banri’s body was twisted up like a grilled squid.

"Do you really want to join up with those guys!?"

He pointed his finger at Kouko’s pretty face.

"That, was my line."

A gentle whack, and that fingertip was shot down.

Carefully lifting the hem of her skirt so it wouldn’t touch the edge of the toilet, so close together in the narrow stall their knees overlapped, Kouko looked intensely back at Banri. The black pupils of her eyes were turned up like crescent moons.

"Tada-kun, all that stuff you said about rescue and such, was that true?"

"I...have...no...i...de...a...!"

He didn’t say any more, at his wit’s end, writing in agony while she smiled at him. In spite of his success in getting everybody sent back, how, why, and more importantly for what reason, had she come back?

"Oh... whatever, that’s good... Tada-kun, I was wondering if you would really become a believer."

"But I was thinking it was time for you to go back!"

"But, it sounded sincere."

"It was for your sake... something, very real feeling... I mean, Kaga-san, why did you really come back? All that effort was so everybody could go home!"

"Because, I couldn’t just leave you behind. Thinking of how you had followed them into thinking you were seriously planning on staying here, what would I do? I would feel responsible if you’d done such a thing, and would never be able to leave it behind!, so to speak. By all means, Tada-kun ought to be able to go back too, was my thought. Why was Tada-kun going to be left by himself, behind?"

"I didn’t think they would let people go back just because they said they wanted to return! I pretended to believe, thinking that if everybody else made enough noise begging to return, they would let them go! Besides, there was all sorts of stuff written in that roster... addresses, contact information and so on. I thought that perhaps being left behind, I might somehow or other clean up things. I can’t imagine how much trouble we’d have if that information got out."

Looking up at Banri’s face, somewhat taken aback, Kouko in that moment placed her fingertip under her pretty rose-colored lips.

"...For sure. I had written down my parent’s address in full."

"I saw the upperclassman girl stick it in her bag. There hasn’t been time to make copies, now if we could get it out of there... that could be difficult."

With a jingle, the key to the luggage room could be seen in Kouko’s hand.

"Thanks to Kaga-san having returned so miraculously, we go to Plan B. Seems like we may be able to set it in motion."

Kouko’s eyes glittered like stars. In reality, it was just the reflected light from the restroom.

"Tada-kun..., ...good job."

Her eyes shining, Kouko applauded Banri with just her fingertips.

"Shall we do this together?"

"Of course."

"Let’s both return absolutely quietly."

"Naturally!"

Nodding to each other, they took her carry-all and left the restroom.

They went down the corridor and opened the door to the luggage room with the key. They both went inside. Turning on the light, they searched through the upperclassmen bags, which had been lined up along the wall. Was it beige, ...no, was it brown? And so, he looked for anything like a girl’s overnight bag in the hill in front of them, when suddenly at the confused Banri’s side,

"Her bag was Coach. The Signature, last year’s model, the keyholder had a marguerite..."

Kouko, her fingertip like a gun barrel, zeroed in right away on a single bag.

"It’s that one."

What a capable helper! It seemed they would be able to easily clear this mission. Banri and Kouko jumped to pull out the upperclassman’s bag, and fish through the contents.

They soon found the roster stuck in a file. Two sheets of A5 paper. Taking it quickly to tear it up, Banri was lost for a moment as to what to do with it. Could he hide it in his pants and take it back with him? Should he shred it up fine and flush it down the toilet?

From the arrangement of the things in the luggage room, it was probably a smoking lounge. On a low table somebody’s lighter, and in an ashtray some cigarette buts had been left behind. He was casually looking over those things when suddenly,

"You there, what the heck--- huh!?"

The door opened, the forgotten key still in the lock. Glimpsing the white face of the upperclassmen girl, Banri and Kouko both jumped about an inch of the floor. Their bodies reacted even quicker than their thoughts.

"What’s going on!? What about the roster... wa, wait!"

Banri fairly flew at the door, attacking it, forcing the door shut against the rest of the upperclassmen and locking it. The others banged on the door with terrific force. "What do you call this!?" "Open up!" "This traitor!" "Wait, somebody’s coming!" The upperclassmen’s loud voices echoed. The hand holding the door was shaking, and he realized that sweat was pouring from every pore of his body,

"Waah, wh wh wh, what am I going to do...!? This is bad bad bad...!"

Banri’s face was now completely white. Should he kneel before them? Offer them money? Persuade them with tears? Such things, up to surrender, were starting to pass through his head, while on the other hand Kouko,

"Tada-kun, the roster."

With a strangely serious face, she held out her hand towards him without hesitation. He threw the tightly folded roster towards that hand. ''Smack'', she caught it magnificently,

"Hold the door steady!"

Even in that moment, she was seating herself regally on a cushion. Then, without hesitation, she tore the roster up in pieces, put the pieces in an ashtray and quickly set it on fire with the lighter. Just like that, a little flame arose, and in a couple of seconds their worries about the roster turned to ashes. Finally, pouring some water that had been left behind in a cup over the embers put it out completely. Banri was amazed at how neatly it was done, at least on this occasion. How should he say it? To her enemies, she wasn’t the type you’d want to turn your back on.

Kouko immediately opened up her carry-all, pulled out her wallet, cellphone and key-case, and stuffed it all in the pocket of her cardigan.

"Tada-kun, any valuables?"

"Ne, never carry any!"

The pounding on the door continued. An ominous creaking sound was coming from around the door knob. They could hear the sound of a large number of people running up the corridor. Banri’s valuables were his cellphone, wallet and the key to his place. Those he put in his jean’s pocket, tied up in a leather strap that ''Yana''-ssan had chosen for him in [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/K%C5%8Denji Kouenji].

"Can we leave the rest of the baggage?"

"Yes!"

They nodded to each other. From the other side of the door a key--- the master key, probably, the sound of it being inserted could be heard at the same time. The door opened. Angry voices echoed.

He feverishly grabbed Kouko’s hand and rushed towards the window. This room was on the first floor, but,

"..."

He quickly ran to the window to look through it, it wasn’t all that high, but still every cell in his body trembled in fear. His body didn’t remember the terror it once had tasted. But if they remained here, things were going to get scarier still. Not just for himself, but for Kouko too. Suppressing their fears with reason, closing their eyes they abandoned themselves to the pull of gravity. Still holding Kouko’s hand, they clumsily fell down together. Once they got back on their feet, they realized just how bad the slippers they had put on were, but they couldn’t do anything about it.

While hearing loud cries of "They’re escaping through the window!" from the mob behind them, Banri and Kouko ran out into the deep dark of the forest night.

<center>* * *</center>

Perhaps they had been a bit too reckless in the moment of their escape.

"Why... can’t I get a signal...?"

"I can't get one either..."

After all of two hours had passed, both Banri and Kouko were becoming aware that they had new problems.

Their reward for escaping from the suspicious new religion, quite simply said, was to be stranded--- the path they were walking down right now, it might really be a road, or maybe just a game trail, even that much they did not know. Without map, flashlight nor even shoes, having only determination, they depended on what little light came through between the trees to continue on.

Naturally, it was dark, at night with all kinds of trees growing thickly over the mountain trail, and underfoot it was awfully wet. Sliding in the slippery mud, many times the protruding rocks kept them from their way. Fearing pursuit, they stayed away from the brighter lit roads, Banri choosing to follow the trackless paths of the forest.

Beyond the trees shone a line of lights, they had to be street lights. Those lights were an simple guide to get down the slope, but right now he wasn’t sure whether or not it was the right thing to do. Since they led upwards into the mountains, he thought it would be better to go down, and did so. The line of streetlights seemed far away, and a difficult climb... he had a hunch about it.

Before long, they came to a sudden slope they couldn’t cross in their awful slipper-shoes, so for the time being they started walking along the flat winding edge of a cliff, but in the end, they reached the end of their endurance.

Sitting down wherever they could on some fallen tree,

"I thought we’d come a good ways down..."

"For sure. Why haven’t we reached the bottom..."

Phew..., hah..., together they let out a long sigh.

Seeing that as usual the screen showed no signs of a signal, Banri put his cellphone in his pocket.

It was already past 10 o’clock at night. It was late for local hunters to be passing by, and it was too early for the morning to break.

He thought about what he would do if only the cellphone were usable. He was thinking that if he could get in contact with Mr. Two Dimensions, or his home, or perhaps the police, he could tell them what was going on. And yet how, they were out of range. ‘Build a bigger antenna!’, but in such a place as this he couldn’t do anything but curse the telephone company.

All their strength gone, it was as quiet as if they were falling to the ground. Falling and tumbling next, our anxieties, fears, despair... no, we can’t. Banri lifted his face.

Still, it was 10 o’clock. It was too early to give up and fall into depression. Showing an unreasonably cheerful face, he took off his open-necked UNIQLO shirt and put it on Kouko’s shoulders, which had only a cardigan over a thin dress. Though it was already covered with mud,

"Put these on?"

He tried to take off his socks and hand them over. It would have been good if he’d noticed a little sooner. Her feet were definitely bare. However, but she didn’t put them on, nor return them, she gazed at him, in the same pose as when she received them.

Her messed up hair clinging to her cheeks, she wasn’t bothering now to cover things up with a smile,

"Tada-kun"

Somewhat in a daze, Kouko turned an empty face towards Banri.

"What what what, it’s OK! We’ll manage somehow soon. A little rest and then we try some more!"

"I’m sorry."

"'I'm sorry'..."

He had been apologized to.

And what timing, Kouko’s bangs, which were up, suddenly with a thud fell down, covering half her face.

"...Teacher of moonlight..."

Her laughter had returned.

Kouko was quiet for a bit, jerkily combing up her drooping bangs. Accustomed to doing it by hand without a mirror, from her mussy hair she quickly pulled out a pin and stuck it in her mouth, then using both hands as combs she skillfully fixed up her hair, and finished it off with the pin she’d taken out earlier. The messed up hair was fixed for the time being, and she’d returned to being like Kaga Kouko again, a bit. Then,

"It’s my fault that things turned out this way."

Looking away from herself again, she looked straight at Banri once more. Being prettily put back in order, indeed with a serious frown, "I’m sorry", she repeated once again. Even in this moment, her large eyes were flashing darkly.

"...That’s not right. 'It wasn't Kaga-san's fault', saying such things."

Without caring about how Banri was squirming,

"It was my fault! In the first place, I had the leaflets from that strange club, and they called me too. You thought that I was such a poor thing, going alone, so it was just to keep me company."

"...But I wasn’t thinking it was your fault."

"That’s wrong!"

"I thought it would be good if Kaga-san could make some friends in that club. Therefore, in spite of the strange feeling they gave me, I stopped worrying about it, it’s OK, let’s go, you’re bothering Kaga-san. Therefore, it’s my responsibility, of course."

"That’s not right, that’s wrong. ...You’re just wrong!"

Shaking her head, frantically looking anywhere else, Kouko held on tightly to Banri’s socks, with their unknown state of cleanliness.

"Really, it isn’t your fault. ...I approached you and got close to you, thinking to trick you into giving me information about Mitsuo. From the start, which club didn’t matter. Saying ‘I haven’t been invited to anything’ was true. All the college students were already ignoring me, really. I was even aware of the gossip. But I didn’t pay any attention. Yesterday, saying ‘nobody calls out for me’, forcing myself to look dejected, saying so, ...that was all just to draw out your sympathy."

"That so? Of course, it was all about ''Yana''-ssan."

"Yes, about Yanao…. all mixed up. Mitsuo’s"

Breathing out a bit, Kouko cast her eyes down uncomfortably and looked down at her own feet. Mud was all over her bare feet and slippers.

"It was all for the sake of Mitsuo."

The voice that followed was like a monologue, echoing in the silence,

"...Well, ninety percent."

Kouko raised her face once more.

She looked into Banri’s eyes. Still holding the dirty socks tightly, speaking as somebody who made a mistake, her lips twisted in irony.

"The remaining ten percent... even I don’t understand."

Tired of talking after that, her next breath was a like a gasp. Her gaze trembled.

"...Understanding, from this spring arrived until yesterday, that there was only one person who bothered to speak with me. Only Tada-kun. Tada-kun called out to me, though it was news about how Mitsuo being excessively defiant... but, even though I found it hard to understand... you talked to me, ...and I was happy for that. That too is true."

<nowiki><~~75% Completed~~></nowiki> 

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Golden Time:Volume1 Chapter2|Chapter 2]]
| Return to [[Golden Time#Volume 1: A Blackout in Spring|Main Page]]
|}
</noinclude>

Hidan no Aria:Volume7 Chapter1

2011-06-06T23:17:24Z

Swiftstrike:

==1st Ammo: Case E8==

Reki.

Always expressionless, unfeeling and taciturn Reki.

Protecting me on orders from the "wind", the Reki who, armed with only a single sniper rifle, bravely took on the Ten Thousand Skill Warrior Koko.

Under the starlight, that Reki was sprawled on the roadway.

"This wound.....It's not a gunshot wound."

Said Shirayuki's younger sister, Kazayuki, who was kneeling on one knee at Reki's side.

The astonishment at her previously abrupt and hard to believe exclamation about Reki's bloodline still remained. However, now is not the time to be speaking about family lineages.

Medical aid for Reki has to be quickly administered.

"Reki was wounded by some sort of light that I don't really understand; some kind of invisible bomb. She bled considerably before you arrived. Shirayuki, your....healing art or something; can't you use it?!"

Clinging onto my words, I shook Shirayuki by the neck, trying to get rescue to come.

"Ordinarily, I would be up to the task......but right now, my powers are unstable."

"Unstable....?"

Kazayuki explained to me with my furrowed eyebrows,

"Lately, in Japan...no, throughout the whole world, there has been a weakening of supernatural abilities. The reason for this drop in success rate is unknown. Among the Hotogi, the ability to heal wounds has been especially limited. In the event of failure, it could kill the person."

I weakened at her words....

Somehow or other, simply having Shirayuki's magic turn the game for the better would not be the case.

Then how can I.....

As I agitatedly paced around, Shirayuki took Reki's temperature.

"Terrible. Her body temperature has plummeted to extremely low levels. If we don't get her to a hospital fast...."

From behind, Shirayuki and her sisters boarded a convertible, a Himiko, a solid sedan of Mitsuoka Automobile and a Kushinada that came along with it.

Shirayuki and her sisters used this bulletproof car for retreat in accordance with the battle situation.

Just perfect. These guys can transport Reki.

However....

"Don't go to a hospital. Our enemy from just now, Koko, was using a sniper rifle."

Right now, there is no sniper here.

If the hospital in the city came under attack from a sniper rifle, we won't be able to do anything.

Urban areas with plenty of buildings are where a sniper holds the most advantage.

"In that case, we'll take Reki-sama to a branch shrine of the Hotogi. We'll call a doctor there."

Kazayuki grudgingly soaked her miko garb in blood carrying Reki.

Carrying Reki in the back seat of the Kushinada, I supported her, together with my neighboring passenger. With our cell phones destroyed, Shirayuki got into the co-driver's seat and called Butei High.

With the engine primed forward, Kazayuki settled down on a passenger seat with a sharp expression. Right now, her wakyuu was in her hands in preparation for a pursuit with Koko.

The driver opposite and the driver here; both of them dazzling beauties started their vehicles to maintain a lookout over the river bank, heading down the mountain road.

"Kin-chan, it's connected. The Masters' night duty room. It's Nangou sensei."

I accepted the white cell phone from Shirayuki, and explained the situation to Nangou-sensei of Snipe; how during Caravan I, we came under sniper attack on the outskirts of Kyouto, the battle near Mt Hiei, Reki's wounding and the assailant being a Hong Kong exchange student named Koko. The silent Nangou listened to my words, all the while not saying anything.

"That's Case E8, Tohyama. The Masters cannot act."

A low voice at the end was the reply.

Case E8.

That was cipher code for "possibility of perpetrators within being high and as such, this common knowledge cannot be leaked out. Make contact with trusted individuals as active partners; resolve issue by the hand of concerned parties."

Nangou's decision was....right. The perpetrator infiltrated under the disguise of an exchange student from Hong Kong.

If the situation became common knowledge amongst the entirety of the student body, the enemy could obtain information.

Thus, Butei Article Chapter 4:

Butei must be independent.

Upon reaching their 2nd or 3rd year in Butei High, it is a general rule that they defeat their enemies on their own.

Those who receive aid from the Masters are interns or inexperienced first years. As it was not like I joined only recently, I somewhat understood Butei High's education policy. I understood....Nangou's callousness. Although, the one who's been attacked is your student, can't you be more worried?

"If unarmed civilians get involved, contact me again Tohyama."

.....It would be too late if that happens.

Muttering in the depths of my heart, I made my salutations and cut the connection with Nangou.

Two vehicles sped down the mountain from the national highway 367 towards highways 105 and 106. During a stop at an intersection, Kazayuki nocked an arrow and briefly raising her bow, surveyed the bank. Casting a sidelong glance, I called Riko from Shirayuki's phone.

(Koko's modus operandi resembles Riko's in some parts.)

Vocaloid warnings, submachine gun mounted radio controlled devices. Conversely, Riko's close combat technique in the confrontation with Haimaki at Butei High had the feeling of Kungfu.

Perhaps she may have some kind of connection with Koko. However, my call could not connect. Riko was out of range. Yesterday at Osaka, I encountered by chance Riko and Aria who were speaking of working together. When I tried to make a call, Aria was out of range.

In the midst of such a serious affair, where are those two? They aren't near at all.

(......Koko....)

Unable to do anything, I again considered from where our enemy may target us.

Just who is she?

A superhuman capable of combining hand to hand combat skills rivaling mine in Hysteria Mode, handgun skills that can evenly match Aria's and sniper skills equal to that of Reki......The face of E.U? I wouldn't happen to know.

With that being the case, I called Jeanne who, just like Riko, had her roots in E.U. It took six calls to get a response from Jeanne, who was sleeping in the middle of the night.

"Hotogi? What's the matter?"

A clear voice emitted from the phone.

"No, it's me. Tohyama Kinji. I'm calling from Shirayuki's phone."

"......? It....It's the middle of the night. Why are you using Shirayuki's phone?"

Ignoring the suspicion in her voice, I urgently explained the situation.

"Jeanne, is there a sniper of Reki's skill within E.U? A monster with hand to hand combat and handgun skills. Her name is Koko," I asked.

"Sniper.....Koko? None. Except for Sherlock, a sniper with the skill to exchange shots evenly with Reki does not exist in E.U. There are people like Patra who use sniper rifles but they are of modest skill."

Then Koko....is not a remnant of E.U.

With my face sheer white, I recounted the words Reki had spoken.

"The enemies from here onwards cannot be beaten through a simple contest of force."

The enemies from here on.

(Reki...)

Losing my desire to sleep, I held Reki and clenched my teeth in frustration.

You, we..... How can fighting be even possible now?

Reki......!

Within the powerful Hotogi shrine, the organization is divided into the main shrine and branch offices.

The branch office also doubles as a branch shrine. There was a large branch shrine of the Hotogi shrine in Kyoto. Around the time we arrived there, a warm rain had begun to fall from the lightening sky.

On the wet asphalt scented road, megumi miko stood on alert. These were young miko who served full Hotogi miko like Shirayuki and Kazayuki. The megumi miko carried Reki away on a stretcher and led me, Shirayuki and Jeanne who had rushed over in a taxi to the shrine.

Ascending a flight of meticulously swept stone steps.....

"Tohyama, this place is just like a city. Reki will be safely protected here," Jeanne said as she calmly surveyed the surroundings.

"Ah. Upon arrival I felt that the Hotogi's head and branch shrines were slightly different from normal shrines. It looks like a shrine yet its construction also resembles a fortress."

Below was a garage. We saw the two vehicles being used some moments ago entering there.

Not only cars but Kawasaki Heavy Industries OH-1 Ninja reconnaissance helicopters were housed there.

--The [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Honden honden] of the Kyoto branch of the Hotogi shrine was situated at the top of a hill overgrown with Japanese cedar.

Where snipers are concerned, they would be unable to take up position beneath the slope and fire into the interior of the shrine.

Additionally, with the exception of the entrance [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Torii torii], samurai estates ringed with walls of mortar guarded the entire approach.

Beneath the torii, Kazayuki, who had arrived earlier, stood sentinel in formal red armor and her [http://ja.wikipedia.org/wiki/%E5%92%8C%E5%BC%93 wakyuu] in hand. Koko wouldn't succeed if she were to blindly pursue us here.

"This way Kin-chan," Shirayuki said as she led us under the torii to a first-aid mansion resembling Kazayuki's clinic.

Summoned nurses and a female doctor immediately crowded one of the rooms where Reki was brought into. Medical equipment and medicines filled the area around them.

"Oh...oh.....you took a hit there....."

The young female doctor fixing her rimless glasses who greeted Reki was brandishing a handgun. It seems like Hotogi summoned a professional from the Medic DA. Medic Butei are like medic troopers in the army: key personnel who give emergency treatment to wounded Butei. In Butei High, it's the Medica who train these Butei.

"Blood cell count, blood type determination - cross match, biochemistry check – ASAP, begin blood transfusion."

Immediately, the nurses monitoring Reki's condition hurried to carry out the doctor's instructions.

"Boy, while we work here, you go take a rest. Your face looks like a corpse," the doctor said as she cast a sidelong glance at me.

"I can't help at all? Reki; she..." With that, I, who could not take my eyes off Reki calmly walked towards Shirayuki.

"It's okay, Kin-chan. This is a doctor under contract with Hotogi. She's the number one doctor in Kyoto. Wait. Tell me what's wrong."

"Listen Shirayuki..."

Certainly, it was frightening getting used to the methods of the doctor currently treating Reki. Almost assuredly, under normal conditions wounded Butei would have been first examined.

(Reki....)

Last night, all I could do was administer first-aid on Reki. It goes without saying that Shirayuki would allow only professionals to administer full blown medical care.

The nurses' assistant.

"I'll assist. It isn't advanced grade aid but I possess Pan-European Aegis Assistant qualifications," Jeanne said as she skillfully donned a surgical apron and nurse's cap.

This isn't my place at all.

Thinking about that, why does it feel as if a thread of mental strain is about to be cut?

(.......Uu.......)

My vision faded with a great tremor.

"Kin-chan!?"

"Tohyama!?"

Shirayuki and Jeanne's voices desperately called from far off in the distance.

What happened to me.....?

The floor that I had been standing on earlier...

Appeared before my eyes...?

What's that.....sound that I'm hearing?

This is the sound of the wind.

The sound of a dry wind blowing out from the surroundings.

I found myself in the middle of a vast steppe with mountain ranges visible in the distance.

This is probably......a dream.

A dream in which you are self-aware. A lucid dream.

In this arid steppe, several horses could be seen.

<nowiki>Girls dressed in vividly colored traditional garb rode on those horses.</nowiki>

<nowiki>With severe expressions, they carried old, Russian-made sniper rifles on their backs. </nowiki>

<nowiki>At their head, was a girl with hair ornaments more exquisite than the others. </nowiki>

She approached on noticing my gaze.

That face.....

(Reki....?)

".........Reki........"

.........

.........I awoke.

There was no wind but the sound of rain. This is......yes....The Hotogi branch shrine in Kyoto.

After the wounded Reki had been treated by the doctors, I had collapsed from exhaustion. Sitting upright in the futon, I looked around my surroundings. I understood how I had come to be lying down in this large Japanese-style room. Beneath the hanging scrolls, I saw an old clock. It was close to noon.

(Reki....How is she?)

Before I knew it, I had changed out of my glossed silk night clothes into the neatly folded and washed uniform arranged by my bedside, opened the paper sliding door and headed outside. In the nightingale floored corridor, Shirayuki, in her miko garb and with sword in hand, knelt quietly. She was acting as my escort. For some reason, her face wore an expression of suspense as she glanced towards the direction of the torii. Looking over her shoulder, she finally became aware of my presence.

"Kin-chan!"

Pyon! Shirayuki flew from a kneeling posture to standing.

Tayun!

"......."

Shi-Shirayuki....as a result of that excessively vigorous jump, that overly massive chest was late by a single beat in swaying. Right now...suddenly right after I woke, a wonderful sight greeted my eyes.

As usual, they were of a size far beyond that of a high school student. 1.5 times that of Riko's, 3 times that of Reki's, 6 times that of Aria's. As I was still mainly stunned however, in terms of Hysteria level, I was fine. As I thought that, Shirayuki stroked me while making sure that I was alright. With teary eyes she gently caressed my arms and head.

"Kin-chan, Kin-chan, I think my heart nearly stopped because of your sudden collapse......!"

"Ah, aahhh. I'm fine, thank you. I was just a little tired, that's why. That aside, how's Reki?"

Shirayuki delicately brushed aside my question.

"Reki-san survived. However, we definitely cannot relax yet. She still hasn't regained consciousness. If she had over-exerted herself any more than this, her life would really be in danger."

"I see...."

"Kin-chan too....do not over exert yourself. Rest in your futon. The danger from the side of the torii seems minor for now."

Said Shirayuki, facing the torii in a manner protective of me.

"Torii....?"

"Un....it can't be seen very well from here........for some time now, it seems some kind of animal is in the area."

Shirayuki said as she looked over her shoulder in the direction of the torii. Amidst the drizzle, Kazayuki held her wakyuu in one hand like a staff, shooing in a bid to drive away something.

.....grrr......

"!"

Barefooted as I am, I leapt at the growl coming from the direction of the stone steps.

Amidst the rain, kicking up gravel as I ran through the compound with Shirayuki's and Kazayuki's restraining voices at my back, I leapt from the torii.....

".....Haimaki!"

The torn and ragged silver wolf lay on the edge of the stone steps.

The rain beaten Haimaki was visibly marked with horrific wounds. Bitten by Koko's hunting dogs and rent by claws, that snow white coat now resembled a shredded rag stained with blood and mud.

"Haimaki......you.....!"

Stumbling as I ran down the stairs, I embraced Haimaki.

During the sniper battle the night before, Haimaki had acted as a decoy so that Reki and I might escape.

One single animal taking on some ten hunting dogs.

Against such overwhelming numerical superiority that survival seemed impossible, Haimaki had returned alive.

After driving off the hunting dogs, Haimaki had tracked us first by the scent of Reki's blood, and from the point where that became disrupted, by the scent of the car's tires until he had discovered this place.

"Thank goodness, Haimaki. Reki still lives thanks to you.....!"

I said, as I patted his back.

Relieved, Haimaki lowered his throat and grunted.

Haimaki, who had been taken to the medical station firmly refused to move from the bedside of the sleeping, bandage-covered Reki.

With no other choice, the doctors and nurses began Haimaki's treatment at that spot.

With the first stage of that treatment completed, the medical staff accordingly kept watch on me all the way throughout.

"Kin-chan....are you hungry? I am going to prepare some food."

On hearing Shirayuki, who had worn a frilly apron over her miko garments mention that, I became thoroughly aware of my empty stomach.

Come to think of it, I did not get to eat the half box of Calorie Mate last night.

Following Shirayuki, I, who had collapsed from this reason, met up with Jeanne, who was strolling around with a deep interest in the shrine's interior. The three of us headed towards the kitchen hall which resembled a [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Ryoutei ryoutei].

The Kyouto branch shrine of the Hotogi is colossal; a great number of buildings interconnected by passageways attached to rooftops. As we crossed over, the megumi miko who occasionally appeared would kneel at the end of the passageways and bow deeply as soon as they saw me.

What the heck.....it's just like a [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Daimyo daimyo's] procession.

On that matter, the Hotogi is a shrine which is utterly forbidden to males. For some reason, the males of the Tohyama have special entrance rights. Because of this rule, males have been strangely accorded special treatment. It feels as if one is in foreign lands.

(Such self-humiliating behavior.....it's totally not necessary....)

Feeling vaguely irritated by that, we entered the kitchen hall. There, Jeanne and I prepared the small paulownia wood chairs we would use. Facing us was Shirayuki's seat.

I was probably the first male to sit on this seat. Because of the need to welcome Jeanne, a foreign guest, apron wearing megumi miko reverently set the table and brought in lacquered circular soup containers.

The menu consisted of flounder, turban shell, squid soumen sashimi, daggertooth pike conger, salted salmon roe sushi, tofu greater burdock rolls, [http://ja.wikipedia.org/wiki/%E4%BA%AC%E9%87%8E%E8%8F%9C kyouyasai] sauce, matsutake mushroom over a charcoal fire, rice with the colors of autumn, black bean.....

"I'm sorry Kin-chan. That is all I have......I think the nutritional value is perfect. Eat a lot and recover your health, okay?"

Is...is this all? The Hotogi sure are rich....I mean, this meal seems indiscriminately large for just me....

"Thank you Shirayuki, it's really a little too much. Even so, excuse me for not apologizing yet. Sorry for suddenly bringing in a wounded person."

"Uun....it's ok. You can rely on me any time when there is trouble."

Shirayuki nodded her head with a gentle look in her eyes and a smile. At that, I again felt distress for Reki and glanced in the direction of the medical station.

"Don't worry Tohyama. While I was assisting, I saw that that female doctor was skilled in her work. The treatment was adequate. With rest, Reki will surely regain consciousness." Said Jeanne, who sat down elegantly and crossed her arms before helping herself to the meal. From a side glance, I saw that she was using chopsticks perfectly. Rather than being unskillful, she was more skilled than a Japanese person. Beside me, Shirayuki was making additional checks to the food by hand. Finally, my own chopsticks were in her hands.

"But....why were Kin-chan and Reki-san targeted?"

"In the end, I have no idea."

"Where were you targeted? You were both targeted together? Eh? Together...together....? Errm....why are Kin-chan and Reki-san together...?"

"Ah....." I faltered.

This is hard to explain. I cannot skillfully convey it, unstable as Shirayuki is.

"Tohyama started living together with Reki from the start of this month."
Jeanne murmured an elaboration from my side. With a forceful sound, Shirayuki's chopsticks came to a halt.

"O...oi.....Jeanne...."

"It can't be helped. The Hotogi are now involved in this. Information must be shared."

I whispered into the ridiculously serious Jeanne's ear.

"Be careful with what you share. Watch how you handle Shirayuki. Don't say anything unnecessary."

"Anything unnecessary......? Hmm. Well then I'll just mention the main points. Tohyama and Reki acted together during the field trip and stayed together at the same inn. According to the female owner of the inn which came under sniper attack, both of them bathed together as well as slept together in the same futon. It was then that they came under attack. In short, those two continuously acted together; those two were attacked together. Is this ok ?"

"No it isn't!"

.....Damn you, Jeanne...

Jeanne, as might be expected from an Informa student, had last night sought out information from the [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Ryokan_%28Japanese_inn%29 ryokan] that was attacked by calling the proprietress. Damn it, she really got hold of that extraneous information all too quickly. I mean, she got part of the story wrong.

"......"

Quietly, Shirayuki looked in my direction.......

Some time ago, her posture had gone rigid, her chopsticks failing to pick up any of the black beans.

She wasn't blinking at all.

S-Scary!

"Jeanne, please be silent for a while. I'll do the explanation."

"Why? I believe I already recounted all the facts."

"The way you recount facts is exactly the problem!"

"Oh? Was it hard to understand? In that case, should I recount it by drawing instead?"

"N-No. Please no. Anything but that. But that's not the point. The way you tell the truth..."

"But the truth is the truth,"
[[File:Aria07 029.jpg|thumb]]
<nowiki>*</nowiki>Pishari!* Jeanne flatly responded, unable to read the mood of the conversation. *Gushari!* Came the sound of Shirayuki's chopsticks.

She had turned pale and was looking over her shoulder.

"The truth....the whole truth....the whole truth.....eh. Beaten there first huh.....by Reki. A,ha...a,ha....a. She was one of those who didn't stand out much so you were unprepared eh, Shirayuki? That's right. Unprepared....However, how were you still unable to notice that girl's ambush Shirayuki...un. Reki's a sniper, so she'll ambush. It was unfortunate for you Shirayuki....that's right."

T-Terrible.

Shirayuki has started to talk to herself in a broken voice. One person playing two personalities. Furthermore, why did she start suddenly addressing Reki without honorifics?

"H-Here Shirayuki. Come back to reality. I'm telling you, I was Reki's intern sniper. I was doing it for the purpose of inducing Lima Syndrome. It was a last resort...." For some reason, I felt utterly helpless while trying to explain.

"Excuse me," said a small voice as the interior sliding screen opened.

Sitting in the corridor with the same flowing black hair as her elder sister.....Kazayuki.

Excellent. Although it was unplanned, it was a nice assist, Kazayuki.

With that, Shirayuki's attention was diverted.

"Ka...Kazayuki. How's the situation outside?"

I asked with a stiff face, seizing upon the fleeting chance this conversation offered.

"Currently, there is nothing out of the ordinary here. At this moment, the watch at the torii is being carried out by the megumi miko."

The miko robes Kazayuki were wearing appeared brand new. It seems she had taken a bath. The faint scent of shampoo still lingered.

Apparently, Kazayuki had business with Shirayuki as she gave me a bow and proceeded to sit next to her sister, whispering something softly into her ear. Shirayuki, whose eyes had dimmed, turned to me with a sigh.

"......As I thought, Riri....I was certain wasn't I?"

Hearing this highly important news, Shirayuki completely regained her senses. Suddenly resting her chopsticks with a click before the expressionlessly bowing Kazayuki.....

"S...sorry Kin-chan. I have been disrespectful towards Reki-san. Thank you for the meal."

Leaving her half eaten meal, she hurriedly disappeared into the interior of the room.

In this uneasy atmosphere, we ended our meals prematurely and returned to the medical station. There, Reki was lying on a futon, watched over by the megumi miko. For some reason or another.....the behavior of the girls watching over Reki did not seem as if they were attending to a simple wounded person. It was more like they were tending to some distinguished and important person....

Shirayuki, who had earlier left the kitchen hall, was in the midst of the megumi miko. Together with Kazayuki, they all sat, gazing down on Reki with firm expressions which were figuratively speaking, like swords.

"......Kin-chan. An explanation now would be utterly necessary. I know you didn't want to hear the details about it... Forgive me."

"I didn't want to hear about it? What are you talking about?"

"The matter of Irokane."

........Irokane.

The subject of Sherlock Holmes's long years of research. It's usage could turn a normal human being into a powerful ability user. A fragment of the supernatural metal had been fired into Aria's body as a result.

"Last month, when Kin-chan was hospitalized, I heard from Aria what happened with E.U. That's why....Kin-chan also knows......The existence of Irokane."

Shirayuki looked up at me with a serious face.

I remained silent, giving a tiny nod.

"There are limits to how much I can say.....we Hotogi miko also know about Irokane."

That I know.

Sherlock had mentioned it aboard the E.U.

E.U are not the only ones to hold possession of Irokane.

Among that list of organizations and groups, was the Hotogi. Yet for all that, what was Reki's connection with Irokane?

"It may be difficult to understand but Irokane is a metal that is linked to a person's heart. Accordingly, it chooses a heart that is capable of connecting with it."

"I know that. Sherlock said awakening the HihiIrokane......the Hidan, lies with the person's character. If I remember correctly, childlike, prideful characters...."

"Un. However, that is the case for HihiIrokane (Scarlet Irokane)....There are several kinds of other Irokane. One of them is..... RiriIrokane (Azure Irokane)."

.....What.....?

"RiriIrokane....? Is that what Reki possesses?"

"No. Some time ago, despite it being disrespectful, I conducted an inspection of her body and found that that is not the case."

Kazayuki turned her head to the side.

"It's likely that Reki-sama spent a long time in close proximity to RiriIrokane at her birthplace. The RiriIrokane linked with her heart and as it were, she became an existence similar to the miko of that place."

Reki....was in the presence of Irokane.....? What does that mean?

While I was furrowing my eyebrows at this, Kazayuki drew a small scroll from a paulownia box at her side. With a rustle, characters resembling kanji were drawn on the laid out scroll.

"This is the Hotogi Shiseibun. It is the historical record that has been handed down within the Hotogi Shrine. Here, is the description of the RiriIrokane. 'RiriIrokane, when used in a state of calm, nullifies other powers. It hates human hearts, and threatens the Ulus that human hearts bring calamity. The princesses of the Ulus which revere the RiriIrokane have, for generations, sealed their own hearts, their hearts being offerings to the RiriIrokane.'"

"....Ulus...."

Despite not knowing its meaning in its entirety, that word sounded familiar.

Reki had said it on the night we came under sniper assault.

"In that case, Kinji-san can become a part of the Ulus."

Certainly, that seems like a word used to refer to a family group.

"As I thought. Ulus." Jeanne said while folding her arms.

"......You know what's with that girl don't you?"

Shirayuki's habitually downcast eyes were slightly lifted, gazing at Jeanne.

"Tohyama requested that I investigate Reki. From the start, I knew some things about her even if I had no positive proof. As a holder of Irokane, the Ulus had ties to E.U...." Jeanne said, blinking her blue eyes below her silver hair.

"The acoustics analysis done by Nakasorachi of Connect had narrowed down Reki's birthplace to several places. One of those areas was that occupied by the Ulus clan."

Ulus tribe.....?

"Where is that tribe from? I've never heard of it."

Hearing my doubtful words, Jeanne gave a small nod of her head.

"That is certainly the case. The Ulus tribe is near the borders of Russia and Mongolia, on the plateau south of Lake Baikal where a few tribes of peoples live in seclusion. Despite that however, their ancestor is someone Tohyama must have heard of before."

Jeanne's eyes fell upon Reki as she continued.

"Conquering Asia with bow and arrow, the Mongol king Chingiz Khan. The Ulus strongly inherited their ancestor's methods of warfare. Certainly, that's the case with their descendents as well."

Kazayuki said the same thing during Reki's rescue. I couldn't see anything particular in Reki's behavior to refute this. Don't...tell me.....this is seriously true?

"Before, the Ulus, afraid of being outstripped in their mastery of the bow and rifle, were mercenaries. However, their numbers have gradually declined.....5 years ago....well ....I'll have to be frank here. When Sherlock visited the Ulus to open negotiations concerning the Irokane, there were only 47 surviving members of the tribe. Furthermore, they were all female."

Upon hearing that, Reki's words replayed themselves in my mind.

"We, the 47 daughters of the Ulus."

That means there are no more than 47 people comprising the Ulus tribe. That is why Reki had no surname. No....more like it wasn't necessary, being amongst a people that was only 47 strong and on the verge of extinction.

"The Ulus are an insular people, that's why. There's a rampant genetic flaw in their veins that may cause only females to be born to them."

Reki had said before she lost consciousness,

"I've been ordered to find a strong male to be inducted into the Ulus."

Perhaps this may have been the reason for it.

Even so.....

"But.....wait a minute."

I gave voice to the sense of unease at Kazayuki's and Jeanne's words that I had been feeling since the start.

"Yes?"

"Suddenly speaking about this strange tribe that Reki belongs to; it doesn't make sense. Doesn't Reki look like a Japanese person? Be it eyes or skin colour. Although I never properly asked her about it, she must've dyed her hair."

I regarded the hair above the bandaged brow of the sleeping Reki that the megumi miko were washing. It's often the case that a Butei, who is basically a lone wolf ready to form a team with a random ally at any point, would dye thier hair in specific colors so their peers can distinguish their specialty at a glance. In this case, it is customary for a sniper to dye their hair in "Simo Hayha," a blue-tone color.

"The circumstances may be a bit different, it's similar to how Aria's hair has turned red. It seems Reki's hair has been affected by long years of exposure to RiriIrokane. And as for her appearance of a Japanese person, that's because she has Japanese blood."

Shirayuki responded for Jeanne while looking sideways at me.

"Japanese blood....?"

"Chingiz Khan was in fact [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Minamoto_no_Yoshitsune Minamoto no Yoshitsune], a rank 9 general who crossed over into the continent from Japan roughly a thousand years ago. In the Mongol Empire at that time, his name was read as [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Genghis_Khan Genghis Khan]. It later became Chingiz Khan."

....Oi, oi.....

"I've heard of this before. Isn't this story a fake?"

"It was made to look like a fake story. After the truth was revealed in the Edo Period, the Hotogi requested historians to..."

"The Hotogi?"

"Un. At that time, the Hotogi shrine aided in Yoshitsune's crossing to the continent; a boat left in secret from Tsugaru."

Shirayuki absently pointed with her left and right index fingers in front of her chest while turning her eyes upwards. A major event in history and she's acting like a child whose prank has been exposed. Well, such disjointedness is only typical of Shirayuki....

"The Hotogi shrine of that era was embroiled in complicated politics. Ever since Yoshitsune formally established a state in the continent, there has been a flurry of back and forth intelligence on the Irokane. The name '''Reki''' is one of the names they traditionally use for pure blooded princesses there."

Kazayuki pointed out the kanji for '''Reki''' on the scroll she took out just now.

"It seems that Kazayuki is knowledgeable even regarding the names of princesses overseas."

"Kazayuki is the miko in charge of foreign diplomacy with churches and temples overseas. I'm a specialist in the internal administration of the shrines within the country..... That's why Reki's name never rang a bell to me that she's related to the Ulus."

In regret for not noticing this earlier, Shirayuki hung her head in shame.

"Don't take it so hard, Shirayuki. No one could have imagined that Reki is a princess from a foreign country, or a descendent of the Genji. I for one, find this extremely hard to swallow."

Despite that having been said, Reki's normal behavior would have fitted that of a warrior. Cradling her sniper rifle, habitually sleeping in a seated posture, she was every inch the [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Samurai samurai]. Truly, she was the descendent of the samurai.

Outside the porch of the medical station, the rain had improved and the sunrays were returning. In the nadeshiko[http://translate.google.co.uk/translate?js=n&prev=_t&hl=en&ie=UTF-8&layout=2&eotf=1&sl=ja&tl=en&u=http%3A%2F%2Fja.wikipedia.org%2Fwiki%2F%25E6%2592%25AB%25E5%25AD%2590&act=url][http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Dianthus_superbus] covered courtyard, Hotogi swallowtail butterflies that had sought shelter from the rain under the leaves now fluttered around. There was a hint of calm under the noisy atmosphere. I took a metal brush and tools from a lone megumi miko and sat on the porch......maintaining the sniper rifle of the sleeping Reki in the room behind me. Removing the magazine, I placed a Butei bullet; equal to six shots of a normal one, in the pocket of Reki's uniform. This round was left over from that long battle. After all that, we ran out of ammo not while using handguns but as snipers.

Like the top of an enormous piece of brown seaweed, Reki diligently scoured her room, singling out a bullet and copying it CG like in uniformity, each one glittering in flawlessness, just like gemstones.

"It's beautiful. Japan's witches using magic which make the papillon their familiars."

Looking up at that voice, I saw Jeanne coming to the porch.

"Tohyama, it may not be very helpful but in a short while I'm leaving [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Kyoto Kyoto]. I'm having a preparatory meeting with Kanzaki Kanae's lawyer before the trial."

Looking at her wrist watch, Jeanne said apologetically.

....Trial.

Aria's mother, Kanzaki Kanae, who was burdened by the false accusations laid on her by E.U is soon to be retried in court. Now is the period for preparing the legal documents. Kanae-san's lawyer is scheduled to interview Vlad, who's currently under custody at a Level 5 detention facility in [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Nagano Nagano], after which she's scheduled to meet with Jeanne who would be a witness in court.

"Tohyama, there is a word that you all used during your conversations just now that I don't understand. Genji. What is that?"

"[http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Minamoto_clan Genji]....well....they all no longer exist now. They were one of the famous samurai houses acting as regents in Japan around a thousand years back." I said while cleaning the Dragunov despite my knowledge of Japanese history being not very good.

"The Ulus had their roots in the samurai."

Jeanne turned behind and gave Reki a look, her face looking as if she thought of something.

"Tohyama, about you being forced into marriage by Reki last month..."

".....Aa."

"According to samurai tradition, the female is officially the property of the male."

On hearing this, I recalled Reki's actions and words. Calling herself my possession and listening to everything I say.....The decree of Reki's marriage contract; that was a strange form of male domination over a female.

On that subject,

"During Chingiz Khan's time....there was a similar practice in the [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Mongol_Empire Mongol Empire]. The [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Mongol Mongol] customs of the time declared that females were 'treasures.' Just like silver or gold, they were taken amidst the plunder."

"Plunder..."

"Females were abducted and made their own wives; literally a custom of 'pillage wives.' One of the traces of that custom that can be found in the present day Mongolia is that on the eve of a marriage ceremony, the female is mock abducted."

".....That, that's....."

I slightly tugged my cheeks as Jeanne gave a small nod.

"Now you realize it. That's exactly what Reki did to you, Tohyama."

"Oi...oi.... But Reki's a girl. Boys and girls are total opposites."

"After a long time, male and female cultures become one. That transformation is not uncommon. For example, in Europe in the former half of the 19th century, it would have been unthinkable for a lady to wear this wristwatch," pointing at my wristwatch, Jeanne continued.

"Particularly, the Ulus tribe is comprised of nothing more than a few females. It is little wonder they passed down the tradition of abducting superior members of the opposite sex to save their genetic lineage."

So that....explains it.

"Reki's nature is unique. She's practically a modern, living samurai of a sort," Jeanne, who herself carried the same warrior character, said. With a look that seemed to be telling me something, Jeanne sat herself beneath my gaze.

"Finally, one more thing....yesterday, when you were being pursued, did Reki do anything extreme to an extent?"

"Extreme to an extent?"

"For example, try to shoot herself with her own gun."

At this, I looked upwards.

"I...understand. Yes. Reki was wounded. While we were being pursued, she would have blown herself up with the DAL. She would have left herself behind since she didn't have the strength to escape on her own."

"As expected of her."

So saying, Jeanne shifted her focus onto the bullet I had laid out on the cloth.

"The Ulus have the same practice as the samurai's [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Hara_kiri hara-kiri]. "The last bullet".....The remaining bullet would be fired if survival seemed impossible in the face of pursuit, or if she was encumbering her master. That bullet would be used to end herself."

"........"

"Samurai would use a tantou to slice their bellies open; the Ulus would shoot themselves. They would die an honorable sacrifice for their masters."

As Jeanne said this, I looked back at Reki.

"Like a single bullet that has been fired, those girls lived solely for their aims. And so, this is carried over into battle. The last bullet....would be use to close the chapter of their lives. Sacrificing themselves by their blades, the samurai of old were the same. Tohyama, this is the girl that Reki is. Understand that now?"

Talk:Hidan no Aria:Volume7 Chapter1

2011-06-03T18:16:14Z

Swiftstrike:

Every time I see EU here, I keep thinking European Union even though I know its not right. Do we actually know what EU in the context of the novel actually stands for?

^ I assume you've read the previous novels (Vol 4-5 especially)
E —— Japan’s secret code to designate a submarine in the past

U —— Germany’s secret code to designate a submarine....

"The name EU had come from the codename for submarine's during the World War 60 years ago, the submarine itself had come from Russia, 30 years ago--
A submarine that had been stolen from the former Soviet Union. And, it was equipped with modern American MK-60s. " (Vol.5, Ch.1)

By my understanding thus far its basically the name of a group of (hidden) people codenamed by the submarine? Correct me if I'm mistaken.
-Swiftstrike

Talk:Hidan no Aria:Volume7 Chapter1

2011-06-03T18:14:03Z

Swiftstrike:

Talk:Hidan no Aria:Volume7 Chapter1

2011-06-03T18:13:47Z

Swiftstrike:

Talk:Hidan no Aria:Volume7 Chapter1

2011-06-03T18:13:26Z

Swiftstrike:

User:Swiftstrike

2011-04-03T22:04:16Z

Swiftstrike:

Hi Hi. Got referred to here from a friend. This has gotten me interested in light novel translations :D

Of course, to express my thanks, I edit the ones I read, especially if it is an obvious mistake/error.

Main Language: English

Currently reading/(minor/majorly editing)
*Hidan no Aria
*Baka to Tesuto to Syokanju
*Utsuro no Maria
*Dantalian
*Sword Art Online
*CubexCursedxCurious (waiting)
*Index
*Puipui (waiting)
*Shakugan no Shana

*Some teaser projects

perhaps later:

*Fate/Zero
*Chrome Shelled Regios

Baka to Tesuto to Syokanju:Volume3 The Second Question

2011-03-18T22:52:03Z

Swiftstrike: spelling errors mainly.

===The Second Question===

'''Please write the diary entry for the first day of the training course.'''

'''Himeji Mizuki's Diary:'''

After getting off at the tram stop, I was overwhelmed by a sudden dizziness. The smell of the trees and the change of scenery, the difference in air quality compared to the streets of the city, seemed to prophesize that something good would happen.

'''Teacher's advice:'''

It seems the change of environment is a great stimulus. I wish Himeji to have a great time and create some memories that belong only to the second year of your high schooling.

'''Tsuchiya Kouta's Diary:'''

[[Image:BTS vol 03 029.jpg|thumb]]
After getting off at the tram stop, I felt overwhelmed by dizziness. I wonder what caused it?

'''Teacher's advice:'''

It's carsickness.

'''Yoshii Akihisa's Diary:'''

At the tram stop, I took in a whiff of the air, it seemed a little sweet, yet sour. A very mysterious smell, and my deep thoughts echoed whether or not it was the speciality of this town.

'''Teacher's advice:'''

I am definitely sure if Tsuchiya besides you was not vomiting, you would have a different impression of the air quality of this town.

Noticing the greenery pass the bus window, I finally left the city that I’m so used to staying in, and is heading towards the highlands that give off such a realistic feeling.

“Seems like we’re going to be on this tram for another 2 hours.”

Himeji-san is sitting opposite me as she slips her handphone back into her pocket. She should be checking out the bus directory.

“There’s two hours left, but I don’t want to sleep. What should I do~”

As the space in the bus is small, there are only so many things we can do. Our hand-held games were confiscated, so we couldn’t bring them. There’s unexpectedly so few things that we can do.

I turn around and look at Yuuji, who’s looking outside. also looking rather bored, he yawned.

“Yuuji, got something interesting?”

“Isn’t there a mirror in the toilet? You can look into it until it breaks.”

“Eh, you’re saying that my face looks interesting?”

“Nope, you’re mistaken. I’m saying that your face—really can’t make anyone laugh.”

“What do you mean by you can’t laugh at it!? Is my face so bad that no one can laugh at it!?”

“I’m saying what’s interesting in your guardian spirit.”

“A guardian spirit? You can see those kinds of things, Yuuji?”

“Mm, I can see it. Dyed in blood, messed-up long black hair, that’s a rare guardian spirit you have there.”

“No matter what, anyone who looks like that wouldn’t be protecting me, right?”

That should be well-known as a ghost from behind, right?

“Relax, I’m just half-joking.”

“Ah, what the hell, you scared me.”

“Actually, the hair is coffee in colour.”

“Forget about the colour, that’s not the important thing!”

Though I feel that Yuuji should be joking right from the start, I still find it a bit horrifying. If I’m to listen to him even more, it’ll become a monster talk. But then again, my luck recently has been really bad, maybe it’s some impure thing coming over to haunt me…never mind, let’s just prepare some salt to chase them away.

“Oh, Minami, what are you reading?”

Opposite Yuuji, diagonally in front of me, Minami is reading a book that’s about as large as a notepad. It’s really rare for Minami to read this when she’s not really good in Kanji. Is it something that introduces red rubies?

“Hm? You’re talking about this? It’s a book of psychological tests. I bought it since it costs 100 yen, but I didn’t expect it to be so interesting.”

Psychological tests? Seems like we have something to kill the time off.

“Ohh~ seems interesting. Why don’t you give me a question, Minami?”

“Mm, alright.”

After saying this, Minami flips through a few pages.

“Then let’s start. ‘Please choose someone from the opposite gender that fits the following colours’.”

So, a colour impression? I suppose this is to choose who I find suits the colour the most, right?

“’① Green ② Orange. ③ Blue’

Please say the names of the persons who you find are suitable for the above colours.”

Ooo~ Green, orange and blue, huh?

“Erm—Minami, why are you staring at me so intently? At least let me answer the question first.”

“I, I’m not! Stop yapping and start answering!”

“Hm~…if that’s the case, then ‘Green=>Minami, Orange=>Hideyoshi and Blue=>Himeji-san’, or something like that.”

PLACK—Minami lets out a terrifying sound between her fingers.

“Mi, Minami-san…why must you rip the book right through in half?”

“AND YOU DARE ASK WHY!?”

“Eh?”

“WHY IS MY COLOUR GREEN AND MIZUKI’S BLUE? CARE TO EXPLAIN?”

Wa! Though I don’t know what’s going on, she’s really infuriated! For her to get so angry from just a psychological test, do I have something against tests?

“Eve, even if you ask me why, I…”

Because you’re wearing grassy-green underwear—she’ll throw me out of the bus window if I say this, right?

“I won’t get angry, so just say it.”

“Because your underwear’s grassy-green underwear.”

“SAKAMOTO, OPEN THE WINDOW!”

“YOU’RE THINKING OF THROWING ME OUT RIGHT!? YOU’RE THINKING OF THROWING ME OUT OF THE WINDOW RIGHT!!?”

“Shimada, you can’t just throw trash out of the window.”

“Thanks for stopping Minami, Yuuji, but you just treated me like trash without thinking, right?”

“Doesn’t matter anyway, since you’re not trash, but a scumbag.”

“What now~ I haven’t been treated like this so cruelly in a long time.”

“You should put a scumbag into a waste carriage.”

“And even Yuuji’s treating me like one…”

Why must I be always treated like this!?

Just as I grit my teeth to endure this agony of humanity, Yuuji easily snatches that booklet of psychology (or rather, it was one anyway) from Minami’s hands.

“AH! What are you doing!?”

“Let me see! Green represents ‘friend’, orange represents ‘source of motivation, and blue represents—ohh. I see.”

Yuuji glances at Minami and me a few times before giving a sly look. I’ll go mad everytime he gives such a look.

“Sa, Sakamoto! Return that to me!”

“Sorry sorry. It looked interesting, so I really felt like borrowing it to take a look.”

Minami puffs her cheeks in anger as Yuuji doesn’t look sincere at all when he apologized.

“Speaking of which, does Yuuji want to participate?”

“You’re right. Shimada, can I join in too?”

“Alright alright…but, but I have to make this clear, there wasn’t any significance in that question just now!”

“Okay okay, I got it.”

What was written on that book?

“Can I join in too?”

At this moment, Hideyoshi moves over. He’s sitting together with Muttsulini behind us, seems like he’s bored as well.

“I’m okay with it.”

Minami looks a bit unhappy, seems like she’s a bit jealous of Hideyoshi.

“Well, thanks. Ah, Akihisa, regarding the answer just now…”

“What answer?”

“The question just now was ‘Please choose someone from the opposite gender that fits the following colour’, right? Who did you choose for orange?”

“You, Hideyoshi.”

“…I’m happy to hear that when you mentioned this, but I do feel really troubled by this…”

Hideyoshi lowered his head as he muttered this. What’s going on?

“Speaking of which, is Muttsulini not participating?”

“Looks like he’s asleep. I heard that he did quite a lot of investigations.”

I poke my head out past the back of the chair, Muttsulini is definitely sleeping.

“I guess it’s better not to bother him.”

“You’re right.”

Seeing him sleep like this, it’ll be pitiful if he’s to be called up suddenly.

“Erm, excuse me. Can I join in as well?”

Sitting opposite us, Himeji-san shyly raises her hand.

“Then let’s have everyone play.

I answered for Minami while she still looked unhappy. Besides, she won’t mind Himeji-san joining in as well.

“Oh yeah, Minami, about that ‘opposite gender person that represents blue’, what’s the answer?”

“…I won’t say it, even till I die.”

“How, how did it become like this…”

Himeji-san’s wide eyes look a bit teary. It’s because of those teary eyes that I immediately thought of her the moment I heard blue.

[[Image:BTS vol 03 037.jpg|thumb]]
“Ah…never mind, on to the next question.”

Minami sighs and again flips through the torn psychology test booklet. To be able to rip a booklet right down the middle, how strong is Minami anyway?

“’From the numbers ‘1’ to ‘10’, please choose the first two numbers that you thought of.’”

“I’m 5 and 6”

Yuuji said.

“Well, I’m 2 and 7.”

Hideyoshi replied.

“I’m 1 and 4.”

I gave my answer as well.

“Then I’m 3 and 9.”

Himeji-san finally has an answer.

After hearing our comments, Minami slowly flips through a page off the booklet in her hands.

“Let me see. ‘The first number the person thinks of represents how others view the person’. If so—”

“A snarky, cool guy.”-- Yuuji.

“A calm and sensible person.”-- Hideyoshi.

“Go to hell.”-- Me.

“Caring and cautious”-- Himeji-san.

Minami said out the results of this.

“Oh, I see.”

“To be called sensible, I’m rather happy.”

“Erm~ why am I the only getting scolded?”

“So I’m gentle and cautious, huh~”

We all said out our thoughts.

“Next, ‘the second number represents the real personality hidden within you’. So, let me see—”

Similar to what she did just now, Minami pointed at everyone.

“A just and gentle person.”-- Yuuji.

“A very attractive person.”-- Hideyoshi.

“Go and die painfully.”-- Me.

“A strong-willed person.”-- Himeji-san.

She again gives us the answer.

“Hideyoshi is really attractive.”

“Himeji is a strong-willed girl, huh?”

“Erm~ Why am I being the only one scolded even more?”

“Sakamoto-kun really gives a feeling that he’s gentle.”

Our conversation starts to revolve around the psychology test, and everyone continued to have fun.

After that, Minami started to play a few of these psychology test with us.

After a while,

“…(Pats pats).”

“Ah, morning, Muttsulini.”

“You’re awake.”

“…Woke up because I’m hungry.”

“Oh? It’s that time already?”

I pull out the handphone to confirm the time, and the time shown on the screen right now is 1:15pm. Normally, this would be past lunchtime already.

“Perfect timing. Why don’t we have our lunch now?”

“You’re right. We won’t be able to finish dinner if we had lunch too late.”

Food is a really important source of nutrition. I won’t deliberately give any excuse that I ate already this time; that would truly be a waste.

“Ah, it’s time for lunch, right? If so—”

At this moment, Himeji-san reaches her hand into a bag beside her, searching for something, and I have a bad feeling about this.

“Actually, I made quite a lot of bentos, so it possible…”

The prediction became through! Himeji-san takes out a large bento box!

I’m really grateful for her kind intention, but unfortunately, the food that she makes aren’t just a masterpiece of creativity, it’s a strong poison that can threaten anyone’s life.

“Sorry Himeji, but I did bring my own bento.”

“Sorry, I brought mine as well.”

“…Same here.”

Yuuji, Hideyoshi and Muttsulini all pull out their lunches to prove it, seems like they were completely prepared.

“This is how it is, so Akihisa, please accompany Himeji as you eat your lunch.”

Yuuji reveals an expression of glee over my misfortune. They must have thought that since I’m in poverty, I won’t be able to prepare my own bento.

Hoho, you’re too naïve if you thought that.

“I’m sorry. Actually, I prepared my own bread.”

“Oh my! My hand slipped! (smacks me)”

“…my foot slipped. (steps on it)”

“AHHH! MY BREAD! MY BREAD!”

After Yuuji caused me to drop my bread onto the floor, Muttsulini followed up by stepping on it a few times.

Damn it! Your combination is too perfect! How am I supposed to react?

Even so, I’m not so weak so as to give up even after my bread got stepped on a few times.

“Hahaha, you guys aren’t careful at all. Really, why don’t you treasure food more—”

“—You’re right. Why shouldn’t we treasure food? I'll finish up this squished bread, so Akihisa, just eat Himeji’s bento.”

““……(staring at each other)””

“Ah sorry Yuuji. My hand slipped so—”

“I’ll grab you to prevent your hand from slipping.”

““……(glaring at each other)””

“Then Akihisa-kun, if you don’t mind—”

Himeji-san shyly brings the bento in front of me. I’m really~really happy, but after seeing the contents of the bento, I can’t even bring myself to start tucking in.

“Ah~ Well, this…”

“Aki, do you want to eat my bento as well?”

Just as I was ready to use my specialty ‘stomachache attack’, Minami unexpectedly gave me an escape route. This is truly a once in a million chance!

“Thanks Minami for sharing! How about everyone open up their bentos? Then we can all share!”

I see Yuuji shoot me a ‘what kind of bastardly idea is this?’ blaming look. Really, this made me feel so good about it.

“Well, well Muttsulini and I will go back to our seats and eat.”

“…(Nods head vigourously).”

Oh, so Hideyoshi and Muttsulini are both intending to escape, huh? Nevermind, my target has only been Sakamoto Yuuji right from the start!

“I don’t need it, besides, I have Akihisa’s bread in my hand.”

Though Yuuji’s face is looking as gentle as ever, his gaze is ever serious.

“Don’t say this, Yuuji…”

“I see, so you want to eat my bento as well! Go ahead, take as much as you want!”

“GUUH!!”

My mouth got stuffed with a lot of things. Yuuji seemed to have stuff my mouth with sandwiches to prevent me from saying anything. Can I even say anything anymore?

I frantically chew on the food to swallow it. Humph! This American-style sandwich is too delicious! Roasted chicken with some special marinade on it.

“(swallows)—that was good!”

A layer of butter was applied on the surface of the toast to prevent moisture, only the leaves of the lettuce was used, the lettuce was used to wrap the tomatoes and chicken to prevent the moisture from oozing out, and there’s a layer of wasabi sauce and mayonnaise on the chicken as well…

“Oi Yuuji, did you make this yourself?”

“…Can’t I?”

How should I say it? The sandwich he made was surprisingly good, really shocked me. This guy really isn’t some amateur at this, he always has his way of doing things.

“Then have some of mine.”

This time, Minami places her bento in front of me. Ooohh, hers is traditional. Deep-fried meat balls, siewmais and asparagus rolls are all lined up nicely in the bento box. She still gave me these even though she was in a bad mood during the psychology test games, really, Minami is gentle! I have to see her from a different viewpoint.

“Then if you don’t mind me.”

Now, what shall I eat? I’m getting puzzled since I haven’t eaten a proper meal for a long time. Oh~ well, then I’ll take the siewmai! Though it’s rude, I still used my hand to pick one up and pop it into my mouth.

“Aki, that, well…I’m trying to summon my courage to say this! Actually, I intended to let you eat that siewmai—”

“Hm? What? (chewing)”

“—because between the 2 siewmais , one of them has wasabi in it.”

“ARE YOU STUPID!?”

SPICY!! I’M GOING TO DIE OF SPICINESS!! MY TONGUE HAS GONE NUMB!!

“Akihisa, you might be lucky in a certain sense.”

Yuuji patted his hand on my shoulder just as I’m going about looking for water.

WHAT DO YOU MEAN I’M LUCKY…ah yes! Since my taste buds are all damaged, maybe I might be able to take Himeji-san’s toxic food! If so, I got to remain in this invincible mode and—

“I’m taking your bento, Himeji-san!”

“Ah, yes. Please have more of it.”

“I’m tucking in—”

<center>☆</center>

Waking up, I find myself in an unknown room.

“Ah, Akihisa, you’re awake? Good…seems like the electric shock was effective!”

Yuuji raises what looks like an electric iron in his hand, revealing an expression that looks like he can finally heave a sigh of relief.

—ARE YOU JOKING? WAS I REALLY IN TREADING BETWEEN THE LINE OF LIFE AND DEATH?

“Speaking of which, is this where our camp is?”

“Ah, yes. Our school is rich, that’s for sure. I heard that this hotel was bought by Fumitzuki Gakuen to be used as the dormitory for our training course.”

This place was modified to be the dormitory for our training course? In other words, we can summon summoned beasts here, right?

—This is Fumitzuki Gakuen alright. However, since they’re willing to splash the cash whenever they want to, I hope that the school will help provide free lunches.

“Oh, Akihisa! You alright!? What a relief…when I heard you start to regret about everything you did in your past life, I thought you were gone…”

Hideyoshi, who came into the room, placed his hand on his chest.

Good thing I survived.

“Thanks for worrying about me. Is Hideyoshi staying here as well?”

“Yes, and with Muttsulini, the four of us will be staying here.”

Seems like this place is large enough to allow 8 people to sleep here, but maybe it was because of the class sorting that the four of us can stay in such a large room…did they decide to put us problematic students here together?

At this moment, I noticed that the last person who’s supposed to stay with us in this room isn’t here.

“Where did Muttsulini go? Did he go out to peek?”

“I don’t think it’s nice to say that about your friend…”

Kachang. “…I’m back.” Speak of the devil, Muttsulini’s back.

“Oh, you’re back, Muttsulini.”

“…It’s great that you’re okay, Akihisa.”

“Ah, so you were worried about me? Sorry about that.”

“…Thanks to that, the information I worked hard to find won’t go to waste.”

“Information? You’re talking about what Akihisa and I asked you to check? You’re really fast!”

Yuuji had quite the reaction the moment he heard the word ‘information’. Ah, we asked him to search out the culprit who took a photo of me (wearing an embarrassing maid costume) and recorded Yuuji’s voice (his marriage declaration).

“…I got trail of the tools that the culprit used.”

“Ohh, as expected of Muttsulini.”

“…From the culprit’s modus operandi, I can assume that it’s the same person involved in both cases.”

“I see. But not many people would do this thing. Since you feel this way, I suppose that’s right.”

Even so, doesn’t this mean that we have two of this kind of people (the culprit and Muttsulini) in our year? That’s really strange.

“So, who’s the culprit?”

“…(Shakes head)”

After being questioned, Muttsulini shakes his head with an apologetic look.

“Ah, so you don’t know who the culprit is?”

“…Sorry.”

“Why are you saying sorry to us? You’re willing to help us, and we’re grateful for that.”

That’s right. I asked him yesterday, so how can we expect him to find the culprit today? Things aren’t that simple.

“…I only know that ‘the culprit’s a girl, and her butt got burned a bit’.”

“What are you investigating anyway?”

Wouldn’t people normally check the name of the person, how the person looks or something? Who would know whether there’s a burn burn on the butt!? I really want to know how that guy investigated this.

“…I set up a network over the entire school.”

At the same time he said this, Muttsulini pulled out a small machine. What’s this thing?

“…A mini-recorder. I bugged the entire school with a lot of these.”

Beep--<welcome.>

After the button was pressed, a loud mix of voices echoes throughout the room.

“The voice quality’s rather bad.”

“Can’t be helped. Since we’re searching through the entire school, it’s hard to maintain the sound quality and accuracy.”

Though we can barely hear that it’s a girl, we can’t tell who it is.”

<I’ll like to request for another Yuuji’s wedding declaration…”

After that, it’s another girl’s voice. Like the previous one, we can’t really tell who it is just from the sound, but this unique way of talking, and the content, anyone can just use their kneecap to guess who this is.

“IT’S, IT’S SHOUKO!! THAT GIRL, SHE HAS ALREADY STARTED?”

“She’s really anxious about this.”

Exactly what does Kirishima-san like about this guy anyway?

<Thanks for patroning. Since it’s the second time, I’ll sell it to you at a cheaper price.”

<…The price doesn’t matter, just hurry up and give it to me.>

<As expected of a rich ojou-sama, straight to the point. How about tomorrow—I wanted to say this, but training course starts tomorrow, so I’ll only hand it to you next Monday.>

<…I got it. I will endure.>

“Hoo, that was too dangerous…good thing the training course saved my life…”

“So it got delayed till next Monday.”

Even so, we can’t work on the weekends, so actually, we have only 4 days left.

“…And the other conversation includes the culprit’s identity.”

Muttsulini operates the machine again.

<Still a scary photograph. Wouldn’t you get punished really badly if people are to find out that you’ve been secretly taking these photographs?>

<Well, actually, I got caught by my own mother before.>

<Then, were you okay?>

<She burned me on the backside. Really, how prehistoric was this kind of punishment already?>

What followed was some really boring business talk.

“…That’s all we know of for now.”

“I see, so that’s the reason why you said that the culprit has a burn on the butt.”

“From how the conversation went just now, it seems like the culprit’s a girl.”

“The other person seems a bit pretentious, but it seems like she’s a girl as well.”

We were worried about the sound quality, that it may be so bad that we wouldn’t be able hear the conversation clearly, but since it’s girls talk, if they aren’t girls, it’s Hideyoshi’s doing.

“This is really a beneficial piece of information to us, but a burn on the butt…even if we’re to flip a girl’s skirt, we might not be able to find out who the culprit is. Ah~hum…”

“We can’t even capture a burn mark even if we’re to use an infrared camera…”

Beside me, Yuuji gives a serious look that shows that he’s thinking of a way to peek at a girl’s butt.

“So what were you guys talking about since a while back?”

Seeing us serious with that thinking look, Hideyoshi tilted his head slightly as he said this. That’s right, we haven’t told Hideyoshi what’s going on.

“Hideyoshi, actually—(omitting the rest out).”

I gave him a brief explanation of what happened to us. If we explain it clearly, Hideyoshi should be willing to help us out.

“I see. But if the burned part’s on the bu…”

Hideyoshi gives us a cute look as he thinks of a way to help us.

“Ah, but it’ll be bathing time soon. Can’t we just get Hideyoshi to check who has the burn mark on her butt?”

“Akihisa, why do you want me to enter the girls bathing area?”

Oh my, my proposal’s too great! There should be no problems now.

“Not possible, Akihisa.”

However, Yuuji dampened my enthusiasm. Is there something on the training course itinerary?

“Why not?”

“Well, that’s to be expected, since I’m a guy.”

“Just read the 3rd page of the itinerary booklet.”

I obediently follow Yuuji’s instructions and read the 3rd page. Looking at it—

~Dormitory bathing locations and timeslots~

Boys classes A, B, C –20:00~21:00 Large bathroom (Male)

Boys classes D, E, F –21:00~22:00 Large bathroom (Male)

Girls classes A, B, C –20:00~21:00 Large bathroom (Female)

Girls classes D, E, F –21:00~22:00 Large bathroom (Female)

Class F’s Kinoshita Hideyoshi –20:00~21:00 Personal Bathroom (4)

“Damn it! Now we can’t get Hideyoshi to help us out now.”

“Seems that way.”

“Why am I the only one with a personal bathroom?”

And I thought that this was a perfect plan. What a pity!

Just as the four of us were muttering and thinking of a plan.

—DABOOM!!

“EVERYONE PUT YOUR HANDS BEHIND YOUR BACK AND GET DOWN!!!”

Our room door was busted open, and several girls came running in.

“Wha, what’s going on?”

“Get over here, Kinoshita! You three over there, don’t think of putting up any resistance!”

Standing in the frontmost position, Minami immediately darted to the window to prevent us from escaping. Nice, as expected of Minami!

“Why did you guys run to the window so suddenly?”

This isn’t the problem now, right?

“Now I want to know why in the world did you girls come rushing into our room?”

After closing the window, Yuuji questioned the entire group of girls. Muttsulini and I also put down our extremely heavy bags and turn around to face them.

“And you dare to act like you’re innocent. We already knew that you guys are the culprits!”

Showing a high and mighty attitude as she walks past Minami is class C’s representative, Koyama-san. All the girls behind her fold their arms, looking like they agree as they nod their heads.

“Culprits? What are you talking about?”

“This.”

Koyama-san tosses something in front of us. What’s that?

“…CCD camera and a mini-microphone.”

Having absolute knowledge regarding these kinds of things, Muttsulini answered.

Oh, I see. So this was installed inside the girl’s changing room—

“Eh? Isn’t that peeping? Who would do such a thing?”

“Stop playing dumb! Who would do this sort of things besides you guys?”

Hearing this, Hideyoshi steps in and confronts Koyama-san.

“It’s not like that. We didn’t do such a thing! This dastardly thing of peeping—”

In order to prove our innocence, Hideyoshi got so anxious that his voice got hoarse naturally without anyone noticing. I should respond to that trust.

“That’s right, we didn’t do such a thing!”

“…(Nods head violently).”

While Hideyoshi refuted this, Muttsulini and I moved forward, only to be glared at by Koyama-san.

“So what’s with this dastardly way of peeping?”

“…I…really can’t deny it…”

“WHAT? IS THE TRUST BETWEEN US ONLY TO THIS EXTENT!?”

To think that Hideyoshi thinks that Muttsulini and I are of an equal level? I’m going to cry…

“I really didn’t think that Yoshii-kun, you guys…will actually go to this extent…”

Among the crowd of extremely murderous girls, Himeji-san said this with an incredulous voice of disbelief. Hearing her say this, it’s like we betrayed her trust, it really hurts and aches. BUT I DON’T REMEMBER DOING SUCH A THING!! 

“Aki…I trusted you, why must you do such a despicable thing…?”

“Minami, if you really believed me, you wouldn’t be preparing those interrogation tools, right?”

On a side note, I don’t sense any trust from her at all.

“Himeji-san, you’re mistaken! We’re really…!”

“I’m angry! You actually went to peep on us while our stomachs were all full with dinner—my waist isn’t normally that big, it’s a lot skinnier!”

So that’s your reason for being angry?

“My, my bust isn’t as big as usual, you know!?”

“That’s a lie.”

“EVERYONE, GIVE HIM A GOOD LESSON!!”

“I’m, I’m sorry!! I accidentally said my true thoughts out loud!”

The girls quickly surround us, forcing Muttsulini and me to kneel down with stone blocks on us. Not good! The only person we can ask for help right now is—

“HELP, YUUJI!! HURRY UP AND SAVE US!!”

“…I won’t forgive you for being fickle-minded in love.”

“Hang on, Shouko! Calm down for a while GYYYYYYYYYYYAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!”

“Before you admit your deeds, we’ll love you to our hearts’ contents!”

Now Minami has finally revealed her sadistic personality. We’ll die if we don’t improve her mood! I don’t like to lie, but we got to praise her a bit.

“Well, I have been looking at Minami’s huge breasts you know GYYYYAAAHHH!!”

“Now for the first block.”

I definitely praised her! She still dropped such a heavy object on my knees even after I did my best to praise her!!

“Yoshii-kun, so you’ve seen Minami-chan’s breasts…?”

“Ah ha ha ha. Nar nar. Gentle Himeji-san won’t want to drop something heavy on me right AHHOOOOWWWW!!”

“You should answer the question properly, you know?’

Nowadays, I feel that there’s something more to Himeji-san’s smile than a smile.

<center>☆</center>

Seems like I got too close to death a lot more times than usual today.

After 30 minutes of interrogation, we were released due to insufficient evidence.

“This is just added punishment…speaking of which, why am I the only one treated as a victim?”

“Yeah, that’ll cause a misunderstanding.”

“…There wasn’t any visible evidence left behind in the first place.”

Muttsulini, your words may end up bringing us back into the torturous Hell!

Oh yeah, Yuuji should be alright, right? Why hasn’t he made a single sound yet?

“Yuuji, you alright? Why haven’t you said anything yet?”

As I asked, Yuuji suddenly stood up as if he made some huge decision.

“…Isn’t this perfect?”

The deep, angry voice bellows throughout the room.

“Eh? What’s with you, Yuuji?”

“Since they won’t be convinced even with all these, why don’t we grant them their wish?”

His eyes are blazing with determination as if they’re on fire.

“Are you really thinking…”

“Yes, that’s exactly what I’m thinking. Since they have decided that we were peeping on them, WHY DON’T WE JUST PEEP ON THEM BRAZENLY!!”

“Yuuji, if you really want to see Kirishima-san’s naked body so much, why don’t you just ask her?”

And we’re already thinking about peeping on them while they’re on their guard. There has to be a limit to stupidity.

“Wha, are you stupid? I’m not interested in Shouko’s naked body!”

Man up and tell the truth, Yuuji, I’m really interested.

“Uh huh, are you thinking of searching for the culprit with the burn mark on the butt?”

“That’s right. I already felt that it was too despicable, but since they accused us without any proof, there’s no need to consider this too much. WE’RE GOING TO PEEP ON THEM AND CATCH THE CULPRIT WHILE WE’RE AT IT!!”

Yuuji’s right. Since we’re treated like peeping toms, we should have the right to do this. Besides, if I don’t do this, those embarrassing photos of me will be scattered all over the world!

“…The camera and microphone just now were of the same model as the ones the culprit threatened you two with.”

“What? Is that true, Muttsulini?”

“…Undoubtably.”

“Really? Now that’s a fact worth being happy about.”

“Yeah.”

“…(Nods head).”

All three of them fold their arms and respond in unison. Eh, about that—

“Excuse me…but what’s the situation now?”

“Akihisa’s still Akihisa. You can’t even grasp this level of situation. Basically, here’s how it goes.” Yuuji takes out a piece of paper and starts to draw on it.

[[Image:BTS vol 03 059.jpg|thumb]]

“The person who blackmailed you and me used the same type of camera and microphone inside the girls’ changing room as the one used to blackmail us. Then, if the female culprit has a burn on her butt—”

“Ah, I see! As long as we can find the culprit with the burn mark on the butt, all the problems will be solved!”

Though peeping isn't something praiseworthy, we have no choice but to do this. This is for Yuuji, for me, our bright futures! Thus, we have to PEEP!

"But speaking of which, as long as things involve Kirishima-san, Yuuji would be extremely motivated. I'm really suspicious, is there really a need to go to this extent?"

That was a whole world of difference in contrast to his normally lazy attitude.

"...Actually, a while back, I was drugged by Shouko and got unconscious."

"I'm sorry, I forgot about that. It must have been really hard on you."

"The moment I woke up, I found myself kidnapped to her house."

So Yuuji got kidnapped to Kirishima-san's house. Since Yuuji didn't really care, she used such a hardcore method, huh? Kirishima-san really won't give up.

"Heh~so did you say hello to Kirishima-san's parents?"

"No, it's not that, her house--."

Don't tell me not just her parents, even her grandparents are living with her as well?

"--got my room prepared."

So Yuuji's about to take the last step, huh?

"If her family members hears the marriage proposal, my, my future will be..."

Seems like I'm getting used to Yuuji breaking down nowadays, however, a slightly broken Yuuji has a bit more variety. Oh well, that isn't bad.

"Er, guys, if we don't hurry, the bathing time for the girls will end."

"...(Nods head)."

"Eh? Hideyoshi and Muttsulini are going to help us?"

"Of course. My friend's in trouble, how can I just sit back and watch?"

"...(Nods head violently)."

As expected of my good friends; even if I got some unknown criminal record, even if it's really tough and not worth doing, they're still willing to lend us a helping hand.

"And I do have some responsibility regarding Yuuji's marriage proposal..."

Oh yeah, there's another reason to this. But the one who forced Yuuji to say this was me, so Hideyoshi has no need to be bothered by it.

"...I've already confirmed the location of the girls bathing area."

Muttsulini walks out of the room, his feet moving without any hesitation at all.

"Yosh! Yuuji, hurry and get up! We're going to peep! (Gives him a good hit)"

“Ugh—what’s going on?”

“Now Akihisa’s getting skilled in treating Yuuji.”

This most likely is because Yuuji’s been moving to that other world for no good reason.

“…There’s now 40 minutes left for the later group.”

Muttsulini checks his watch to confirm.

“No time left, we got to hurry.”

“You’re right, let’s run.”

“Got it!”

We didn’t wear any shoes or indoor slips, only socks as we moved about on the corridor. Of course, this is to prevent footstep sounds from being made.

Maybe because the boys and girls bathing times are the same, we didn’t meet anyone on the way.

“…After walking past the staircase and down a bit, it’ll be the girls’ bathing area.”

Muttsulini stopped in front of the stairs.

In other words, once we get down the stairs and go all the way, we’ll reach the girls’ bathing area. Since the place is underground, we can’t peek from outside, and had to go all the way down.

[[Image:BTS vol 03 063.jpg|thumb]]

“Alright, we don’t have much time left. So let’s break through the last line of defense!”

“The goal’s right in front of you.” Yuuji said.

“““…(Nods head)”””

The 3 of us silently nodded our heads and dashed down the stairs at a terrifying speed.

Taking 2 steps down at a time, and then moving down the corridor towards the girls’ bathing area…

“I heard that someone placed a video cam in the changing room, so I came over to stay guard. Didn’t expect the culprits to really come over.”

Looking around to find the source of the voice, the one that appeared in front of us was a familiar male teacher. It’s Fuse-sensei, the chemistry teacher.

“What now, Yuuji? It’s Fuse-sensei.”

“Don’t worry, we’ll just knock him out with a punch.”

“You should be worried, Sakamoto! I’m still a teacher, you know!”

“Got it, then we’ll settle it with a punch!”

“What are you doing, Yoshii?”

This was to defend out innocence. Once we find out who the culprit is, everyone will forgive us! That’s right, we’re pursuing the truth! Justice will always be on our side!

“—However, I’ll let you feel all this anger that I built up over remedial classes!”

“THAT’S JUST A SELFISH ACT OF REVENGE!”

My iron fist of justice locked onto Fuse-sensei, ready to fire out any second.

“GGGYYYAAA! Su, summon!”

Suddenly, a little body appeared in front of me and blocked my fist.

“A Summoned beast?”

I quickly jumped back and maintained a safe distance.

A familiar magic array appeared besides sensei’s feet. At this moment, what appeared in front of me is a summoned beast of a rather high level, several times stronger than those of the poor performers. If it’s a teacher’s summon, this summoned beast should have an immeasurable power.

However, a normal summoned beast should be unable to touch humans or physical objects.

“Damn it! So the teachers’ summoned beasts can touch physical objects?” Yuuji muttered bitterly.

Like what we’re seeing, my fist got blocked by Fuse-sensei’s summoned beast. In other words, sensei’s summoned beast can interfere with physics.

“Ho, so I finally managed to catch up? Before Yoshii was designated as a ‘punishment inspector’, we had to experience it ourselves, so our summoned beasts can touch physical objects. Besides, who asked us to be teachers? We have to step in and stop the young from going rampant sometimes.”

If so, Fuse-sensei should be rather used to controlling a summoned beast. Damn it, this situation’s getting harder and harder to handle.

“But isn’t this too despicable! Since you’re setting your own questions, wouldn’t your summoned beasts be too powerful!?”

Sensei’s answers should be similar to those model answers! If we’re to fight against someone at such a level, we can only remain in a disadvantageous position and can only try to get back up.

“No, this isn’t a real battle anyway, so it isn’t really despicable. Besides, you boys wanted to beat me up first, right?”

Adults are really despicable, always thinking of ways to trick us.

“And besides, teachers need to take tests. Our tests are set by teacher from other levels?”

“Eh, really?”

“Well, since the principal’s philosophy is that ‘teachers themselves should be at a level competent enough to educate students’.”

Really? Seeing the principal normally acting so nonchalantly, she sure is serious as an educator.

“Alright, time for you boys to be obedient, okay?”

Fuse-sensei’s summoned beast got into a battle position, and when we’re fighting against a summoned beast that’s a lot strong than an ordinary human, we don’t have a chance of winning if we don’t bring out a similar battle ability.

“Is so, we should resist with all we have and beat down Fuse-sensei’s summoned beast.”

“That’s the spirit! I’ll leave it you, Yuuji!”

Using Yuuji as a shield, I hastily moved forward.

“Hold it right there.”

My shirt suddenly got tugged back. What? I’m rush off to the girls’ bathing area.

“Let’s hear your chemistry score.”

Oh my, really. You don’t think you have a chance without me helping, do you? Can’t be helped…

That chemistry test. Almost made it, what a pity…just one mark, yes, if I could get one more mark—

“—With one extra mark, I could have gotten a double digit score.”

“Hurry up and scram, you useless piece of trash.”

It, it’s not what you think! I just accidentally miswrote my answers on the next question! It’s not because my minds’ bad!

“If the opponent’s a teacher, it’ll be tough for one person to handle. I’ll stay as well, Akihisa, Muttsulini, hurry up and move on!”

Even if it’s Yuuji, it’s unlikely that he’ll beat a teacher, so Hideyoshi decided to stay behind and help him. If they’re working together, there should be no problems, right?”

“Then I’ll leave it to you then, Hideyoshi. Come on, summon!”

“For the sake of clearing the name of my friends, this is nothing. Summon!”

Yuuji and Hideyoshi have summoned their summoned beasts, and the summoning mechanism set within the hotel reacted to their call, causing familiar patterns to appear on the floor.

In the blink of an eye, both Hideyoshi and Yuuji’s summoned beasts appear.

“Muttsulini, as according to plan, leave this to Yuuji and Hideyoshi. We’ll go—WHAT THE HELL, HE DISAPPEARED!?”

Muttsulini had already hastened his feet as he moved towards the girls’ bathing area. What amazing movement; I've got to catch up!

“Oi, you two! Tsuchiya, Yoshii! Hold on a minute!”

“Sorry, Fuse-sensei, but I won’t allow you to stop them.”

“That’s the case, so please stay behind and play with us.”

I could roughly hear Yuuji and the others talking, but Muttsulini and I dashed forward without looking back. Just at this moment though—

“Hold it right there.”

Another teacher blocked us.

“Daishima-sensei.” Muttsulini lets out a moan of agony.

It’s expected that he would be like this, since to Muttsulini, this opponent is like a grand master! This person who came over, Daishima-sensei, is in charge of Health Education.

But since the opponent is the Health Ed teacher, it might be good for us in a certain sense. Though Mutsulini is truly a rare national-class idiot when it comes to other subjects, his ability can really match a teacher. Seems like we’ll have an exciting match between these two.”

“Muttsulini.”

“…(nods head).”

Muttsulini looks serious as he nods his head, walking towards Daishima-sensei.

“…Daishima-sensei.”

“What.”

“…This isn’t peeping.”

Getting ready to summon, Daishima-sensei stopped what he was doing.

Seems like Muttsulini’s not intending to fight right from the start, but will try to convince Daishima-sensei. This is rare, especially for him.

“Then if it’s not peeping, what is it?”

Seems like Muttsulini’s tactic worked as Daishima-sensei retorted. Maybe it’ll be easier to convince him than Ironman? I got to see this.

“…This is—”

Though it’s soft, Muttsulini’s voice echoes inexplicably in my ears.

“—Practical health education.”

“Summon.”

Unfortunately, his attempt to convince sensei failed.

“I’ll leave it to you here, Muttsulini!”

“…Summon.”

Muttsulini looks unhappy as he summoned his summoned beast. Did he really think that he could convince Daishima-sensei with that? If he really thought so, I can only say that he is one enigmatic guy.

“I’ll go off first, Muttsulini! We’ll meet up once you beat sensei!”

After leaving Muttsulini with these words, I ran on ahead.

“So you think you can take me? You brats better listen, don’t ever—UNDERESTIMATE YOUR OWN TEACHERS!”

P.E. Teacher, Daishima Takeshi, Health Education 663 points

F class, Tsuchiya Kouta, Health Education 424 points

“…eh?”

I continued to run, but stopped due to being shocked.

Did I see Daishima-sensei’s points correctly before I left? 663 POINTS…IS THAT EVEN HUMANLY POSSIBLE? DID SOMETHING GO WRONG?

“Did they change the marks or something…?”

“You idiot, we teachers will definitely not do such a stupid thing!”

My little mutter got a familiar response. This, this voice is—

“YOU APPEARED, IRONMAN!”

“CALL ME NISHIMURA-SENSEI!”

His back facing the girls bathing area, my eternal enemy Ironman, also known as Nishimura-sensei, stood there, his muscular and brawny body blocking me.

“Really, I guess you people don’t know, but we teachers have to study as well! This is for us teachers to be professional!”

“Ah, I see. It’s been tough on you~”

“That’s right, an educator’s life is tough.” Ironman muttered painfully to himself.

Though I really can’t see it, it seemed like it’s really tough.

“On a side note, how much did Nishimura-sensei get?”

“I was busy relieving the ex-homeroom teacher, so I didn’t have time to take my tests, and so I don’t have any marks.”

“I see, so in other words, you don’t have any marks now, right? As expected of idiot Nishimura-sensei who has only brawns and doesn’t have a brain at all.”

“Yoshii, for safety’s sake, I’ll ask you this—what’s your blood type?”

Am I thinking too much? Why do I feel like he’s about to beat me down to death before transfusing blood back into me again?

“An, anyway, I got to get through! Move aside! Summon!”

I’ll reach my goal as long as I get past Ironman! Got to get through no matter what!

Remedial teacher, Nishimura Sochi, combined subjects NONE

Class F, Akihisa Yoshii, combined subjects 929 points.

“BRING IT ON!”

Facing my summoned beast, Ironman only clenches his fists and gets into a fighting position.

Eh? Fists? Isn’t he going to summon?

As far as I know, a summoned beast’s power is several times stronger than an ordinary human, so only a summoned beast can only fight against another summoned beast. But it seems like Ironman isn’t going to summon one.

“So sensei, did you forget that my summoned beast can touch physical objects?”

It’s true that normally, an ordinary student’s summoned beast can’t touch humans, so Ironman can just ignore the existence of the summoned beast and go after the human. However, my summoned beast has the ability of the ‘punishment inspector’, which allows it to touch humans and use it’s tremendous strength to easily beat Ironman. So in order not to allow me to do whatever I want, Ironman should summon a summoned beast to counter.

“You big idiot. How can I forget what kind of ability does the summoned beast of the one problematic student in our school’s history has?”

“But if so…”

“Didn’t I say it before, I don’t have any marks.”

Ironman answered me in an uninterested manner.

So without any marks, he can’t summon? If so, this is a once in a million rare chance.

“If so, including all the hatred that I accumulated up till now—TAKE THIS, IRONMAN!”

The summoned beast aims itself at Ironman and charges over. I’ll let him think that I’m attacking from the front before jumping to the side and throw my wooden sword at him from a blind angle—

“TIIIUU.”

Before I could send out a heavy hit, Ironman swung his fist down.

“…Eh?”

The wooden sword lets out a clatter as it lands on the floor.

“How can something like this be possible! For an ordinary human to beat a summoned beast…!”

Something must have gone wrong. I shouldn’t have used a weapon that I’m not used to, if I used only my summoned beast’s strength to fight, I would have beaten him now!

“Yoshii, do you know why I didn’t cancel your summoning rights up till now?”

Ironman quickly kicks my summoned beast lightly.

“GWWAH!!”

He merely kicked my summoned beast lightly, but it got kicked high into the air. Has he completely grasped the rhythm of my breathing?

“Oh my, good thing you’re a punishment inspector. If it’s just hitting a summoned beast—then it shouldn’t be considered corporal punishment, right?”

Flying high into the air, my summoned beast is defenceless as it shows itself before Ironman.

“Eh? I never felt that corporal punishment—”

“GRIT YOUR TEETH AND DIE!!”

In an instant, I got hit by his fist 5 times.

“GUAH!”

The sharp pain that caused my sight to go dark reverberates throughout my body.

How, how can there be such a ridiculous punch? Just the recoil from the punch alone is enough to flip all the contents in my gut…

“However, since you did attack in a manly way, I won’t let you get suspended. For gentle and kind Nishimura-sensei to be your opponent, don’t you feel lucky?”

Ironman cracks his knuckles as he moves towards my summoned beast.

Not good, not good at all. A kind teacher would have let me off here!

“Oh my, I’m not a devil. I’ll let you go once you take my counselling lesson—and that goes for those three as well.”

“Eh?”

Looking over at where Ironman is looking at, Yuuji, Hideyoshi and Muttsulini were already subdued.

“Alright. First, you’ll write a letter of remorse in English. If any word or alphabet is written wrongly, you have to rewrite it no matter how many times! Those who finished can go back to sleep.”

Thus, the four of us ended up with the fate of having to kneel on the corridor and write a letter of remorse in English.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Baka to Tesuto to Syokanju:Volume3_The_First_Question|The First Question]]
| Return to [[Baka to Tesuto to Syokanju|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Baka to Tesuto to Syokanju:Volume3_The_Third_Question|The Third Question]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

User:Swiftstrike

2010-10-11T16:24:34Z

Swiftstrike:

Hi Hi. Got referred to here from a friend. This has gotten me interested in light novel translations :D

Of course, to express my thanks, I edit the ones I read, especially if it is an obvious mistake/error.

Main Language: English

Currently reading/(minor/majorly editing)
*Baka to Tesuto to Syokanju
*Utsuro no Maria
*Dantalian
*Sword Art Online
*CubexCursedxCurious
*Index
*Puipui (waiting)

*Teaser projects
Abandoned:
*Bungaku Shoujo
*Shakugan no Shana
perhaps later:

*Fate/Zero
*Chrome Shelled Regios

Dantalian no Shoka:Volume1 Chapter2

2010-06-30T00:04:07Z

Swiftstrike: /* 8 */

The housekeeper who was living at the mansion was the first to notice the abnormality.

Stench could be smelled within the darkness.

The fishy stench of blood mixed with the particular smell of an animal.

She first suspected the stray cats living around the mansion.

One of them, an old crafty black cat, once sneaked into the mansion and ate the Lady's parrot in a grotesque manner.

The Lady's fury at that time was beyond normal. Thus, it had been a real bother for the servants. An incident, one gets fed up just by remembering.

That's why she reluctantly left her bed and went to the main wing, bathing in the moon light.

It was still deep into the night.

The town was silent and the mansion was dark, without any lights. One could feel a strong abnormal stench in the stagnated darkness.

"...Lord?"

The housekeeper called out when she heard something while climbing the stairs.

A clanking sound resounded below her.

Glass splitters were all over the carpet. The corridor window had been wrenched open so the glass broke.

And the landlord was lying collapsed in the bedroom in front of the shattered window.

"Are you alright, Lord? What happened here...?"

The housekeeper was surprised and went to help him, but then stopped her movements right after she entered the room.

She took a breath out of fear.

What was lying collapsed there wasn't her master anymore, but a lump of meat in a human shape.

His throat was torn up and the blood that had spurt out from it dyed the room in black.

His clothes were ragged by sharp claws. His expression was frozen in a state of distress.

The young lady was also in the room. And so was her mother; lying upside-down in order to guard her daughter.

"S-Someone..."

The housekeeper slowly stepped backwards and unconsciously averted her gaze from the corpses.

Then she noticed. Something was moving inside the room.

The '''something''', that had hidden itself behind the corpses, raised its upper body.

It looked like a beast and was about two heads taller than an adult man. It was big and seemed to easily weight multiple times as much as the short-built housekeeper.

Raising its wolf-like head, it stared at her.

A body covered with black hair.

A sharp nose and a wide open mouth. Golden eyes.

Lastly, unusually strong developed muscles at the limbs.

"Hya! ....HYAAAAAAAAAAH!!"

The housekeeper screamed out.

Maybe the beast was surprised by her voice, maybe not. But it turned around with unbelievable agility and broke through the window to the outside.

It landed on the wall surrounding the mansion and then, for one moment, looked up to the sky with the blood on its fur sparkling.

Then the beast disappeared melting into the dark---

==Episode 02: Crossbreed==
===1===

A pub near the rail station was currently crowded with people wanting lunch.

Dishes, of which only the portions were good, were lined up on the counter and the bearded host was busy moving around.

Almost all the guests were wearing plain clothes and seemed like workers.

Many of them looked rude and there were also ones within the mass that already smelled of alcohol.

In the corner of this pub, there was a party of two with another atmosphere than the rest.

A young man who was about 20 years old and a little girl with long black hair.

The young man was wearing a leather frock coat and a small sized bag.

His sincere features implied a good upbringing, but interestingly enough, he didn't seem ignorant of the ways of the world. One could feel the atmosphere of a well trained soldier in every one of his movements.

"Let's go, Dalian... It'll be time for the appointment soon."

Taking out an army-use pocket watch, he called out to the girl.

The black-haired girl called Dalian looked expressionlessly up to him. And then said with haughtiness that didn't fit her cute looks,

"Wait, Huey. I am still in the middle of my meal."

"In the middle of it? ...Do you still plan to eat more?"

The young man called Huey asked a bit amazed. A lot of cleanly eaten up plates were already piled up in front of the girl. On the plate she was currently eating were things like fish & chips, meat pie and sugared glossy fried bread.

Only fatty dishes which one can almost get heartburn just from looking.

"Why do you need to ask such an obvious thing?"

However, Dalian pointed to the counter undisturbed, while biting into those dishes,

"This foolish pub offers eat-all-you-can for their fried breads! The price is the same, thus it's overwhelmingly more profitable when I eat a lot. Are you so dense that you can't even do such simple math?"

"No, I know that much even without math..."

Huey sighed lightly. The black-haired girl looked up to him and said

"In that case quickly bring me the next serving, you dunce."

"......"

While shaking his head, Huey stood up as ordered and walked towards the counter.

Noticing Huey's sour face, the host of the pub raised a doubtful eyebrow.

"An unfamiliar face. Are the two of you outsiders?"

"Yes. We just arrived on the previous train."

Huey smiled sociably. Looking around in the crowded pub, he added

"Quite lively in here. I expected this town to be a bit calmer."

A group of about fifteen men were yelling around all the time in the center of the shop. A noisy bunch who seemed to be something like hunters or ex-soldiers.

The host looked at them bothered, and muttered in a soft tone, like speaking to himself

"It is actually a calm town, you know. If there wasn't for the incident."

"...incident?"

Huey inclined his head. The host answered while cutting the roast beef in front of him,

"The Beast of Ashwell. Didn't you come because you've also heard of this rumour?"

"No. What is it about?"

Seemingly having aroused his interest, Huey leaned forward lightly.

The host took out a newspaper from a stack of newspapers on the ground and presented it to him. A thin tabloid size local paper. It was the last week's issue.

"It's big on the first page. A lawyer that opened his business in this town got murdered."

"A lawyer...?"

While looking through the creased newspaper, Huey narrowed his eyes. Ashwell was the name of the murdered lawyer. Leonard Ashwell. Age at death; 40 years.

"Mr. Ashwell was a famous barrister in this town, you see. He accepted cases for low prices, proceeded against corrupted policemen or sued landlords that abused tenant farmers... For us common folk, he was like a hero."

"This hero... got murdered?"

Yeah, the host answered bluntly.

"Not just the lord. His wife and daughter got all murdered, too. I tell you, it was a cruel thing."

"...what about the culprit?" asked Huey.

"Huh?"

"Is it still unknown, who killed them? According to what you've just told me, he seemed to have many enemies."

"Ah, well yeah... Surely the bunch that shunned him wasn't all that small..."

The host said hazily. It was in a voice tired by lamenting.

"But we know who the culprit is. And there's the big problem."

"Who is it?"

"It's not a human. It’s a beast."

"A beast?"

"I've heard it's taller than your common cow and looks like a wolf."

Huey kept quiet for a while and gazed at the bearded face of the host. Then he lost his focus and breathed out,

"Err... Can you tell me more about this?"

The host sighed deeply.

"A servant of the Ashwells witnessed it. How this beast killed the whole family, and in the end, escaped through the window after it ate a bit of them."

"For real...?"

Huey asked back perplexed. The host nodded deeply,

"Well... The servant collapsed right after the police arrived and the thing about it being bigger than a cow probably is not true. But I also don't think it's all a lie, since there actually were corpses eroded by a beast. And there were also strands of hair and footprints."

"I see..."

Huey dropped his gaze to the newspaper. The contents of it were clearly substantiating the host's words.

"So the people gathered here are planning to hunt the beast?"

Huey asked so, gazing at the main street, which one could see from the entrance of the pub.

There were about 4, 5 gods, looking like hunting dogs, fastened carelessly to the street light. And the long and narrow luggage several guests of the pub were carrying, were probably their hunting guns.

The host continued in an indifferent voice.

"Vengeance for the Lord... a lot of people got support from him, you see. Especially the townspeople involved with this damn provoking Hurston family..."

"Hurston family?"

Huey inclined his head once again. This name wasn't written in the newspaper.

The host nosed displeasured.

"Didn't you notice when you arrived? This fucking big fertilizer factory."

"If you're talking about this building I could see from the window in the train..."

"Yeah, that's it. The city council member Roy Hurston is managing this factory, but this damn greenhorn fired about 500 workers half a year ago - unilateral, just because he brought in a new machine!"

"Dismissal? But what happened to the workers...?"

Huey asked in a serious voice. The host shrugged his shoulders bluntly,

"See, there's no other industry company in this town. It was awful. When they were on the edge of hanging themselves or become criminals, Mr. Ashwell came and rescued them."

"Rescued them....?"

"It's called 'class-action'. He stirred up the press and caused uproar with this. It seems like he even got back support by the noble and wealthy people of the capital. Thanks to this, that Hurston greenhorn got severely criticized in court. Everyone was delighted when he won the lawsuit right in the first instance."

I see, Huey nodded. Ashwell surely could be called a hero.

"And now the former employees want to revenge him...?"

"They seem to be planning to go on a mountain hunt together with the hunters and ex-servicemen that gathered from nearby. Some of them want to strike it rich by capturing this mysterious beast alive... I was sure that you'd also belong to this bunch. I mean, you've also been a soldier, right?"

"No... I was just a pilot."

Huey shook his head with a smile.

The host looked wonderingly at Huey.

"Hmm... If you're not aiming for the beast, then why did you come to this town...?"

Huey stiffened lightly his cheeks and nodded.

"Well... I have an appointment with an acquaintance of an acquaintance. This bread, I'll be taking this with me, alright?"

"U, Uuh...?"

Huey hurriedly wrapped up some fried bread in oil paper and walked away. The host gazed in wonder at him for a while. Huey pretended to not notice this and returned with fast steps to his table.

Dalian was already on watch for him with a bitter expression, embracing the sugar pot.

"You are late! How long does it take you to get some bread, you lame duck?"

Even before Huey could sit down, Dalian started berating him. Huey made a tired face and said,

"...let's go, Dalian."

The girl looked up, amazed, and held out her hands covered with protectors.

"What are you talking about? I will be eating this fried bread now. Hurry up and hand it over."

"The family of your acquaintance seems to be pretty unpopular in this town... if they find out that our destination is the house of the Hurston's, then they'd probably cause quite an uproar."

Saying so, Huey started to put together their luggage. Seeing this, Dalian panicked. While standing up hurriedly, she reached out her hands and said,

"Hey Huey, why are you stowing the bread away? I've not put sugar on it yet. Huey!"

"It also seems better if we not search for a carriage nearby. It can't be helped... We'll have to walk for a bit."

"Hey! What are you doing? Let go of my hands. Where are you touching me? How lewd!"

Huey took the kicking and struggling little girl, almost like luggage, under his arms and left the shop.

Beholding the sugar pot left on the table woefully, Dalian muttered in a tearful voice,

"Sugar..."

===2===

While the Hurston Family didn't hold a peerage, they were a gentry family with equal fortune and authority. They owned land around the town and employed several tenant farmers. A lot of them also were working in important offices of the town, like as judges or as committee members.

Their residence was a big mansion on a high ground with a view down on the town.

There was a well maintained garden with flowers blooming in profusion and in the adjoining farm, expensive racehorses were grazing. Also the building itself was impressing and let one feel the assets of the family.

There was just one thing ruining this scenery, which was a group of about 40 to 50 people encircling the front door of the mansion. It was a protest movement against the discharge of the factory employees.

Gazing at them through the window of the parlor, Huey sipped at his black tea with an uncomfortable expression. Dalian was sitting on a couch, absorbed in reading books as she freely took out a bookshelf in the mansion. She was expressionless as always, but looked amused in a way. When she could read a rare book, she was almost always in a good temper.

"Thank you for waiting."

The time Huey's tea cup was half-empty, a tall man wearing an American sack suit was guided by a butler and entered the room.

His age was about in the midst of the twenties. He was a young man not so much older than Huey.

Seeing Huey looking back to him, the man tried to manage a vague smile. But then instantly seemed surprised and stopped.

Staring at Dalian who was wordlessly reading a book, he spoke lightly bewildered,

"Err... are you the Black Reading Princess?"

"......"

Dalian gradually noticed his existence and raised her face. The man smiled timidly while she scowled at him on guard.

But his bewilderment was reasonable. This is because Dalian was a beauty that gave off the impression of a doll. Furthermore her dress added to this with its enigma.

Cloth decorated out with jet black laces. A skirt bulged up by several layers of frills. These outlines of her were enfolded by metallic protectors on her back hands and an unrefined tasset.

Her looks made one think of the ceremonial robes of medieval knights; an odd mixture that couldn't be called dress or armor.

And finally, in place of a ribbon, she was wearing an old, metallic chest.

A big lock, tied to her with silver chains.

Even so, the man bowed politely to the black-dressed girl.

"Please forgive my rudeness. I wasn't expecting such a beautiful lady..."

The corners of Dalian's mouth twitched when she heard his words. If she was a cat, she'd surely be purring now, pleased.

For some reason Dalian gave Huey a triumphant sidelong glance and tugged at his sleeves. Then she muttered in a low voice,

"This greenhorn is quite promising. You ought to follow his example a bit."

Huey sighed amazed.

"Wasn't this a mere phrase of civility... ah..."

He got his shin kicked by Dalian's metallic boots and frowned.

The timidly smiling man beheld their giving and taking in confusion.

"Thank you for taking on this far journey... I'm relieved you arrived without problems."

Finally he could pull himself together and said so.

He then shifted his glance in the direction of the front door of the mansion.

The workers gathered in front of the door were still hanging out banners across the street and were still raising protesting voices. There some guts are needed in order to slip through the circle of this menacing crowd.

"Well, somehow."

Huey nodded with a bitter smile.

"But I pity the carriage driver who got thrown with rotten eggs."

"Is that so..."

The man sighed.

"I will provide this driver with a servant later, as an apology."

"...this group seems to consist of the workers discharged by the factory, right?"

Huey asked nonchalantly.

The man cast down his eyes sentimentally.

"Yes. The protest movement settled down a bit after the judgment at the first instance, but since a few days it’s again like this... do you already know about the barrister Ashwell?"

"I've heard about it underway from the host of a pub we went to... a beast has attacked him?"

"W-Well yes... such rumours seem to be also in circulation..."

The man's voice trembled.

"With the death of their barrister, the judgments from now on are in the wind. I think that's also a reason why the former employees of the factory grew wild now. I just hope my brother recognizes that they do have lives and families to protect."

"By 'brother' you mean...?"

"Aah, I forgot to mention this. My name's Chez Hurston. The head of the factory is my older brother, Loy Hurston."

Again with a timid smile, the man held out his right hand.

"My name is Hugh Anthony Disward - you may call me Huey. And she's Dalian."

With these words, Huey grasped back his hand. Then suddenly he seemed to have come upon something unexpected.

He noticed that the palm of Chez' hand was solid and trained, although he looked very timid.

Rather than the son of a rich gentry family, this seemed to be the palm of a coachman or groom, who fosters horses.

"Er... I've heard you came to meet grandfather... forgive my rudeness, but what kind of business...?"

Chez didn't notice Huey's bewilderment and asked so reluctantly.

Not Huey, but Dalian answered to this question.

"We came to hand over a book. The old Phantom Book we were entrusted with by your ancestors."

"Phantom Book...?"

Chez inclined his head. Dalian gazed at him expressionlessly.

"I've heard it's considered to be the proof of the current head of the family."

"Is that so? ...I see. So grandfather is..."

Chez muttered, comprehending something.

It was right after this, that rude footsteps could be heard from the corridor and the door to the parlor opened violently.

===3===

"Chez...! Is Chez here?!"

A stern-looking man with sharp eyes entered the parlor.

He looked around arrogantly in the room and seemed obviously unpleased when he noticed Huey and Dalian.

"Brother."

Chez moaned weakly.

Huey and Dalian compared the two of them with the eye wordlessly.

Apparently the man, that was called 'brother' by Chez, seemed to be the city council member Loy Hurston.

His was about in the latter half of his twenties. He could probably be classified as a young public official. He was just about 4 or 5 years older than Chez.

However, the impressions of those brothers were quite different. The appearance of the younger brother was helpless, but polite and gentle, whilst the older brother was brimming with self-confidence and haughtiness. In a sense, their relation was obvious.

"What is this bunch outside the mansion? Didn't I tell you to drive away these riffraff?"

Loy rebuked his younger brother without restraint in front of Huey and Dalian's eyes.

Chez chewed his words,

"But look, brother. They aren't trying to do us any harm. They just seek an employment and hence wish to discuss this matter once again with you. So please..."

"So what?"

Loy asked him back in a cynic voice.

"Don't make me laugh. There's nothing to discuss with those lower classes. What a waste of time."

"...isn't it this one-sided attitude of yours that makes them revolt like this?"

"Don't be absurd. Are you telling me to bow my head to those lowlifes out there?"

"What nonsense" Loy added muttering like to spit out.

"To begin with, wasn't their incapability the reason they failed keeping a job? Why should I, Loy Hurston, bear responsibility for this? Listen Chez, the ability of us humans isn't equal. Superior people have a role appropriate to their ability and incapable people aren't allowed to hinder them."

"Even so, suddenly dismissing them is going too far! Didn't they all expend great effort for the factory up to now?"

Chez tried desperately to convince his brother.

But Loy just looked down on him with a cold gaze,

"However much effort incapable people do expend, they cannot win against a person with true ability. Aren't you, more than anyone else, aware of this fact, Chez?"

The younger brother hung his head powerlessly to the mocking words of his brother.

Chez looked down miserably, but Loy didn't care and asked him rudely,

"By the way... who are those guys?"

Loy gazed suspiciously at Huey and Dalian.

"They are our guests! The two of them came to meet grandfather... Sir Disward and Miss Dalian."

Chez said to his brother in a reproving voice.

A light astonishment skimmed over Loy's face.

"...Sir Disward? A relative of Wesley Disward?"

"Pleased to meet you."

Huey smiled uncomfortable. He stood up and greeted him politely.

When he recognized that the out-of-place looking guests were related to a noble family, Loy changed his attitude abruptly. He drew near as if they were intimate and smiled unnaturally.

"Welcome, Sir Disward! I am Loy Hurston."

"I've heard you are a member of the city council? You seem to be a very busy person!"

A bit of cynicism was mixed in Huey's words, but Loy nodded exaggeratedly.

"You see, the Hurston family is a personage in this town. So we have to do reputable work."

Then he turned around to his younger brother,

"Are you planning to lead them to grandfather's room hereafter?"

"Yes, that's what I thought..."

Chez answered in a subdued voice.

"Got it. I shall accompany you."

Loy said so interrupting his brother.

"Pointless..."

A hoarse voice could be heard from behind Loy.

An old man escorted by servants arrived on a roll chair with creaking metallic wheels. He looked terrible pale.

"This won't be... necessary... Loy."

"Grandfather?"

Loy turned around to him surprised, while Chez rushed over to the old man hurriedly.

"Grandfather... what about your health? Please don't overdo things..."

"I'm fine, Chez..."

The old man said in a cracking voice resembling a rusty gear.

"It sins against good manners to invite the Reading Princes to our house and then summon her to my bedroom..."

Dalian stepped up to the old man.

She elegantly spread the sleeves of her jet black dress, stopped and then proclaimed with a face as expressionless as the one of a doll. Her voice seemed lonesome in a way.

"You've gotten old... Haven't you, Boyd Hurston?"

A smile floated over the stale cheeks of the old man. He kissed her hand that was covered with a metallic protector.

"You are without change, Black Reading Princess... I am truly grateful... that you've come to grant my wish."

Dalian nodded silently.

"Based on an old contract, I've come to hand out a book. The Phantom Book sealed by your ancestor in the distant past... 'The Pedigree of All Creation'."

Upon the words of the black-dressed girl, Loy's look became grim.

"Phantom Book...? Grandfather, what does this...?"

The old man raised his face clumsy and turned his glance towards his two grandchildren.

"It's an ancient book... the new head of the Hurston family is allowed to read it only once in his entire life. The proof of the present head of... our family."

"So that means... you've called them today because..."

"You two should be aware of this... but I won't last... so long anymore. It's something... I have to pass on to the new head before I leave this world..."

When the old man spoke so far, he started to cough violently. He coughed up blood and it didn't seem to stop any time soon.

"Grandfather...!"

Chez patted the back of the old man. In the meanwhile, a servant poured out water from a water jar and presented it to him. The old man grabbed the glass with trembling fingers.

"Tonight... come to my room before the date changes... there... I shall conduct the inheritance... is this alright for you... Black Reading Princess?"

The old man asked while breathing painfully.

Dalian proclaimed without a single change in her expression.

"I've heard your wish."

===4===

Huey and Dalian decided to spend the rest of the time until sun set in the garden, since the parlor was kind of loud due to the protest movement. The garden was far more beautiful than it seemed from afar; countless roses were in fullness of bloom inside the lovely manicured flower beds.

However, Dalian didn't rejoice to this view, but instead sat down on the bench at the bower and continued to read a thick book wordlessly. Huey didn't seem to mind and, while yawning, shifted his gaze to the meadow in which a water fountain was positioned.

Chez could be seen on the meadow. He rolled around in the grass and frolic around with several whelps. Apparently he had let out the hunting dog whelps they were raising in the dog kennel of the mansion in order to look after them.

"Dogs... I see, so he's looking after the dogs..."

Huey murmured so, looking at Chez cheerfully frolicking around with the dogs. He had remembered the solid and trained palm of Chez's hand when they did a handshake.

It was unlikely, that this could come just from playing around with the dogs. It could be said for sure, that he always was looking after them with a lot of enthusiasm.

"The Hurston family originally earned most of their fortune by hunting dogs breeding. Even the Royal dog kennel is taking over some dogs raised here."

Dalian said, disinterested without looking up from her book.

"Aah, I see... there are quite some dog lovers, even in noble and royal families. I guess dogs raised by a famous breeder are taken over for unbelievable high prices."

Chez seemed to have noticed Huey's glance and waved his hand embarrassed. Then he came towards the bower together with the whelps.

Seeing this, Dalian contorted her face. She closed her book and sneaked to the back of the bench.

The whelps followed behind him in order and, when he stopped, they lied down as if to join up with him. It was an impressive relationship of mutual trust. One could see that this didn't just result from good training; the whelps also adored him.

"They seem pretty attached to you."

Huey said in admiration.

Chez shook his head troubled while blushing.

"This is because I was looking after them since I was young."

The speckled hunting dog whelps looked like stuffed toys and seemed extremely cuddlesome. He kneeled down to the whelps looking up to him and stroked their back.

"Dalian, don't you want to try touching them, too? ...Dalian?"

Huey turned around still holding a whelp in his arms and was stunned.

The black-dressed girl had hidden herself behind a post of the bower and peeked out with caution. On top of that, she held the thick book she read before in front of her like a shield.

Huey asked in a lightly amazed voice,

"...what are you doing there, Dalian?"

"Do not worry about it. I am now interested in this flower."

Dalian said so with feigned ignorance and observed forcedly the rose bed in front of her. She was clearly acting unnaturally. Huey now seemed to try to refrain from laughing,

"Don't tell me, you're afraid, of dogs?"

"What...?!"

Dalian's smooth white cheeks blushed crimson. Then she added in an unnatural voice with no intonation,

"W-What are you saying? Why should I be afraid of such a wild beast who can't even read letters right? H-How foolish."

"......"

Huey stood up wordlessly still holding the whelp in his arms and slowly neared Dalian. Then he let the dog down on the ground.

Dalian seemed to draw the young hunting dog's interest by her stare, so the dog wagged his tail joyfully and came running to her in full speed.

"I-iih?!"

Dalian shrieked effeminately and because she froze on the spot in fear, she couldn't even escape.

"Hey, what are you doing you pooch? Stop it. I am not tasty!"

[[Image:Dantalian_no_Shoka-vol1-p85.jpg|thumb|"Hey, what are you doing you pooch? Stop it. I am not tasty!"]]

The black-dressed girl stumbled when her legs got tangled and ended up with the book and the dog on her while she waved her hands and feet about. Dalian's face was blue and contorted, but from far it looked like she was joyfully frolicking around.

Huey shoulders were trembling while he tried desperately to refrain from laughing, but Chez couldn't overlook this scene and so approached Dalian and pulled the whelp apart.

"Forgive me. Are you alright?"

Chez asked caring, upon which Dalian nodded awkwardly.

"Haa... haa... t-this will have consequences, Huey..."

She said so to him while catching her breath and looking up to him resentful. Then, at last, Huey couldn't suppress it anymore and started to laugh out loud.

"E-Excuse me... I will now take them for a walk..."

After he bowed down several times, Chez left taking the dogs with him.

There was, however, a person that approached them in place of him. Loy.

The eldest son of the Hurston family gave his brother, who was laughing innocently surrounded by the dogs, a dirty look.

"Geez...! I guess he is beyond hope. Playing around with dogs in his age."

He said so with a criticizing tone.

Huey looked up to his face in profile, seemingly surprised.

"You don't assist raising the dogs, Loy Hurston?"

Loy shrugged his shoulders with a smile.

"Of course I am assisting, too. But only in the shape of work. It doesn't suffice to just pamper them. There's also the need to cast away unable dogs with no mercy. My stupid younger brother doesn't seem to understand this. Do you know the difference between superior and inferior dogs?"

"No... what is it?"

"It's the lineage."

Loy smirked raising the corners of his mouth.

"A dog that inherited the blood of superior parents will gain even more superior abilities. Furthermore, he will leave even more superior blood when he is mated with an excellent dog of the opposite sex. This is the foundation of breeding. A superior individual is from birth on different from others. It's the same for humans."

"Humans as well?"

"Yes. To tell the truth, I'm not blood related with grandfather. The same applies for Chez."

Huey scowled upon Loy's sudden revelation. But Loy added in a proud voice,

"Grandfather looked for men and women with an excellent lineage, paired them and raised their children as his grandchildren. In order to bequeath a more superior lineage to the Hurston family."

"...so you don't know your true parents?"

Huey asked reluctantly and expressionless.

"Right. But I'm thankful to grandfather! Thanks to him I was born with superior abilities than others. I'm able to achieve better results as others with the same effort and am successful in business. Grandfather's decision was correct. But then there seem to be exceptions."

"Exceptions?"

Loy pointed a scoffing and bitter smile to Huey who inclined his head.

"Just look at Chez! Even when you cross breed two excellent racehorses - it's possible that a useless horse, that can't even run right, gets born. Even the most superior breeder produces failures. That's what I'm trying to say."

One could not see any hatred or ill will in the face of Loy when he spitted out these sharp words. He was just stating what he considered to be facts.

"I've already heard about 'The Pedigree of All Creation' before."

Loy shot a glance at Dalian, who started to read her book again.

"A Phantom Book that covers all the characteristics to figure out which lineages to pair in order to produce excellent descendants... it’s probably thanks to this book that the Hurston family succeeded in breeding. It certainly can be considered to be the proof of the present head of our family."

Huey kept silent and nodded.

Crops, gardening plants, hunting dogs, pets, racehorses - countless people are continuously conducting selective breeding or mating in order to obtain better individuals. And the profit the succeeding ones can gain is immense. Producers of superior racehorses can earn unbelievable amounts of money just with the mating fees for their horses.

However, it's about living beings.

There's no warranty that the descendants of superiors parents will be superior, too. For one, there are the compatibility and 'hit or miss' issues. And it's also very well possible that the children only inherit the weaknesses of their parents.

But if there was a way to know the results of mating pairs in advance... then this could be seen as a certain wealth. It would be like a dream for people living from breeding.

At the same time this would mean something dreadful.

Reliably producing superior tribes also means the destruction of tribes which aren't.

This was probably the reason 'The Pedigree of All Creation' has been sealed away.

As a Phantom Book containing forbidden knowledge, that should not exist in this world---

The head of the Hurston family is the only chosen one allowed to read it once in a lifetime.

"So you think you're going to inherit it?"

Huey asked Loy.

"Of course. There isn't anyone other with the qualifications."

Loy said so without hesitation. It was no bluff. He was full of pure confidence.

He suddenly narrowed his eyes in displeasure.

Two men, looking like guests, were walking on a corridor in the mansion. Loy had noticed that. The two of them were wearing the same type of coat and radiated a kind of authority.

"Excuse me. It seems the Police have come again."

Loy said so glancing at them with evil eyes. Huey seemed suspicious.

"Police?"

"To obtain information. Recently there was an incident of a layer's family getting massacred. There is a bunch that is slandering us with their unfounded rumours."

Huey looked at him skeptically.

"It seems the man that got murdered fought against you at court, right?"

"Right. It's a real bother. Thanks to this we're now suspected even after he was bitten to death. See, there are even absurd rumours of a giant beast at the scene of the crime..."

Loy didn't seem to care much and smirked.

"Well, we let them investigate the mansion until they've got enough. However much they search, I don't think they'll find a monster wolf of the size of a cow."

Loy left with these words and Huey gazed for a while after him silently. Then, at once, he seemed to have recalled something and turned around to the black-dressed girl.

Dalian was taking a break from reading and watched absent-mindedly a flower bed.

The fence was decorated with lovely ornaments and the tendrils of blue roses in bloom were twined around it.

"Blue roses...? Very pretty."

Huey spoke to Dalian after having watched her admiring the roses as if it was something out of the common.

"Do you know the blue rose's meaning in the language of flowers, Huey?"

Dalian opened her mouth and said so bluntly without moving a muscle. Huey shook his head,

"No, can you tell me?"

"Unattainable goal... or attaining the impossible."

"...attaining the impossible?"

"Blue pigments do not exist in roses to begin with. Whatever cultivar you combine, it is, strictly speaking, impossible to create a blue rose."

"Impossible you say... but what's this then?"

Huey touched the roses surprised. Admittedly the color was unusual, but they were definitely roses. Layers of lovely petals and thorns on the tendrils.

Dalian nodded restfully.

"They are roses. However, their genes were recombined and the function of another plant was implanted that produces blue pigments. It's an artificial rose---"

"The genes...? It's possible to do this...?"

"It's impossible with the knowledge and technology of the current age. But if there is something that can grant this knowledge to mankind---"

"The Phantom Books that should not exist in this world... I guess?"

Huey sighed deeply.

"Correct. This is the forbidden knowledge the owner of 'The Pedigree of All Creation' does obtain."

Dalian murmured so and casted down her eyes.

Huey seemed to have noticed something and raised his face.

"Dalian... if someone with this knowledge is able to produce such roses, can he also create monsters that shouldn't originally exist? For example an improved hunting dog of the size of a cow and resembling a wolf. This would be..."

"Correct. Probably..."

Dalian answered quick like a shot. Apparently she thought the same thing.

"But who would do such a thing?"

"Eh?"

"The only living person that has read 'The Pedigree of All Creation' is Boyd Hurston. Even if he could create such a giant monster, this old man wouldn't be able to take it to the outside or to train it. If there's one who could do the job..."

"Chez... but he doesn't have a motive to let this beast attack the barrister Ashwell."

Huey held his chin and moaned.

"The one having a motive is the older brother, Loy. But does such a busy person have the time to tame such a monster...? To begin with, how to raise a beast of a cow's size unseen? And where to hide it? Locking it up would be too conspicuous."

"So... do you think the Hurston family has nothing to do with the beast of Ashwell, Dalian?"

Huey muttered in a somehow taken aback voice.

Dalian kept silent for a while, but then answered,

"We will talk about this later, Huey."

She said so suddenly in an urging voice.

One could see sweat appearing on her smooth doll-like face. Seemingly feeling danger, Dalian turned around embracing her book,

"Grh... the escape route has been blocked."

She distorted her well-formed lips and moaned weakly.

Dogs were obstructing her path.

They were whelps even a level smaller than the ones Chez took with him before. Two resembling spaniels were drawing near from both sides, wagging their short tail.

The black-dressed girl backed off slowly but tripped over the edge of the flower bed and fell face up.

The whelps seemed to misunderstand this as a signal to play and jumped joyfully towards her.

"Hey, what are you doing? Stop it... Ah! This place is no good. Don't lick there... the book, no, the book is no good! Incorrect!"

Dalian's cries resounded in the garden at evening.

===5===

Late at night. Huey and Dalian were guided to an annexe of the mansion.

The building was made of old limestone and made one feel the history of the Hurston family. This dark gray building seemed to be the current residence of the present head Boyd.

"Ah, you've come..."

Boyd saw Dalian arriving and muttered so contentedly.

Other than he, only the brothers Chez and Loy were in the old man's workroom. There were no butlers, nor were there any servants.

"Thank you for waiting."

The black-dressed girl proclaimed calmly.

She was carrying an old book under her arm.

But not one of the books she freely took out from the mansion. A leather cover that had grown stale. The binding was splendidly decorated with gold. And then the crest engraved into the book. 'The Pedigree of All Creation' - this was its title.

"Ooh... this is exactly... like then..."

The old man reached out his bony hands but then desisted from doing so and stopped his movements.

Phantom Books grant their readers access to forbidden knowledge. But if someone is possessing one of it for a too long time, it will bring various distortions to this world. This tendency is even more severe when someone other than the proper owner is taking it into the hands. He knows about this. The old man is not the owner of the Phantom Book anymore.

"Grandfather... the inheritance of the status of the present head is all well and good, but wouldn't it be better to call a public notary? And why on earth in such a room...?"

Loy spoke in a lightly irritated voice. He was probably unpleased not knowing his grandfather's real intention.

However, the old man ignored Loy's question,

"May you open this door, Sir Disward?"

Huey grabbed for the knob of the door inside the workroom as commanded.

The thick metallic door opened with a creaking sound. Beyond was a stairway leading to the underground.

"What is this...?!"

One could hear Loy's gasp. Also Chez was opening his eyes wide.

The stairs didn't reach so wide. The room wasn't completely underground, but rather was like a secret chamber of which one half was buried in the ground. Compared to the other rooms of the mansion, this one was about half of their size.

On one side of the windowless room, unfamiliar chemicals were tidily lined up.

The room was filled with countless experiment utensils like test tubes and microscopes. It looked more like the laboratory of a hospital or university, than the workroom of a gentry family.

Loy groaned when he looked around in the room while walking down the stairs with an oil lamp in his hand.

"I never would have guessed that there's such an establishment under the annexe... what is this all, Grandfather?"

"A room built using the knowledge granted by the 'The Pedigree of All Creation'... it's a room for forbidden secret ceremonies."

Boyd Hurston answered with a faint smile.

Chez was the one carrying the old man. He lifted his grandfather up together with the wheelchair and walked down the stairs carefully. He was stronger than he looked with his slender body.

"Nostalgic...isn't it...? Loy, Chez..."

The old man said so, cryptically. The two brothers looked at each other sceptically.

"It's the place you two were brought forth!"

"The place we were brought forth...? What do you mean, grandfather?"

Loy glared offended at the old man.

The old man cackled,

"Our family is in contact with the Royal Family through their dog kennel... you know that, right...?"

"Yes, of course. This is because the dogs raised by us are exceptional."

Loy puffed up with pride. "Mhm", the old man nodded.

"We weren't only instructed... to breed dogs..."

"...that is to say...?"

"It's about a secret contract concluded during the... epoch of the former Queen... it was right after the war at the peninsula in the last century. It has been already more than sixty years ago..."

The old man closed his eyes to follow his memory.

In the epoch of the former Queen, the kingdom sent out its army to the European continent to fight against Russia together with other countries like French or Turkey. It was known as one of the most idiotic fights in history. It cost a giant amount of war expenditures and the lives of countless soldiers but the countries did not attain a single thing. It was indeed a foolish war.

And it's known that the troops of the Kingdom used combat dogs on the battlefield.

It's rather natural that the Royal Family contacted the Hurston family in that epoch, since they were famous as outstanding breeders.

"Her Majesty grieved... over the great loss of... this country's soldiers. The chamberlain couldn't let pass her sorrow unnoticed and... consulted me. He asked if it isn't possible to bring forth...　better and better soldiers like it is with dogs... a new kind of human... with superior abilities... and who survive any battlefield however cruel..."

"Bring forth... a new kind of human...?"

Loy said in an unstrung voice. Chez' shoulders were trembling in fright.

The flame in the lamp produced a dark shadow on the face of the old man.

"When I inherited the status of the present head of the Hurston family... and learned about the existence of 'The Pedigree of All Creation'... I noticed. I noticed that I could grant the wish of the Queen... using the knowledge of this Phantom Book. That's why I... built this establishment."

Loy swallowed his saliva.

"So... in this room..."

"Using the knowledge written in the Phantom Book... I examined the genes of thousands of fellow countrymen... and produced your parents. They, who were born with superior abilities,... were adopted by the people who lost their children in the war and became splendid adults."

A mad smile floated over his face.

"So I considered them to be the first generation of the new human... and went on to produce the second one... by once more revising the genes of your already superior parents... a new kind of human that has the abilities to act as the perfect soldier... the successor of the Hurston family..."

The long monologue of the old man ended. Then,

"Wonderful...!"

Loy extended his arms and looked up to the ceiling. His whole body was shivering in deep emotion.

"So this am I, Loy Hurston! An improved new kind of human, born as a superior species...!"

However, the old man interrupted him with his hoarse voice.

"Oh no... Loy... it's not you."

Loy was still looking up to the ceiling, but puzzlement spread over his face.

"...what?"

"You didn't inherit... the new characteristic... I seeked for..."

Upon the cold words of his grandfather, Loy's appearance became nervous.

"What are you saying... Grandfather?! Aren't these superior abilities of mine the proof of a new kind of human?"

Loy drew nervously closer but the old man didn't even think of answering him anymore.

"The one appropriate for being the head of the Hurston family... my successor... are you... Chez."

The old man turned around. The face of the, usually timidly smiling, young man who pushed the wheelchair stiffened.

Loy was beside himself and pointed at his younger brother,

"How absurd... Grandfather, are you telling me I am inferior to someone like Chez?! There's no way such an absurd thing could be!"

"You're... merely a common human who's a bit clever. You aren't something along the lines of a new kind of human."

The old man spoke merciless.

"Loy... you're just a failed work."

Loy was dazed and stood stock still there.

"Failed work... I am... just a failed work...?!"

Loy muttered the harsh words of his grandfather and went on retreating to the wall.

Underway his leg got caught in a rack, he fell down, got buried in test tubes and chemical bottles, and finally sank down to the floor. After he gazed dumbfounded at the old man, he started to weep.

The fact that the brother, he once looked down on, snatched away the status as head of the family, knocked him down to such an extent.

Chez averted his gaze from his brother and glared rebukingly at the old man instead.

"Please wait, Grandfather. There's no way I'm suitable for the..."

"Don't play dumb... it's futile, Chez... I know you better... than anyone other. The characteristic of the new mankind I was seeking for by crossbreeding is the ability you're trying to hide so desperately..."

Chez' back quaked heavily. Hugging his own shoulder in fright, he stepped one step back. The old man reached out his hand as if to tempt him,

"Well then, Chez... now accept the Phantom Book... and then spread your kindred over the entire country! This is your role. It's an honour granted to you by us, the Hurston family!"

"No..."

Chez interrupted his excited grandfather in a timid voice.

"Chez?"

The old man opened his mouth surprised.

"I do not desire such things like a Phantom Book or forbidden knowledge... this is just playing with life and death!"

"What...? What are you saying, Chez? You, the one and only success..."

"Success and failure in existence...? You don't have the right to decide over that. And even more so, you don't have the right to forsake a failed work like trash."

Chez grinded his teeth.

"I admit that talent isn't allotted equally to the humans. However, there's no one who's superior in every aspect compared to the others! A breed of dog that was brought forth through an array of unreasonable crossbreeding might have outstanding abilities. But they do also have at least a big weakness in another aspect."

"Wait... Chez... listen to me..."

The old man spoke in dismay. However, Chez just shook his head with a gentle smile.

"Won't we end with all this about the head of the family, Grandfather...? Like up to now, brother can take care of the factory and the mansion, and I will continue to take care of the dogs..."

"Chez...!"

The old man was persisting on his wish, and his grandchild was trying to persuade him.

Huey was wordlessly watching their fierce argument.

Dalian was looking down to the Phantom Book in her arms and seemed bored. However suddenly, a slight disturbance could be seen in her eyes.

A faint light shone through the closed Phantom Book in the dark underground room. The Phantom Book was emitting magical power.

"Dalian...?"

Noticing this abnormality, Huey turned around. Then his face contorted with surprise.

"Lie down, Dalian---!"

"Huh?!"

Taking the black-dressed girl with him, Huey tumbled down on the floor with great vigour.

Right after this, an intense intent to kill shot past over their heads.

A gunshot resounded in the underground room. Sparks scattered within the darkness and the smell of gunpowder spread out.

"Brother?!"

Chez shouted in a shrill voice.

Loy had stood up swaying. He threw away the oil lamp to the ground, took out the handgun he had been hiding and aimed.

"Chez..."

A distorted voice leaked out from Loy's mouth.

"Did you think I'd rejoice on such a conclusion, Chez...? Living on as a failed work while asking for your sympathy...?"

Chez was short before crying, but even so he desperately raised his voice,

"Please wait, brother... I didn't...!"

"Shut up!!"

Loy pulled the trigger without hesitation. A white light flashed in the dark.

"Ghuh...!"

It was the old man on the wheelchair who collapsed forward with a suppressed moan. A darkish stain was spreading out around the spot where the chest was shot and blood clots flooded out of his mouth.

"HAHAHA! What a ludicrous appearance. This is the sin for calling me a failed work. Atone with your life, you old crock!"

Loy raised a bright laugh.

Chez grew pale and embraced the convulsing body of his grandfather.

"Brother... what have you done...?"

"Be quiet... this girl comes next. Phantom Book? Reading Princess? My arse!"

After turning around, Loy pointed his gun at Dalian.

"Ugh!"

Huey protected her by standing in front of her and took out his own handgun. It was a big caliber army-use revolver. However, Loy had already set his gun and hence was faster. Huey didn't seem to make it in time.

The moment this thought came to mind---

"Stop it!"

Chez jumped in between them. In a posture to protect Huey and Dalian, he sustained the bullet his brother had shot. One bullet, two bullets---

"Chez!"

Eventually Huey's handgun spouted fire before Loy could execute his third shot. And his bullet hit the wrist of the hand, Loy was using to hold his gun, with an exact flight route.

Loy gave a shriek like an animal. His right arm started to dangle powerless, upon which his blood-stained handgun fell down.

"M...My arm... ghu... you mongrel... to shoot my arm...!"

"Don't move, Loy Hurston."

Huey set again his gun and warned him with sharp words. Loy's grim mien distorted on this disgrace.

Huey looked around while retaining the grip on his gun without negligence.

The fire of the lamp, Loy had dropped, spread its fire on the carpet and illuminated the small underground room in a bright light.

The old man had already passed away but Chez was still breathing. With first-aid treatment he might still make it. However, I have to first tie up Loy--- when Huey thought so and was about to walk away;

"Step back, Huey!"

Dalian shouted in a voice resembling a scream.

At the same time, an intense stench struck his nose. The spreading fire had inflamed the chemicals stored in this underground room. The moment Huey took notice of this, a bright flash followed by a terrific blast came rushing towards them, upon which their field of vision was enveloped in darkness.

===6===

It looked like Huey didn't lose consciousness for too long.

His sleep was broken due to someone slapping his cheeks roughly.

"Hey, Huey! How long do you plan to sleep? You three-toed sloth! Is losing consciousness your one and only skill? Just how incapable are you?"

While swinging her long black hair around, she continued to slap his cheeks with the palm of her hand. Although her words were rude, she sounded desperate in a sense and her eyes seemed to overflow with tears any moment.

"This kinda hurts... Dalian..."

Huey caught her arms when she was about to slap him all the more and raised his body restfully. Holding his still hazy head, he went on checking the damage caused by the explosion.

The condition of the underground room was terrible.

A conflagration was somehow averted but due to the blast wave, the pillars sustaining the ceiling collapsed and thus the room was partially destructed.

The corpse of the old man was squashed along with his wheelchair below by ceiling and Loy could not be seen anywhere.

It was almost odd that Huey and Dalian were still living.

"That's..."

Huey set his handgun reflexively.

A beast was standing in the dark.

It had golden eyes like a nocturnal carnivore. A sharp nose and sharp teeth line up in his mouth.

Its body was covered by bristles, hard like an armor, and strongly developed muscles and was more than twice as big as Huey.

A beast of the size of a cow and resembling a wolf---

It was the Beast of Ashwell without a doubt. The beast that was said to be seen at the scene the barrister got murdered.

However, it was Dalian who stepped in front of Huey's gun.

"Wait, Huey! You mustn't shoot!"

The black-dressed girl spread her arms in order to protect the beast.

Seeing this, Huey finally noticed.

The beast didn't attack Dalian. It was the opposite. The beast was sustaining the collapsed ceiling with its back and tried to save them from being buried alive.

Then Huey saw the scraps of cloth winded round the lower half of the beast's body and distorted his face.

It was a well-tailored American sack suit. The suit Chez was wearing until right before.

"You are... Chez Hurston...? This appearance..."

Huey easefully took down his gun and Dalian turned around expressionlessly.

The giant creature, once called Chez Hurston, breathed through its splitted mouth.

"I've always... thought it was strange... my appearance... my body..."

The words of the creature were distorted and thus hard to understand, but it was Chez' voice without doubt. It narrowed its eyes in self derision,

"But I understood through Grandfather's explanation just now... I am an improved breed brought forth by the hands of Grandfather... by recombining human genes and by crossbreeding experiments..."

Tears overflowed the golden eyes of Chez. Huey and Dalian didn't say anything and watched him lamenting. Beasts do not sob. Only humans shed tears in sadness.

"The perfect soldier that survives any battlefield... is THIS the answer to this brought by the knowledge of this PHANTOM BOOK?! Is THIS the shape of the new mankind Grandfather seeked for---?!"

The creature shouted out. Fresh blood flowed out of his mouth. At the same time Chez staggered, some of the bricks he was sustaining crumbled down.

Chez was shot by Loy. It was a deep wound a common human would probably have died.

His body might be especially tough because of him being such a creature, but it didn't change the fact that he was sustaining a great number of bricks with this body in order to protect them. It didn't look like he could endure this for too long.

Huey bit on his lips and looked up to the bricks above him.

However, there was no gap big enough for a human to slip through. And if he moved the bricks badly, then everything could lose its balance and eventually even the small space sustained by Chez would disappear.

Chez raised his face with a gasp, seeming to have smelled something.

Huey and Dalian recognized this smell immediately as well. It was gasoline.

A blood-stained wounded man came carrying a gasoline can and poured its contents over the destroyed underground room.

It was Loy who contorted his face with hatred and poured gasoline over them.

And in his hand he was holding a lighter. Loy was able slip out of the room one step ahead of them and was now about to set a fire above the bricks to bake them alive, buried in this room.

"Ugh... Brother... don't tell me..."

The creature gave off a voice in despair.

Loy ignited the lighter in his clumsy left hand.

The flame illuminated his terribly distorted face. When Loy was about to throw the ignited lighter---

"Huey. I grant you the right to open the gate."

Dalian proclaimed in a calm voice.

She reached her finger out for her collar and opened the dress around her chest wide.

A slender collarbone with smooth white skin was exposed.
Buried in there was a lock. An unrefined old lock. It was chained by silver chains to a black leather collar and buried in the midst of the breast of the girl that was lacking roundings.

"......"

Huey raised his right hand wordlessly.

In his hand he was holding a key. A gold key with a red gem embedded.

Ancient letters were engraved into it.

Huey read them aloud　peacefully.

Like a knight pledging allegiance to his princess. Or like a magician casting a spell---

"I ask of thee... Art thou mankind?"

Dalian answered to his call.

In a cold robotic voice, like an utensil.

『No. We art the Realm -- the Endless Realm within thine Vase.』

It was about in the same moment, that the young man inserted the gold key into the lock before her breast, and that Loy threw his lighter away.

A tremendous flash filled the underground room and flames blazed up the dark.

===7===

Loy Hurston kept guffawing while he looked down on the remains of the burned and crumbled underground room.

This laugh suddenly stopped.

He felt something behind him, turned around and then saw them.

Blue rose petals were dancing in the light of the deep crimson moon that reflected the flames.

Enveloped by these petals was a young man carrying an unfamiliar book, a black haired girl wearing an opened black dress and finally a beast resembling a wolf.

"This is absurd... how can you..."

Loy screamed out from the depths of his lungs.

"Why?! How did you escape?! There wasn't any hole big enough to slip through!"

"I'm sorry, but you know... '''Phantom Books that open the gate to another world''' aren't that rare."

The young man - Huey - muttered so and closed the book he was holding silently.

There was not even any significance in Loy knowing that this was one of the Phantom Books that should not exist in this world. That this was the grimoire left behind by a magician who worshipped a god, called 'The God from the Exterior', who lives in the cracks to other dimensions.

"You are the one who killed the barrister Ashwell, aren't you? Loy Hurston."

Dalian said so in a indifferent voice while gazing at the buffled Loy.

"What are you saying at this hour...?"

Loy laughed dry. He triumphantly glared at the creature behind the girl.

"Look at this disgusting appearance of Chez! Can't you see that this is the monster that was seen in Ashwell's mansion? This MONSTER!"

"The monster here is this twisted heart of yours."

Dalian declared coldly.

"What...?!"

"When we talked with you in the garden, you said that Ashwell got '''bitten to death'''. But you labeled the giant beast seen at the scene of crime as 'absurd rumour'."

Loy was dumbfounded and opened his eyes wide. His face spoke volumes. He couldn't even now believe what he had blurted out.

"So you knew it, Loy... that not a giant beast bit the Ashwells to death, but trained combat dogs."

Huey continued Dalian's words.

"There are only few in this town who wished for Ashwell's death. And it shouldn't be hard to run across you, if one investigates about people who train combat dogs here. Chez tried to stop you. I guess he had to transform in order to sneak into the mansion... or... to cover his brother, you..."

After he listened to Huey's explanation, his face distorted to a weird smile while crying.

The younger brother he looked down on had secretly covered him. He noticed this fact.

"Yeah, that's right... I was the one who killed Ashwell by taking some dogs with me. Originally I was planning to pin the murder on the stray dogs, but... I never thought this would make such a fuss."

Loy put his hand into the pocket of his coat and took out a knife he had hidden there. It was a large knife, the gentry used for duels.

"And now I'm also not able to talk my way out of the murder of Grandfather. I see, so I really was just a failed work. A disgusting beast had built its nest inside my heart."

Loy kept glaring at them and concentrated power in the hand he was holding the knife. Seeing this, Chez jumped out,

"Stop it... Brother!"

With agility beyond belief, the creature landed in front of Loy.

But Loy was faster. He put the blade on his throat and sliced it at a stroke.

Chez screamed out. Fresh blood splattered out from Loy's body, upon which he collapsed and the spreading spreading fire went on covering him.

"Brother..."

The giant creature reached his hand out to the flames and was about to embrace his brother's corpse.

His back shaked once.

A shrill gunshot resounded and pierced the shoulder of the creature.

Dalian stood stock still in blank amazement, while Huey bit on his lips and turned around.

Some men, wearing long coats, had taken notice of the fire, climbed over the fence and were now pointing their guns at Chez. Huey recognized them.

"The Police...?! The guys that observed Loy! Why at such a time?!"

Huey tried to stop them by shouting, but it didn't reach them in their excitement.

"Its the beast... the Beast of Ashwell appeared!"

"Mr. Hurston is being attacked! Shoot...!"

Chez got on his knees while gunshots continuously resounded. Even so he didn't let go of the corpse of his brother. Mustering all the strength he had left, he was about to walk away dragging his feet along. Chez was trying to escape by slipping into the dark.

If Huey and Dalian kept silent, then nobody would ever get to know that the old man, now buried under countless bricks, was shot by Loy. What's left was to carry away Loy's corpse.

If there's no corpse of Loy, then all the blame goes to the "Beast of Ashwell".

The murder of the barrister, the murder of the city council, everything---

Not for the sake of the Hurston family, but to protect Loy's honour.

Chez was planning to take all the bad reputation on his own.

"Wait, Chez!"

[[Image:Dantalian_no_Shoka-vol1-p115.jpg|thumb|Dalian let spiritless loose of the book, which then fell to the ground.]]

And Dalian called the name of this creature. The black-dressed girl presented a book to him.

The forbidden Phantom Book only the present head of the Hurston family is allowed to read.

The Predigree of All Creation---!

"This Phantom Book has chosen you as its owner! With the knowledge written in it, it shouldn't be impossible to even return your body to a common human... so please... take it with you."

The black beast shook its head to her shout.

Then it smiled timidly - or so it seemed.

With an unbelievable instantaneous force, the creature climbed the wall of the mansion and went away from them. But even then, several bullets still pierced him.

"Chez..."

Dalian let spiritless loose of the book, which then fell to the ground.

The blue roses were getting entangled in flames and burned away.

At last, the injured giant beast melted into the dark and disappeared.

===8===

The next morning. Huey and Dalian were riding on a train to the capital.

There weren't much passengers; probably because it was still early morning. The two of them were the only ones in the their wagon.

Dalian was obviously ill tempered and was alone reading a book.

She seemed rather unenthusiastic, since her reading speed was, considering it's her, quite slow. Even her beloved fried bread, she still just ate for two people.

Huey was sitting on the opposite seat and was reading the newspaper he bought at the train station. The train accelerated easefully and the morning sun shone diagonally through the window.

"It looks like Chez' corpse couldn't be found."

Huey muttered this suddenly while holding the tabloid paper.

Half of the article in the cheap local newspaper was filled with the topic of the "again appeared Beast of Ashwell". The entire Police pursued the beast and, supported by the hunters, encircled it. Then they shot it with countless bullets, whereupon the beast fell from the cliff. The death of the beast was taken for granted, but it seemed like they didn't find the corpse although the searched for it until morning.

The remaining half of the article was about Loy Hurston who got murdered by the beast. His achievements as city council member and his capabilities were highly praised in it. Chez was only mentioned in a little column as a victim.

"...I don't want to talk about this stupid dog."

Dalian said so without raising her face in a sulky voice.

"I was about to do him a favour by lending him the book and this stupid dog chose to carry along a corpse. Because he couldn't carry the corpse together with the book... I don't know anymore about this darn fool... that's why I hate dogs."

The black-dressed girl raised her kin in a prickly attitude and looked up to the sky through the window. Her sulking did, somehow, seem like she was suppressing tears.

Huey smiled lightly.

"My opinion is a bit different, I guess?"

"...what should be wrong?"

Dalian seemed offended and asked so.

"It's not like Chez didn't want the Phantom Book. He didn't want to drag you into the gunfight. He didn't want to hurt you!"

"Whatever reason there is, a fool is a fool."

Dalian became even more ill tempered. She raised her eyebrows and scowled at Huey,

"And you are 100 years early to state your opinion to me, despite just being Huey."

After these harsh words, Dalian closed her book. Then she reached out for Huey's bread and bit freely into it.

"My, My" Huey shrugged his shoulders. Then he recalled something and took something out from his coat. It was a small cut flower.

Huey stretched his hand out with agility and decorated a vase for one flower with it.

It was a flower bud that was about to start to bloom with blue petals.

"You took those roses with you?"

Dalian asked with her cheeks stuffed with bread.

"There was just one left."

Huey folded the newspaper and shifted his gaze to the outside.

And said like to speak to himself,

"You can be at ease. If he's still living, he will come meet us for sure! To accept the book then."

Dalian watched the blue rose expressionless and shook her head.

"After all it's just an 'unattainable goal'."

Huey smiled and said lightly jokingly.

"No... it's 'attaining the impossible', right?"

The flower that was the only one of its kind was silently swaying in the morning sun.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Dantalian_no_Shoka:Volume1_Chapter1|Chapter 1]]
| Return to [[Dantalian_no_Shoka|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Dantalian_no_Shoka:Volume1_Chapter3|Chapter 3]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Dantalian no Shoka:Volume1 Chapter2

2010-06-29T23:58:19Z

Swiftstrike: /* 6 */

The housekeeper who was living at the mansion was the first to notice the abnormality.

Stench could be smelled within the darkness.

The fishy stench of blood mixed with the particular smell of an animal.

She first suspected the stray cats living around the mansion.

One of them, an old crafty black cat, once sneaked into the mansion and ate the Lady's parrot in a grotesque manner.

The Lady's fury at that time was beyond normal. Thus, it had been a real bother for the servants. An incident, one gets fed up just by remembering.

That's why she reluctantly left her bed and went to the main wing, bathing in the moon light.

It was still deep into the night.

The town was silent and the mansion was dark, without any lights. One could feel a strong abnormal stench in the stagnated darkness.

"...Lord?"

The housekeeper called out when she heard something while climbing the stairs.

A clanking sound resounded below her.

Glass splitters were all over the carpet. The corridor window had been wrenched open so the glass broke.

And the landlord was lying collapsed in the bedroom in front of the shattered window.

"Are you alright, Lord? What happened here...?"

The housekeeper was surprised and went to help him, but then stopped her movements right after she entered the room.

She took a breath out of fear.

What was lying collapsed there wasn't her master anymore, but a lump of meat in a human shape.

His throat was torn up and the blood that had spurt out from it dyed the room in black.

His clothes were ragged by sharp claws. His expression was frozen in a state of distress.

The young lady was also in the room. And so was her mother; lying upside-down in order to guard her daughter.

"S-Someone..."

The housekeeper slowly stepped backwards and unconsciously averted her gaze from the corpses.

Then she noticed. Something was moving inside the room.

The '''something''', that had hidden itself behind the corpses, raised its upper body.

It looked like a beast and was about two heads taller than an adult man. It was big and seemed to easily weight multiple times as much as the short-built housekeeper.

Raising its wolf-like head, it stared at her.

A body covered with black hair.

A sharp nose and a wide open mouth. Golden eyes.

Lastly, unusually strong developed muscles at the limbs.

"Hya! ....HYAAAAAAAAAAH!!"

The housekeeper screamed out.

Maybe the beast was surprised by her voice, maybe not. But it turned around with unbelievable agility and broke through the window to the outside.

It landed on the wall surrounding the mansion and then, for one moment, looked up to the sky with the blood on its fur sparkling.

Then the beast disappeared melting into the dark---

==Episode 02: Crossbreed==
===1===

A pub near the rail station was currently crowded with people wanting lunch.

Dishes, of which only the portions were good, were lined up on the counter and the bearded host was busy moving around.

Almost all the guests were wearing plain clothes and seemed like workers.

Many of them looked rude and there were also ones within the mass that already smelled of alcohol.

In the corner of this pub, there was a party of two with another atmosphere than the rest.

A young man who was about 20 years old and a little girl with long black hair.

The young man was wearing a leather frock coat and a small sized bag.

His sincere features implied a good upbringing, but interestingly enough, he didn't seem ignorant of the ways of the world. One could feel the atmosphere of a well trained soldier in every one of his movements.

"Let's go, Dalian... It'll be time for the appointment soon."

Taking out an army-use pocket watch, he called out to the girl.

The black-haired girl called Dalian looked expressionlessly up to him. And then said with haughtiness that didn't fit her cute looks,

"Wait, Huey. I am still in the middle of my meal."

"In the middle of it? ...Do you still plan to eat more?"

The young man called Huey asked a bit amazed. A lot of cleanly eaten up plates were already piled up in front of the girl. On the plate she was currently eating were things like fish & chips, meat pie and sugared glossy fried bread.

Only fatty dishes which one can almost get heartburn just from looking.

"Why do you need to ask such an obvious thing?"

However, Dalian pointed to the counter undisturbed, while biting into those dishes,

"This foolish pub offers eat-all-you-can for their fried breads! The price is the same, thus it's overwhelmingly more profitable when I eat a lot. Are you so dense that you can't even do such simple math?"

"No, I know that much even without math..."

Huey sighed lightly. The black-haired girl looked up to him and said

"In that case quickly bring me the next serving, you dunce."

"......"

While shaking his head, Huey stood up as ordered and walked towards the counter.

Noticing Huey's sour face, the host of the pub raised a doubtful eyebrow.

"An unfamiliar face. Are the two of you outsiders?"

"Yes. We just arrived on the previous train."

Huey smiled sociably. Looking around in the crowded pub, he added

"Quite lively in here. I expected this town to be a bit calmer."

A group of about fifteen men were yelling around all the time in the center of the shop. A noisy bunch who seemed to be something like hunters or ex-soldiers.

The host looked at them bothered, and muttered in a soft tone, like speaking to himself

"It is actually a calm town, you know. If there wasn't for the incident."

"...incident?"

Huey inclined his head. The host answered while cutting the roast beef in front of him,

"The Beast of Ashwell. Didn't you come because you've also heard of this rumour?"

"No. What is it about?"

Seemingly having aroused his interest, Huey leaned forward lightly.

The host took out a newspaper from a stack of newspapers on the ground and presented it to him. A thin tabloid size local paper. It was the last week's issue.

"It's big on the first page. A lawyer that opened his business in this town got murdered."

"A lawyer...?"

While looking through the creased newspaper, Huey narrowed his eyes. Ashwell was the name of the murdered lawyer. Leonard Ashwell. Age at death; 40 years.

"Mr. Ashwell was a famous barrister in this town, you see. He accepted cases for low prices, proceeded against corrupted policemen or sued landlords that abused tenant farmers... For us common folk, he was like a hero."

"This hero... got murdered?"

Yeah, the host answered bluntly.

"Not just the lord. His wife and daughter got all murdered, too. I tell you, it was a cruel thing."

"...what about the culprit?" asked Huey.

"Huh?"

"Is it still unknown, who killed them? According to what you've just told me, he seemed to have many enemies."

"Ah, well yeah... Surely the bunch that shunned him wasn't all that small..."

The host said hazily. It was in a voice tired by lamenting.

"But we know who the culprit is. And there's the big problem."

"Who is it?"

"It's not a human. It’s a beast."

"A beast?"

"I've heard it's taller than your common cow and looks like a wolf."

Huey kept quiet for a while and gazed at the bearded face of the host. Then he lost his focus and breathed out,

"Err... Can you tell me more about this?"

The host sighed deeply.

"A servant of the Ashwells witnessed it. How this beast killed the whole family, and in the end, escaped through the window after it ate a bit of them."

"For real...?"

Huey asked back perplexed. The host nodded deeply,

"Well... The servant collapsed right after the police arrived and the thing about it being bigger than a cow probably is not true. But I also don't think it's all a lie, since there actually were corpses eroded by a beast. And there were also strands of hair and footprints."

"I see..."

Huey dropped his gaze to the newspaper. The contents of it were clearly substantiating the host's words.

"So the people gathered here are planning to hunt the beast?"

Huey asked so, gazing at the main street, which one could see from the entrance of the pub.

There were about 4, 5 gods, looking like hunting dogs, fastened carelessly to the street light. And the long and narrow luggage several guests of the pub were carrying, were probably their hunting guns.

The host continued in an indifferent voice.

"Vengeance for the Lord... a lot of people got support from him, you see. Especially the townspeople involved with this damn provoking Hurston family..."

"Hurston family?"

Huey inclined his head once again. This name wasn't written in the newspaper.

The host nosed displeasured.

"Didn't you notice when you arrived? This fucking big fertilizer factory."

"If you're talking about this building I could see from the window in the train..."

"Yeah, that's it. The city council member Roy Hurston is managing this factory, but this damn greenhorn fired about 500 workers half a year ago - unilateral, just because he brought in a new machine!"

"Dismissal? But what happened to the workers...?"

Huey asked in a serious voice. The host shrugged his shoulders bluntly,

"See, there's no other industry company in this town. It was awful. When they were on the edge of hanging themselves or become criminals, Mr. Ashwell came and rescued them."

"Rescued them....?"

"It's called 'class-action'. He stirred up the press and caused uproar with this. It seems like he even got back support by the noble and wealthy people of the capital. Thanks to this, that Hurston greenhorn got severely criticized in court. Everyone was delighted when he won the lawsuit right in the first instance."

I see, Huey nodded. Ashwell surely could be called a hero.

"And now the former employees want to revenge him...?"

"They seem to be planning to go on a mountain hunt together with the hunters and ex-servicemen that gathered from nearby. Some of them want to strike it rich by capturing this mysterious beast alive... I was sure that you'd also belong to this bunch. I mean, you've also been a soldier, right?"

"No... I was just a pilot."

Huey shook his head with a smile.

The host looked wonderingly at Huey.

"Hmm... If you're not aiming for the beast, then why did you come to this town...?"

Huey stiffened lightly his cheeks and nodded.

"Well... I have an appointment with an acquaintance of an acquaintance. This bread, I'll be taking this with me, alright?"

"U, Uuh...?"

Huey hurriedly wrapped up some fried bread in oil paper and walked away. The host gazed in wonder at him for a while. Huey pretended to not notice this and returned with fast steps to his table.

Dalian was already on watch for him with a bitter expression, embracing the sugar pot.

"You are late! How long does it take you to get some bread, you lame duck?"

Even before Huey could sit down, Dalian started berating him. Huey made a tired face and said,

"...let's go, Dalian."

The girl looked up, amazed, and held out her hands covered with protectors.

"What are you talking about? I will be eating this fried bread now. Hurry up and hand it over."

"The family of your acquaintance seems to be pretty unpopular in this town... if they find out that our destination is the house of the Hurston's, then they'd probably cause quite an uproar."

Saying so, Huey started to put together their luggage. Seeing this, Dalian panicked. While standing up hurriedly, she reached out her hands and said,

"Hey Huey, why are you stowing the bread away? I've not put sugar on it yet. Huey!"

"It also seems better if we not search for a carriage nearby. It can't be helped... We'll have to walk for a bit."

"Hey! What are you doing? Let go of my hands. Where are you touching me? How lewd!"

Huey took the kicking and struggling little girl, almost like luggage, under his arms and left the shop.

Beholding the sugar pot left on the table woefully, Dalian muttered in a tearful voice,

"Sugar..."

===2===

While the Hurston Family didn't hold a peerage, they were a gentry family with equal fortune and authority. They owned land around the town and employed several tenant farmers. A lot of them also were working in important offices of the town, like as judges or as committee members.

Their residence was a big mansion on a high ground with a view down on the town.

There was a well maintained garden with flowers blooming in profusion and in the adjoining farm, expensive racehorses were grazing. Also the building itself was impressing and let one feel the assets of the family.

There was just one thing ruining this scenery, which was a group of about 40 to 50 people encircling the front door of the mansion. It was a protest movement against the discharge of the factory employees.

Gazing at them through the window of the parlor, Huey sipped at his black tea with an uncomfortable expression. Dalian was sitting on a couch, absorbed in reading books as she freely took out a bookshelf in the mansion. She was expressionless as always, but looked amused in a way. When she could read a rare book, she was almost always in a good temper.

"Thank you for waiting."

The time Huey's tea cup was half-empty, a tall man wearing an American sack suit was guided by a butler and entered the room.

His age was about in the midst of the twenties. He was a young man not so much older than Huey.

Seeing Huey looking back to him, the man tried to manage a vague smile. But then instantly seemed surprised and stopped.

Staring at Dalian who was wordlessly reading a book, he spoke lightly bewildered,

"Err... are you the Black Reading Princess?"

"......"

Dalian gradually noticed his existence and raised her face. The man smiled timidly while she scowled at him on guard.

But his bewilderment was reasonable. This is because Dalian was a beauty that gave off the impression of a doll. Furthermore her dress added to this with its enigma.

Cloth decorated out with jet black laces. A skirt bulged up by several layers of frills. These outlines of her were enfolded by metallic protectors on her back hands and an unrefined tasset.

Her looks made one think of the ceremonial robes of medieval knights; an odd mixture that couldn't be called dress or armor.

And finally, in place of a ribbon, she was wearing an old, metallic chest.

A big lock, tied to her with silver chains.

Even so, the man bowed politely to the black-dressed girl.

"Please forgive my rudeness. I wasn't expecting such a beautiful lady..."

The corners of Dalian's mouth twitched when she heard his words. If she was a cat, she'd surely be purring now, pleased.

For some reason Dalian gave Huey a triumphant sidelong glance and tugged at his sleeves. Then she muttered in a low voice,

"This greenhorn is quite promising. You ought to follow his example a bit."

Huey sighed amazed.

"Wasn't this a mere phrase of civility... ah..."

He got his shin kicked by Dalian's metallic boots and frowned.

The timidly smiling man beheld their giving and taking in confusion.

"Thank you for taking on this far journey... I'm relieved you arrived without problems."

Finally he could pull himself together and said so.

He then shifted his glance in the direction of the front door of the mansion.

The workers gathered in front of the door were still hanging out banners across the street and were still raising protesting voices. There some guts are needed in order to slip through the circle of this menacing crowd.

"Well, somehow."

Huey nodded with a bitter smile.

"But I pity the carriage driver who got thrown with rotten eggs."

"Is that so..."

The man sighed.

"I will provide this driver with a servant later, as an apology."

"...this group seems to consist of the workers discharged by the factory, right?"

Huey asked nonchalantly.

The man cast down his eyes sentimentally.

"Yes. The protest movement settled down a bit after the judgment at the first instance, but since a few days it’s again like this... do you already know about the barrister Ashwell?"

"I've heard about it underway from the host of a pub we went to... a beast has attacked him?"

"W-Well yes... such rumours seem to be also in circulation..."

The man's voice trembled.

"With the death of their barrister, the judgments from now on are in the wind. I think that's also a reason why the former employees of the factory grew wild now. I just hope my brother recognizes that they do have lives and families to protect."

"By 'brother' you mean...?"

"Aah, I forgot to mention this. My name's Chez Hurston. The head of the factory is my older brother, Loy Hurston."

Again with a timid smile, the man held out his right hand.

"My name is Hugh Anthony Disward - you may call me Huey. And she's Dalian."

With these words, Huey grasped back his hand. Then suddenly he seemed to have come upon something unexpected.

He noticed that the palm of Chez' hand was solid and trained, although he looked very timid.

Rather than the son of a rich gentry family, this seemed to be the palm of a coachman or groom, who fosters horses.

"Er... I've heard you came to meet grandfather... forgive my rudeness, but what kind of business...?"

Chez didn't notice Huey's bewilderment and asked so reluctantly.

Not Huey, but Dalian answered to this question.

"We came to hand over a book. The old Phantom Book we were entrusted with by your ancestors."

"Phantom Book...?"

Chez inclined his head. Dalian gazed at him expressionlessly.

"I've heard it's considered to be the proof of the current head of the family."

"Is that so? ...I see. So grandfather is..."

Chez muttered, comprehending something.

It was right after this, that rude footsteps could be heard from the corridor and the door to the parlor opened violently.

===3===

"Chez...! Is Chez here?!"

A stern-looking man with sharp eyes entered the parlor.

He looked around arrogantly in the room and seemed obviously unpleased when he noticed Huey and Dalian.

"Brother."

Chez moaned weakly.

Huey and Dalian compared the two of them with the eye wordlessly.

Apparently the man, that was called 'brother' by Chez, seemed to be the city council member Loy Hurston.

His was about in the latter half of his twenties. He could probably be classified as a young public official. He was just about 4 or 5 years older than Chez.

However, the impressions of those brothers were quite different. The appearance of the younger brother was helpless, but polite and gentle, whilst the older brother was brimming with self-confidence and haughtiness. In a sense, their relation was obvious.

"What is this bunch outside the mansion? Didn't I tell you to drive away these riffraff?"

Loy rebuked his younger brother without restraint in front of Huey and Dalian's eyes.

Chez chewed his words,

"But look, brother. They aren't trying to do us any harm. They just seek an employment and hence wish to discuss this matter once again with you. So please..."

"So what?"

Loy asked him back in a cynic voice.

"Don't make me laugh. There's nothing to discuss with those lower classes. What a waste of time."

"...isn't it this one-sided attitude of yours that makes them revolt like this?"

"Don't be absurd. Are you telling me to bow my head to those lowlifes out there?"

"What nonsense" Loy added muttering like to spit out.

"To begin with, wasn't their incapability the reason they failed keeping a job? Why should I, Loy Hurston, bear responsibility for this? Listen Chez, the ability of us humans isn't equal. Superior people have a role appropriate to their ability and incapable people aren't allowed to hinder them."

"Even so, suddenly dismissing them is going too far! Didn't they all expend great effort for the factory up to now?"

Chez tried desperately to convince his brother.

But Loy just looked down on him with a cold gaze,

"However much effort incapable people do expend, they cannot win against a person with true ability. Aren't you, more than anyone else, aware of this fact, Chez?"

The younger brother hung his head powerlessly to the mocking words of his brother.

Chez looked down miserably, but Loy didn't care and asked him rudely,

"By the way... who are those guys?"

Loy gazed suspiciously at Huey and Dalian.

"They are our guests! The two of them came to meet grandfather... Sir Disward and Miss Dalian."

Chez said to his brother in a reproving voice.

A light astonishment skimmed over Loy's face.

"...Sir Disward? A relative of Wesley Disward?"

"Pleased to meet you."

Huey smiled uncomfortable. He stood up and greeted him politely.

When he recognized that the out-of-place looking guests were related to a noble family, Loy changed his attitude abruptly. He drew near as if they were intimate and smiled unnaturally.

"Welcome, Sir Disward! I am Loy Hurston."

"I've heard you are a member of the city council? You seem to be a very busy person!"

A bit of cynicism was mixed in Huey's words, but Loy nodded exaggeratedly.

"You see, the Hurston family is a personage in this town. So we have to do reputable work."

Then he turned around to his younger brother,

"Are you planning to lead them to grandfather's room hereafter?"

"Yes, that's what I thought..."

Chez answered in a subdued voice.

"Got it. I shall accompany you."

Loy said so interrupting his brother.

"Pointless..."

A hoarse voice could be heard from behind Loy.

An old man escorted by servants arrived on a roll chair with creaking metallic wheels. He looked terrible pale.

"This won't be... necessary... Loy."

"Grandfather?"

Loy turned around to him surprised, while Chez rushed over to the old man hurriedly.

"Grandfather... what about your health? Please don't overdo things..."

"I'm fine, Chez..."

The old man said in a cracking voice resembling a rusty gear.

"It sins against good manners to invite the Reading Princes to our house and then summon her to my bedroom..."

Dalian stepped up to the old man.

She elegantly spread the sleeves of her jet black dress, stopped and then proclaimed with a face as expressionless as the one of a doll. Her voice seemed lonesome in a way.

"You've gotten old... Haven't you, Boyd Hurston?"

A smile floated over the stale cheeks of the old man. He kissed her hand that was covered with a metallic protector.

"You are without change, Black Reading Princess... I am truly grateful... that you've come to grant my wish."

Dalian nodded silently.

"Based on an old contract, I've come to hand out a book. The Phantom Book sealed by your ancestor in the distant past... 'The Pedigree of All Creation'."

Upon the words of the black-dressed girl, Loy's look became grim.

"Phantom Book...? Grandfather, what does this...?"

The old man raised his face clumsy and turned his glance towards his two grandchildren.

"It's an ancient book... the new head of the Hurston family is allowed to read it only once in his entire life. The proof of the present head of... our family."

"So that means... you've called them today because..."

"You two should be aware of this... but I won't last... so long anymore. It's something... I have to pass on to the new head before I leave this world..."

When the old man spoke so far, he started to cough violently. He coughed up blood and it didn't seem to stop any time soon.

"Grandfather...!"

Chez patted the back of the old man. In the meanwhile, a servant poured out water from a water jar and presented it to him. The old man grabbed the glass with trembling fingers.

"Tonight... come to my room before the date changes... there... I shall conduct the inheritance... is this alright for you... Black Reading Princess?"

The old man asked while breathing painfully.

Dalian proclaimed without a single change in her expression.

"I've heard your wish."

===4===

Huey and Dalian decided to spend the rest of the time until sun set in the garden, since the parlor was kind of loud due to the protest movement. The garden was far more beautiful than it seemed from afar; countless roses were in fullness of bloom inside the lovely manicured flower beds.

However, Dalian didn't rejoice to this view, but instead sat down on the bench at the bower and continued to read a thick book wordlessly. Huey didn't seem to mind and, while yawning, shifted his gaze to the meadow in which a water fountain was positioned.

Chez could be seen on the meadow. He rolled around in the grass and frolic around with several whelps. Apparently he had let out the hunting dog whelps they were raising in the dog kennel of the mansion in order to look after them.

"Dogs... I see, so he's looking after the dogs..."

Huey murmured so, looking at Chez cheerfully frolicking around with the dogs. He had remembered the solid and trained palm of Chez's hand when they did a handshake.

It was unlikely, that this could come just from playing around with the dogs. It could be said for sure, that he always was looking after them with a lot of enthusiasm.

"The Hurston family originally earned most of their fortune by hunting dogs breeding. Even the Royal dog kennel is taking over some dogs raised here."

Dalian said, disinterested without looking up from her book.

"Aah, I see... there are quite some dog lovers, even in noble and royal families. I guess dogs raised by a famous breeder are taken over for unbelievable high prices."

Chez seemed to have noticed Huey's glance and waved his hand embarrassed. Then he came towards the bower together with the whelps.

Seeing this, Dalian contorted her face. She closed her book and sneaked to the back of the bench.

The whelps followed behind him in order and, when he stopped, they lied down as if to join up with him. It was an impressive relationship of mutual trust. One could see that this didn't just result from good training; the whelps also adored him.

"They seem pretty attached to you."

Huey said in admiration.

Chez shook his head troubled while blushing.

"This is because I was looking after them since I was young."

The speckled hunting dog whelps looked like stuffed toys and seemed extremely cuddlesome. He kneeled down to the whelps looking up to him and stroked their back.

"Dalian, don't you want to try touching them, too? ...Dalian?"

Huey turned around still holding a whelp in his arms and was stunned.

The black-dressed girl had hidden herself behind a post of the bower and peeked out with caution. On top of that, she held the thick book she read before in front of her like a shield.

Huey asked in a lightly amazed voice,

"...what are you doing there, Dalian?"

"Do not worry about it. I am now interested in this flower."

Dalian said so with feigned ignorance and observed forcedly the rose bed in front of her. She was clearly acting unnaturally. Huey now seemed to try to refrain from laughing,

"Don't tell me, you're afraid, of dogs?"

"What...?!"

Dalian's smooth white cheeks blushed crimson. Then she added in an unnatural voice with no intonation,

"W-What are you saying? Why should I be afraid of such a wild beast who can't even read letters right? H-How foolish."

"......"

Huey stood up wordlessly still holding the whelp in his arms and slowly neared Dalian. Then he let the dog down on the ground.

Dalian seemed to draw the young hunting dog's interest by her stare, so the dog wagged his tail joyfully and came running to her in full speed.

"I-iih?!"

Dalian shrieked effeminately and because she froze on the spot in fear, she couldn't even escape.

"Hey, what are you doing you pooch? Stop it. I am not tasty!"

[[Image:Dantalian_no_Shoka-vol1-p85.jpg|thumb|"Hey, what are you doing you pooch? Stop it. I am not tasty!"]]

The black-dressed girl stumbled when her legs got tangled and ended up with the book and the dog on her while she waved her hands and feet about. Dalian's face was blue and contorted, but from far it looked like she was joyfully frolicking around.

Huey shoulders were trembling while he tried desperately to refrain from laughing, but Chez couldn't overlook this scene and so approached Dalian and pulled the whelp apart.

"Forgive me. Are you alright?"

Chez asked caring, upon which Dalian nodded awkwardly.

"Haa... haa... t-this will have consequences, Huey..."

She said so to him while catching her breath and looking up to him resentful. Then, at last, Huey couldn't suppress it anymore and started to laugh out loud.

"E-Excuse me... I will now take them for a walk..."

After he bowed down several times, Chez left taking the dogs with him.

There was, however, a person that approached them in place of him. Loy.

The eldest son of the Hurston family gave his brother, who was laughing innocently surrounded by the dogs, a dirty look.

"Geez...! I guess he is beyond hope. Playing around with dogs in his age."

He said so with a criticizing tone.

Huey looked up to his face in profile, seemingly surprised.

"You don't assist raising the dogs, Loy Hurston?"

Loy shrugged his shoulders with a smile.

"Of course I am assisting, too. But only in the shape of work. It doesn't suffice to just pamper them. There's also the need to cast away unable dogs with no mercy. My stupid younger brother doesn't seem to understand this. Do you know the difference between superior and inferior dogs?"

"No... what is it?"

"It's the lineage."

Loy smirked raising the corners of his mouth.

"A dog that inherited the blood of superior parents will gain even more superior abilities. Furthermore, he will leave even more superior blood when he is mated with an excellent dog of the opposite sex. This is the foundation of breeding. A superior individual is from birth on different from others. It's the same for humans."

"Humans as well?"

"Yes. To tell the truth, I'm not blood related with grandfather. The same applies for Chez."

Huey scowled upon Loy's sudden revelation. But Loy added in a proud voice,

"Grandfather looked for men and women with an excellent lineage, paired them and raised their children as his grandchildren. In order to bequeath a more superior lineage to the Hurston family."

"...so you don't know your true parents?"

Huey asked reluctantly and expressionless.

"Right. But I'm thankful to grandfather! Thanks to him I was born with superior abilities than others. I'm able to achieve better results as others with the same effort and am successful in business. Grandfather's decision was correct. But then there seem to be exceptions."

"Exceptions?"

Loy pointed a scoffing and bitter smile to Huey who inclined his head.

"Just look at Chez! Even when you cross breed two excellent racehorses - it's possible that a useless horse, that can't even run right, gets born. Even the most superior breeder produces failures. That's what I'm trying to say."

One could not see any hatred or ill will in the face of Loy when he spitted out these sharp words. He was just stating what he considered to be facts.

"I've already heard about 'The Pedigree of All Creation' before."

Loy shot a glance at Dalian, who started to read her book again.

"A Phantom Book that covers all the characteristics to figure out which lineages to pair in order to produce excellent descendants... it’s probably thanks to this book that the Hurston family succeeded in breeding. It certainly can be considered to be the proof of the present head of our family."

Huey kept silent and nodded.

Crops, gardening plants, hunting dogs, pets, racehorses - countless people are continuously conducting selective breeding or mating in order to obtain better individuals. And the profit the succeeding ones can gain is immense. Producers of superior racehorses can earn unbelievable amounts of money just with the mating fees for their horses.

However, it's about living beings.

There's no warranty that the descendants of superiors parents will be superior, too. For one, there are the compatibility and 'hit or miss' issues. And it's also very well possible that the children only inherit the weaknesses of their parents.

But if there was a way to know the results of mating pairs in advance... then this could be seen as a certain wealth. It would be like a dream for people living from breeding.

At the same time this would mean something dreadful.

Reliably producing superior tribes also means the destruction of tribes which aren't.

This was probably the reason 'The Pedigree of All Creation' has been sealed away.

As a Phantom Book containing forbidden knowledge, that should not exist in this world---

The head of the Hurston family is the only chosen one allowed to read it once in a lifetime.

"So you think you're going to inherit it?"

Huey asked Loy.

"Of course. There isn't anyone other with the qualifications."

Loy said so without hesitation. It was no bluff. He was full of pure confidence.

He suddenly narrowed his eyes in displeasure.

Two men, looking like guests, were walking on a corridor in the mansion. Loy had noticed that. The two of them were wearing the same type of coat and radiated a kind of authority.

"Excuse me. It seems the Police have come again."

Loy said so glancing at them with evil eyes. Huey seemed suspicious.

"Police?"

"To obtain information. Recently there was an incident of a layer's family getting massacred. There is a bunch that is slandering us with their unfounded rumours."

Huey looked at him skeptically.

"It seems the man that got murdered fought against you at court, right?"

"Right. It's a real bother. Thanks to this we're now suspected even after he was bitten to death. See, there are even absurd rumours of a giant beast at the scene of the crime..."

Loy didn't seem to care much and smirked.

"Well, we let them investigate the mansion until they've got enough. However much they search, I don't think they'll find a monster wolf of the size of a cow."

Loy left with these words and Huey gazed for a while after him silently. Then, at once, he seemed to have recalled something and turned around to the black-dressed girl.

Dalian was taking a break from reading and watched absent-mindedly a flower bed.

The fence was decorated with lovely ornaments and the tendrils of blue roses in bloom were twined around it.

"Blue roses...? Very pretty."

Huey spoke to Dalian after having watched her admiring the roses as if it was something out of the common.

"Do you know the blue rose's meaning in the language of flowers, Huey?"

Dalian opened her mouth and said so bluntly without moving a muscle. Huey shook his head,

"No, can you tell me?"

"Unattainable goal... or attaining the impossible."

"...attaining the impossible?"

"Blue pigments do not exist in roses to begin with. Whatever cultivar you combine, it is, strictly speaking, impossible to create a blue rose."

"Impossible you say... but what's this then?"

Huey touched the roses surprised. Admittedly the color was unusual, but they were definitely roses. Layers of lovely petals and thorns on the tendrils.

Dalian nodded restfully.

"They are roses. However, their genes were recombined and the function of another plant was implanted that produces blue pigments. It's an artificial rose---"

"The genes...? It's possible to do this...?"

"It's impossible with the knowledge and technology of the current age. But if there is something that can grant this knowledge to mankind---"

"The Phantom Books that should not exist in this world... I guess?"

Huey sighed deeply.

"Correct. This is the forbidden knowledge the owner of 'The Pedigree of All Creation' does obtain."

Dalian murmured so and casted down her eyes.

Huey seemed to have noticed something and raised his face.

"Dalian... if someone with this knowledge is able to produce such roses, can he also create monsters that shouldn't originally exist? For example an improved hunting dog of the size of a cow and resembling a wolf. This would be..."

"Correct. Probably..."

Dalian answered quick like a shot. Apparently she thought the same thing.

"But who would do such a thing?"

"Eh?"

"The only living person that has read 'The Pedigree of All Creation' is Boyd Hurston. Even if he could create such a giant monster, this old man wouldn't be able to take it to the outside or to train it. If there's one who could do the job..."

"Chez... but he doesn't have a motive to let this beast attack the barrister Ashwell."

Huey held his chin and moaned.

"The one having a motive is the older brother, Loy. But does such a busy person have the time to tame such a monster...? To begin with, how to raise a beast of a cow's size unseen? And where to hide it? Locking it up would be too conspicuous."

"So... do you think the Hurston family has nothing to do with the beast of Ashwell, Dalian?"

Huey muttered in a somehow taken aback voice.

Dalian kept silent for a while, but then answered,

"We will talk about this later, Huey."

She said so suddenly in an urging voice.

One could see sweat appearing on her smooth doll-like face. Seemingly feeling danger, Dalian turned around embracing her book,

"Grh... the escape route has been blocked."

She distorted her well-formed lips and moaned weakly.

Dogs were obstructing her path.

They were whelps even a level smaller than the ones Chez took with him before. Two resembling spaniels were drawing near from both sides, wagging their short tail.

The black-dressed girl backed off slowly but tripped over the edge of the flower bed and fell face up.

The whelps seemed to misunderstand this as a signal to play and jumped joyfully towards her.

"Hey, what are you doing? Stop it... Ah! This place is no good. Don't lick there... the book, no, the book is no good! Incorrect!"

Dalian's cries resounded in the garden at evening.

===5===

Late at night. Huey and Dalian were guided to an annexe of the mansion.

The building was made of old limestone and made one feel the history of the Hurston family. This dark gray building seemed to be the current residence of the present head Boyd.

"Ah, you've come..."

Boyd saw Dalian arriving and muttered so contentedly.

Other than he, only the brothers Chez and Loy were in the old man's workroom. There were no butlers, nor were there any servants.

"Thank you for waiting."

The black-dressed girl proclaimed calmly.

She was carrying an old book under her arm.

But not one of the books she freely took out from the mansion. A leather cover that had grown stale. The binding was splendidly decorated with gold. And then the crest engraved into the book. 'The Pedigree of All Creation' - this was its title.

"Ooh... this is exactly... like then..."

The old man reached out his bony hands but then desisted from doing so and stopped his movements.

Phantom Books grant their readers access to forbidden knowledge. But if someone is possessing one of it for a too long time, it will bring various distortions to this world. This tendency is even more severe when someone other than the proper owner is taking it into the hands. He knows about this. The old man is not the owner of the Phantom Book anymore.

"Grandfather... the inheritance of the status of the present head is all well and good, but wouldn't it be better to call a public notary? And why on earth in such a room...?"

Loy spoke in a lightly irritated voice. He was probably unpleased not knowing his grandfather's real intention.

However, the old man ignored Loy's question,

"May you open this door, Sir Disward?"

Huey grabbed for the knob of the door inside the workroom as commanded.

The thick metallic door opened with a creaking sound. Beyond was a stairway leading to the underground.

"What is this...?!"

One could hear Loy's gasp. Also Chez was opening his eyes wide.

The stairs didn't reach so wide. The room wasn't completely underground, but rather was like a secret chamber of which one half was buried in the ground. Compared to the other rooms of the mansion, this one was about half of their size.

On one side of the windowless room, unfamiliar chemicals were tidily lined up.

The room was filled with countless experiment utensils like test tubes and microscopes. It looked more like the laboratory of a hospital or university, than the workroom of a gentry family.

Loy groaned when he looked around in the room while walking down the stairs with an oil lamp in his hand.

"I never would have guessed that there's such an establishment under the annexe... what is this all, Grandfather?"

"A room built using the knowledge granted by the 'The Pedigree of All Creation'... it's a room for forbidden secret ceremonies."

Boyd Hurston answered with a faint smile.

Chez was the one carrying the old man. He lifted his grandfather up together with the wheelchair and walked down the stairs carefully. He was stronger than he looked with his slender body.

"Nostalgic...isn't it...? Loy, Chez..."

The old man said so, cryptically. The two brothers looked at each other sceptically.

"It's the place you two were brought forth!"

"The place we were brought forth...? What do you mean, grandfather?"

Loy glared offended at the old man.

The old man cackled,

"Our family is in contact with the Royal Family through their dog kennel... you know that, right...?"

"Yes, of course. This is because the dogs raised by us are exceptional."

Loy puffed up with pride. "Mhm", the old man nodded.

"We weren't only instructed... to breed dogs..."

"...that is to say...?"

"It's about a secret contract concluded during the... epoch of the former Queen... it was right after the war at the peninsula in the last century. It has been already more than sixty years ago..."

The old man closed his eyes to follow his memory.

In the epoch of the former Queen, the kingdom sent out its army to the European continent to fight against Russia together with other countries like French or Turkey. It was known as one of the most idiotic fights in history. It cost a giant amount of war expenditures and the lives of countless soldiers but the countries did not attain a single thing. It was indeed a foolish war.

And it's known that the troops of the Kingdom used combat dogs on the battlefield.

It's rather natural that the Royal Family contacted the Hurston family in that epoch, since they were famous as outstanding breeders.

"Her Majesty grieved... over the great loss of... this country's soldiers. The chamberlain couldn't let pass her sorrow unnoticed and... consulted me. He asked if it isn't possible to bring forth...　better and better soldiers like it is with dogs... a new kind of human... with superior abilities... and who survive any battlefield however cruel..."

"Bring forth... a new kind of human...?"

Loy said in an unstrung voice. Chez' shoulders were trembling in fright.

The flame in the lamp produced a dark shadow on the face of the old man.

"When I inherited the status of the present head of the Hurston family... and learned about the existence of 'The Pedigree of All Creation'... I noticed. I noticed that I could grant the wish of the Queen... using the knowledge of this Phantom Book. That's why I... built this establishment."

Loy swallowed his saliva.

"So... in this room..."

"Using the knowledge written in the Phantom Book... I examined the genes of thousands of fellow countrymen... and produced your parents. They, who were born with superior abilities,... were adopted by the people who lost their children in the war and became splendid adults."

A mad smile floated over his face.

"So I considered them to be the first generation of the new human... and went on to produce the second one... by once more revising the genes of your already superior parents... a new kind of human that has the abilities to act as the perfect soldier... the successor of the Hurston family..."

The long monologue of the old man ended. Then,

"Wonderful...!"

Loy extended his arms and looked up to the ceiling. His whole body was shivering in deep emotion.

"So this am I, Loy Hurston! An improved new kind of human, born as a superior species...!"

However, the old man interrupted him with his hoarse voice.

"Oh no... Loy... it's not you."

Loy was still looking up to the ceiling, but puzzlement spread over his face.

"...what?"

"You didn't inherit... the new characteristic... I seeked for..."

Upon the cold words of his grandfather, Loy's appearance became nervous.

"What are you saying... Grandfather?! Aren't these superior abilities of mine the proof of a new kind of human?"

Loy drew nervously closer but the old man didn't even think of answering him anymore.

"The one appropriate for being the head of the Hurston family... my successor... are you... Chez."

The old man turned around. The face of the, usually timidly smiling, young man who pushed the wheelchair stiffened.

Loy was beside himself and pointed at his younger brother,

"How absurd... Grandfather, are you telling me I am inferior to someone like Chez?! There's no way such an absurd thing could be!"

"You're... merely a common human who's a bit clever. You aren't something along the lines of a new kind of human."

The old man spoke merciless.

"Loy... you're just a failed work."

Loy was dazed and stood stock still there.

"Failed work... I am... just a failed work...?!"

Loy muttered the harsh words of his grandfather and went on retreating to the wall.

Underway his leg got caught in a rack, he fell down, got buried in test tubes and chemical bottles, and finally sank down to the floor. After he gazed dumbfounded at the old man, he started to weep.

The fact that the brother, he once looked down on, snatched away the status as head of the family, knocked him down to such an extent.

Chez averted his gaze from his brother and glared rebukingly at the old man instead.

"Please wait, Grandfather. There's no way I'm suitable for the..."

"Don't play dumb... it's futile, Chez... I know you better... than anyone other. The characteristic of the new mankind I was seeking for by crossbreeding is the ability you're trying to hide so desperately..."

Chez' back quaked heavily. Hugging his own shoulder in fright, he stepped one step back. The old man reached out his hand as if to tempt him,

"Well then, Chez... now accept the Phantom Book... and then spread your kindred over the entire country! This is your role. It's an honour granted to you by us, the Hurston family!"

"No..."

Chez interrupted his excited grandfather in a timid voice.

"Chez?"

The old man opened his mouth surprised.

"I do not desire such things like a Phantom Book or forbidden knowledge... this is just playing with life and death!"

"What...? What are you saying, Chez? You, the one and only success..."

"Success and failure in existence...? You don't have the right to decide over that. And even more so, you don't have the right to forsake a failed work like trash."

Chez grinded his teeth.

"I admit that talent isn't allotted equally to the humans. However, there's no one who's superior in every aspect compared to the others! A breed of dog that was brought forth through an array of unreasonable crossbreeding might have outstanding abilities. But they do also have at least a big weakness in another aspect."

"Wait... Chez... listen to me..."

The old man spoke in dismay. However, Chez just shook his head with a gentle smile.

"Won't we end with all this about the head of the family, Grandfather...? Like up to now, brother can take care of the factory and the mansion, and I will continue to take care of the dogs..."

"Chez...!"

The old man was persisting on his wish, and his grandchild was trying to persuade him.

Huey was wordlessly watching their fierce argument.

Dalian was looking down to the Phantom Book in her arms and seemed bored. However suddenly, a slight disturbance could be seen in her eyes.

A faint light shone through the closed Phantom Book in the dark underground room. The Phantom Book was emitting magical power.

"Dalian...?"

Noticing this abnormality, Huey turned around. Then his face contorted with surprise.

"Lie down, Dalian---!"

"Huh?!"

Taking the black-dressed girl with him, Huey tumbled down on the floor with great vigour.

Right after this, an intense intent to kill shot past over their heads.

A gunshot resounded in the underground room. Sparks scattered within the darkness and the smell of gunpowder spread out.

"Brother?!"

Chez shouted in a shrill voice.

Loy had stood up swaying. He threw away the oil lamp to the ground, took out the handgun he had been hiding and aimed.

"Chez..."

A distorted voice leaked out from Loy's mouth.

"Did you think I'd rejoice on such a conclusion, Chez...? Living on as a failed work while asking for your sympathy...?"

Chez was short before crying, but even so he desperately raised his voice,

"Please wait, brother... I didn't...!"

"Shut up!!"

Loy pulled the trigger without hesitation. A white light flashed in the dark.

"Ghuh...!"

It was the old man on the wheelchair who collapsed forward with a suppressed moan. A darkish stain was spreading out around the spot where the chest was shot and blood clots flooded out of his mouth.

"HAHAHA! What a ludicrous appearance. This is the sin for calling me a failed work. Atone with your life, you old crock!"

Loy raised a bright laugh.

Chez grew pale and embraced the convulsing body of his grandfather.

"Brother... what have you done...?"

"Be quiet... this girl comes next. Phantom Book? Reading Princess? My arse!"

After turning around, Loy pointed his gun at Dalian.

"Ugh!"

Huey protected her by standing in front of her and took out his own handgun. It was a big caliber army-use revolver. However, Loy had already set his gun and hence was faster. Huey didn't seem to make it in time.

The moment this thought came to mind---

"Stop it!"

Chez jumped in between them. In a posture to protect Huey and Dalian, he sustained the bullet his brother had shot. One bullet, two bullets---

"Chez!"

Eventually Huey's handgun spouted fire before Loy could execute his third shot. And his bullet hit the wrist of the hand, Loy was using to hold his gun, with an exact flight route.

Loy gave a shriek like an animal. His right arm started to dangle powerless, upon which his blood-stained handgun fell down.

"M...My arm... ghu... you mongrel... to shoot my arm...!"

"Don't move, Loy Hurston."

Huey set again his gun and warned him with sharp words. Loy's grim mien distorted on this disgrace.

Huey looked around while retaining the grip on his gun without negligence.

The fire of the lamp, Loy had dropped, spread its fire on the carpet and illuminated the small underground room in a bright light.

The old man had already passed away but Chez was still breathing. With first-aid treatment he might still make it. However, I have to first tie up Loy--- when Huey thought so and was about to walk away;

"Step back, Huey!"

Dalian shouted in a voice resembling a scream.

At the same time, an intense stench struck his nose. The spreading fire had inflamed the chemicals stored in this underground room. The moment Huey took notice of this, a bright flash followed by a terrific blast came rushing towards them, upon which their field of vision was enveloped in darkness.

===6===

It looked like Huey didn't lose consciousness for too long.

His sleep was broken due to someone slapping his cheeks roughly.

"Hey, Huey! How long do you plan to sleep? You three-toed sloth! Is losing consciousness your one and only skill? Just how incapable are you?"

While swinging her long black hair around, she continued to slap his cheeks with the palm of her hand. Although her words were rude, she sounded desperate in a sense and her eyes seemed to overflow with tears any moment.

"This kinda hurts... Dalian..."

Huey caught her arms when she was about to slap him all the more and raised his body restfully. Holding his still hazy head, he went on checking the damage caused by the explosion.

The condition of the underground room was terrible.

A conflagration was somehow averted but due to the blast wave, the pillars sustaining the ceiling collapsed and thus the room was partially destructed.

The corpse of the old man was squashed along with his wheelchair below by ceiling and Loy could not be seen anywhere.

It was almost odd that Huey and Dalian were still living.

"That's..."

Huey set his handgun reflexively.

A beast was standing in the dark.

It had golden eyes like a nocturnal carnivore. A sharp nose and sharp teeth line up in his mouth.

Its body was covered by bristles, hard like an armor, and strongly developed muscles and was more than twice as big as Huey.

A beast of the size of a cow and resembling a wolf---

It was the Beast of Ashwell without a doubt. The beast that was said to be seen at the scene the barrister got murdered.

However, it was Dalian who stepped in front of Huey's gun.

"Wait, Huey! You mustn't shoot!"

The black-dressed girl spread her arms in order to protect the beast.

Seeing this, Huey finally noticed.

The beast didn't attack Dalian. It was the opposite. The beast was sustaining the collapsed ceiling with its back and tried to save them from being buried alive.

Then Huey saw the scraps of cloth winded round the lower half of the beast's body and distorted his face.

It was a well-tailored American sack suit. The suit Chez was wearing until right before.

"You are... Chez Hurston...? This appearance..."

Huey easefully took down his gun and Dalian turned around expressionlessly.

The giant creature, once called Chez Hurston, breathed through its splitted mouth.

"I've always... thought it was strange... my appearance... my body..."

The words of the creature were distorted and thus hard to understand, but it was Chez' voice without doubt. It narrowed its eyes in self derision,

"But I understood through Grandfather's explanation just now... I am an improved breed brought forth by the hands of Grandfather... by recombining human genes and by crossbreeding experiments..."

Tears overflowed the golden eyes of Chez. Huey and Dalian didn't say anything and watched him lamenting. Beasts do not sob. Only humans shed tears in sadness.

"The perfect soldier that survives any battlefield... is THIS the answer to this brought by the knowledge of this PHANTOM BOOK?! Is THIS the shape of the new mankind Grandfather seeked for---?!"

The creature shouted out. Fresh blood flowed out of his mouth. At the same time Chez staggered, some of the bricks he was sustaining crumbled down.

Chez was shot by Loy. It was a deep wound a common human would probably have died.

His body might be especially tough because of him being such a creature, but it didn't change the fact that he was sustaining a great number of bricks with this body in order to protect them. It didn't look like he could endure this for too long.

Huey bit on his lips and looked up to the bricks above him.

However, there was no gap big enough for a human to slip through. And if he moved the bricks badly, then everything could lose its balance and eventually even the small space sustained by Chez would disappear.

Chez raised his face with a gasp, seeming to have smelled something.

Huey and Dalian recognized this smell immediately as well. It was gasoline.

A blood-stained wounded man came carrying a gasoline can and poured its contents over the destroyed underground room.

It was Loy who contorted his face with hatred and poured gasoline over them.

And in his hand he was holding a lighter. Loy was able slip out of the room one step ahead of them and was now about to set a fire above the bricks to bake them alive, buried in this room.

"Ugh... Brother... don't tell me..."

The creature gave off a voice in despair.

Loy ignited the lighter in his clumsy left hand.

The flame illuminated his terribly distorted face. When Loy was about to throw the ignited lighter---

"Huey. I grant you the right to open the gate."

Dalian proclaimed in a calm voice.

She reached her finger out for her collar and opened the dress around her chest wide.

A slender collarbone with smooth white skin was exposed.
Buried in there was a lock. An unrefined old lock. It was chained by silver chains to a black leather collar and buried in the midst of the breast of the girl that was lacking roundings.

"......"

Huey raised his right hand wordlessly.

In his hand he was holding a key. A gold key with a red gem embedded.

Ancient letters were engraved into it.

Huey read them aloud　peacefully.

Like a knight pledging allegiance to his princess. Or like a magician casting a spell---

"I ask of thee... Art thou mankind?"

Dalian answered to his call.

In a cold robotic voice, like an utensil.

『No. We art the Realm -- the Endless Realm within thine Vase.』

It was about in the same moment, that the young man inserted the gold key into the lock before her breast, and that Loy threw his lighter away.

A tremendous flash filled the underground room and flames blazed up the dark.

===7===

Loy Hurston kept guffawing while he looked down on the remains of the burned and crumbled underground room.

This laugh suddenly stopped.

He felt something behind him, turned around and then saw them.

Blue rose petals were dancing in the light of the deep crimson moon that reflected the flames.

Enveloped by these petals was a young man carrying an unfamiliar book, a black haired girl wearing an opened black dress and finally a beast resembling a wolf.

"This is absurd... how can you..."

Loy screamed out from the depths of his lungs.

"Why?! How did you escape?! There wasn't any hole big enough to slip through!"

"I'm sorry, but you know... '''Phantom Books that open the gate to another world''' aren't that rare."

The young man - Huey - muttered so and closed the book he was holding silently.

There was not even any significance in Loy knowing that this was one of the Phantom Books that should not exist in this world. That this was the grimoire left behind by a magician who worshipped a god, called 'The God from the Exterior', who lives in the cracks to other dimensions.

"You are the one who killed the barrister Ashwell, aren't you? Loy Hurston."

Dalian said so in a indifferent voice while gazing at the buffled Loy.

"What are you saying at this hour...?"

Loy laughed dry. He triumphantly glared at the creature behind the girl.

"Look at this disgusting appearance of Chez! Can't you see that this is the monster that was seen in Ashwell's mansion? This MONSTER!"

"The monster here is this twisted heart of yours."

Dalian declared coldly.

"What...?!"

"When we talked with you in the garden, you said that Ashwell got '''bitten to death'''. But you labeled the giant beast seen at the scene of crime as 'absurd rumour'."

Loy was dumbfounded and opened his eyes wide. His face spoke volumes. He couldn't even now believe what he had blurted out.

"So you knew it, Loy... that not a giant beast bit the Ashwells to death, but trained combat dogs."

Huey continued Dalian's words.

"There are only few in this town who wished for Ashwell's death. And it shouldn't be hard to run across you, if one investigates about people who train combat dogs here. Chez tried to stop you. I guess he had to transform in order to sneak into the mansion... or... to cover his brother, you..."

After he listened to Huey's explanation, his face distorted to a weird smile while crying.

The younger brother he looked down on had secretly covered him. He noticed this fact.

"Yeah, that's right... I was the one who killed Ashwell by taking some dogs with me. Originally I was planning to pin the murder on the stray dogs, but... I never thought this would make such a fuss."

Loy put his hand into the pocket of his coat and took out a knife he had hidden there. It was a large knife, the gentry used for duels.

"And now I'm also not able to talk my way out of the murder of Grandfather. I see, so I really was just a failed work. A disgusting beast had built its nest inside my heart."

Loy kept glaring at them and concentrated power in the hand he was holding the knife. Seeing this, Chez jumped out,

"Stop it... Brother!"

With agility beyond belief, the creature landed in front of Loy.

But Loy was faster. He put the blade on his throat and sliced it at a stroke.

Chez screamed out. Fresh blood splattered out from Loy's body, upon which he collapsed and the spreading spreading fire went on covering him.

"Brother..."

The giant creature reached his hand out to the flames and was about to embrace his brother's corpse.

His back shaked once.

A shrill gunshot resounded and pierced the shoulder of the creature.

Dalian stood stock still in blank amazement, while Huey bit on his lips and turned around.

Some men, wearing long coats, had taken notice of the fire, climbed over the fence and were now pointing their guns at Chez. Huey recognized them.

"The Police...?! The guys that observed Loy! Why at such a time?!"

Huey tried to stop them by shouting, but it didn't reach them in their excitement.

"Its the beast... the Beast of Ashwell appeared!"

"Mr. Hurston is being attacked! Shoot...!"

Chez got on his knees while gunshots continuously resounded. Even so he didn't let go of the corpse of his brother. Mustering all the strength he had left, he was about to walk away dragging his feet along. Chez was trying to escape by slipping into the dark.

If Huey and Dalian kept silent, then nobody would ever get to know that the old man, now buried under countless bricks, was shot by Loy. What's left was to carry away Loy's corpse.

If there's no corpse of Loy, then all the blame goes to the "Beast of Ashwell".

The murder of the barrister, the murder of the city council, everything---

Not for the sake of the Hurston family, but to protect Loy's honour.

Chez was planning to take all the bad reputation on his own.

"Wait, Chez!"

[[Image:Dantalian_no_Shoka-vol1-p115.jpg|thumb|Dalian let spiritless loose of the book, which then fell to the ground.]]

And Dalian called the name of this creature. The black-dressed girl presented a book to him.

The forbidden Phantom Book only the present head of the Hurston family is allowed to read.

The Predigree of All Creation---!

"This Phantom Book has chosen you as its owner! With the knowledge written in it, it shouldn't be impossible to even return your body to a common human... so please... take it with you."

The black beast shook its head to her shout.

Then it smiled timidly - or so it seemed.

With an unbelievable instantaneous force, the creature climbed the wall of the mansion and went away from them. But even then, several bullets still pierced him.

"Chez..."

Dalian let spiritless loose of the book, which then fell to the ground.

The blue roses were getting entangled in flames and burned away.

At last, the injured giant beast melted into the dark and disappeared.

===8===

The next morning. Huey and Dalian were riding on a train to the capital.

There weren't much passengers; probably because it was still early morning. The two of them were the only ones in the their wagon.

Dalian was obviously ill tempered and was alone reading a book.

She seemed rather unenthusiastic, since her reading speed was, considering it's her, quite slow. Even her beloved fried bread, she still just ate for two people.

Huey was sitting on the opposite seat and was reading the newspaper he bought at the train station. The train accelerated easfully and the morning sun shone diagonally through the window.

"It looks like Chez' corpse couldn't be found."

Huey muttered this suddenly while holding the tabloid paper.

Half of the article in the cheap local newspaper was filled with the topic of the "again appeared Beast of Ashwell". The entire Police pursuited the beast and, supported by the hunters, encircled it. Then they shot it with countless bullets, whereupon the beast fell from the cliff. The death of the beast was taken for granted, but it seemed like they didn't find the corpse although the searched for it until morning.

The remaining half of the article was about Loy Hurston who got murdered by the beast. His achievements as city council member and his capabilities were highly praised in it. Chez was only mentioned in a little column as a victim.

"...I don't want to talk about this stupid dog."

Dalian said so without raising her face in a sulky voice.

"I was about to do him a favour by lending him the book and this stupid dog chose to carry along a corpse. Because he couldn't carry the corpse together with the book... I don't know anymore about this darn fool... that's why I hate dogs."

The black-dressed girl raised her kin in a prickly attitude and looked up to the sky through the window. Her sulking did, somehow, seem like she was surpressing tears.

Huey smiled lightly.

"My opinion is a bit different, I guess?"

"...what should be wrong?"

Dalian seemed offended and asked so.

"It's not like Chez didn't want the Phantom Book. He didn't want to drag you into the gunfight. He didn't want to hurt you!"

"Whatever reason there is, a fool is a fool."

Dalian became even more ill tempered. She raised her eyebrows and scowled at Huey,

"And you are 100 years early to state your opinion to me, despite just being Huey."

After these harsh words, Dalian closed her book. Then she reached out for Huey's bread and bit freely into it.

"My, My" Huey shrugged his shoulders. Then he recalled something and took something out from his coat. It was a small cut flower.

Huey stretched his hand out with agility and decorated a vase for one flower with it.

It was a flower bud that was about to start to bloom with blue petals.

"You took those roses with you?"

Dalian asked with a her cheeks stuffed with bread.

"There was just one left."

Huey folded the newspaper and shifted his gaze to the outside.

And said like to speak to himself,

"You can be at ease. If he's still living, he will come meet us for sure! To accept the book then."

Dalian watched the blue rose expressionless and shook her head.

"After all it's just an 'unattainable goal'."

Huey smiled and said lightly jokingly.

"No... it's 'attaining the impossible', right?"

The flower that was the only one of its kind was silently swaying in the morning sun.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Dantalian_no_Shoka:Volume1_Chapter1|Chapter 1]]
| Return to [[Dantalian_no_Shoka|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Dantalian_no_Shoka:Volume1_Chapter3|Chapter 3]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Dantalian no Shoka:Volume1 Chapter2

2010-06-29T23:44:53Z

Swiftstrike: /* 5 */

The housekeeper who was living at the mansion was the first to notice the abnormality.

Stench could be smelled within the darkness.

The fishy stench of blood mixed with the particular smell of an animal.

She first suspected the stray cats living around the mansion.

One of them, an old crafty black cat, once sneaked into the mansion and ate the Lady's parrot in a grotesque manner.

The Lady's fury at that time was beyond normal. Thus, it had been a real bother for the servants. An incident, one gets fed up just by remembering.

That's why she reluctantly left her bed and went to the main wing, bathing in the moon light.

It was still deep into the night.

The town was silent and the mansion was dark, without any lights. One could feel a strong abnormal stench in the stagnated darkness.

"...Lord?"

The housekeeper called out when she heard something while climbing the stairs.

A clanking sound resounded below her.

Glass splitters were all over the carpet. The corridor window had been wrenched open so the glass broke.

And the landlord was lying collapsed in the bedroom in front of the shattered window.

"Are you alright, Lord? What happened here...?"

The housekeeper was surprised and went to help him, but then stopped her movements right after she entered the room.

She took a breath out of fear.

What was lying collapsed there wasn't her master anymore, but a lump of meat in a human shape.

His throat was torn up and the blood that had spurt out from it dyed the room in black.

His clothes were ragged by sharp claws. His expression was frozen in a state of distress.

The young lady was also in the room. And so was her mother; lying upside-down in order to guard her daughter.

"S-Someone..."

The housekeeper slowly stepped backwards and unconsciously averted her gaze from the corpses.

Then she noticed. Something was moving inside the room.

The '''something''', that had hidden itself behind the corpses, raised its upper body.

It looked like a beast and was about two heads taller than an adult man. It was big and seemed to easily weight multiple times as much as the short-built housekeeper.

Raising its wolf-like head, it stared at her.

A body covered with black hair.

A sharp nose and a wide open mouth. Golden eyes.

Lastly, unusually strong developed muscles at the limbs.

"Hya! ....HYAAAAAAAAAAH!!"

The housekeeper screamed out.

Maybe the beast was surprised by her voice, maybe not. But it turned around with unbelievable agility and broke through the window to the outside.

It landed on the wall surrounding the mansion and then, for one moment, looked up to the sky with the blood on its fur sparkling.

Then the beast disappeared melting into the dark---

==Episode 02: Crossbreed==
===1===

A pub near the rail station was currently crowded with people wanting lunch.

Dishes, of which only the portions were good, were lined up on the counter and the bearded host was busy moving around.

Almost all the guests were wearing plain clothes and seemed like workers.

Many of them looked rude and there were also ones within the mass that already smelled of alcohol.

In the corner of this pub, there was a party of two with another atmosphere than the rest.

A young man who was about 20 years old and a little girl with long black hair.

The young man was wearing a leather frock coat and a small sized bag.

His sincere features implied a good upbringing, but interestingly enough, he didn't seem ignorant of the ways of the world. One could feel the atmosphere of a well trained soldier in every one of his movements.

"Let's go, Dalian... It'll be time for the appointment soon."

Taking out an army-use pocket watch, he called out to the girl.

The black-haired girl called Dalian looked expressionlessly up to him. And then said with haughtiness that didn't fit her cute looks,

"Wait, Huey. I am still in the middle of my meal."

"In the middle of it? ...Do you still plan to eat more?"

The young man called Huey asked a bit amazed. A lot of cleanly eaten up plates were already piled up in front of the girl. On the plate she was currently eating were things like fish & chips, meat pie and sugared glossy fried bread.

Only fatty dishes which one can almost get heartburn just from looking.

"Why do you need to ask such an obvious thing?"

However, Dalian pointed to the counter undisturbed, while biting into those dishes,

"This foolish pub offers eat-all-you-can for their fried breads! The price is the same, thus it's overwhelmingly more profitable when I eat a lot. Are you so dense that you can't even do such simple math?"

"No, I know that much even without math..."

Huey sighed lightly. The black-haired girl looked up to him and said

"In that case quickly bring me the next serving, you dunce."

"......"

While shaking his head, Huey stood up as ordered and walked towards the counter.

Noticing Huey's sour face, the host of the pub raised a doubtful eyebrow.

"An unfamiliar face. Are the two of you outsiders?"

"Yes. We just arrived on the previous train."

Huey smiled sociably. Looking around in the crowded pub, he added

"Quite lively in here. I expected this town to be a bit calmer."

A group of about fifteen men were yelling around all the time in the center of the shop. A noisy bunch who seemed to be something like hunters or ex-soldiers.

The host looked at them bothered, and muttered in a soft tone, like speaking to himself

"It is actually a calm town, you know. If there wasn't for the incident."

"...incident?"

Huey inclined his head. The host answered while cutting the roast beef in front of him,

"The Beast of Ashwell. Didn't you come because you've also heard of this rumour?"

"No. What is it about?"

Seemingly having aroused his interest, Huey leaned forward lightly.

The host took out a newspaper from a stack of newspapers on the ground and presented it to him. A thin tabloid size local paper. It was the last week's issue.

"It's big on the first page. A lawyer that opened his business in this town got murdered."

"A lawyer...?"

While looking through the creased newspaper, Huey narrowed his eyes. Ashwell was the name of the murdered lawyer. Leonard Ashwell. Age at death; 40 years.

"Mr. Ashwell was a famous barrister in this town, you see. He accepted cases for low prices, proceeded against corrupted policemen or sued landlords that abused tenant farmers... For us common folk, he was like a hero."

"This hero... got murdered?"

Yeah, the host answered bluntly.

"Not just the lord. His wife and daughter got all murdered, too. I tell you, it was a cruel thing."

"...what about the culprit?" asked Huey.

"Huh?"

"Is it still unknown, who killed them? According to what you've just told me, he seemed to have many enemies."

"Ah, well yeah... Surely the bunch that shunned him wasn't all that small..."

The host said hazily. It was in a voice tired by lamenting.

"But we know who the culprit is. And there's the big problem."

"Who is it?"

"It's not a human. It’s a beast."

"A beast?"

"I've heard it's taller than your common cow and looks like a wolf."

Huey kept quiet for a while and gazed at the bearded face of the host. Then he lost his focus and breathed out,

"Err... Can you tell me more about this?"

The host sighed deeply.

"A servant of the Ashwells witnessed it. How this beast killed the whole family, and in the end, escaped through the window after it ate a bit of them."

"For real...?"

Huey asked back perplexed. The host nodded deeply,

"Well... The servant collapsed right after the police arrived and the thing about it being bigger than a cow probably is not true. But I also don't think it's all a lie, since there actually were corpses eroded by a beast. And there were also strands of hair and footprints."

"I see..."

Huey dropped his gaze to the newspaper. The contents of it were clearly substantiating the host's words.

"So the people gathered here are planning to hunt the beast?"

Huey asked so, gazing at the main street, which one could see from the entrance of the pub.

There were about 4, 5 gods, looking like hunting dogs, fastened carelessly to the street light. And the long and narrow luggage several guests of the pub were carrying, were probably their hunting guns.

The host continued in an indifferent voice.

"Vengeance for the Lord... a lot of people got support from him, you see. Especially the townspeople involved with this damn provoking Hurston family..."

"Hurston family?"

Huey inclined his head once again. This name wasn't written in the newspaper.

The host nosed displeasured.

"Didn't you notice when you arrived? This fucking big fertilizer factory."

"If you're talking about this building I could see from the window in the train..."

"Yeah, that's it. The city council member Roy Hurston is managing this factory, but this damn greenhorn fired about 500 workers half a year ago - unilateral, just because he brought in a new machine!"

"Dismissal? But what happened to the workers...?"

Huey asked in a serious voice. The host shrugged his shoulders bluntly,

"See, there's no other industry company in this town. It was awful. When they were on the edge of hanging themselves or become criminals, Mr. Ashwell came and rescued them."

"Rescued them....?"

"It's called 'class-action'. He stirred up the press and caused uproar with this. It seems like he even got back support by the noble and wealthy people of the capital. Thanks to this, that Hurston greenhorn got severely criticized in court. Everyone was delighted when he won the lawsuit right in the first instance."

I see, Huey nodded. Ashwell surely could be called a hero.

"And now the former employees want to revenge him...?"

"They seem to be planning to go on a mountain hunt together with the hunters and ex-servicemen that gathered from nearby. Some of them want to strike it rich by capturing this mysterious beast alive... I was sure that you'd also belong to this bunch. I mean, you've also been a soldier, right?"

"No... I was just a pilot."

Huey shook his head with a smile.

The host looked wonderingly at Huey.

"Hmm... If you're not aiming for the beast, then why did you come to this town...?"

Huey stiffened lightly his cheeks and nodded.

"Well... I have an appointment with an acquaintance of an acquaintance. This bread, I'll be taking this with me, alright?"

"U, Uuh...?"

Huey hurriedly wrapped up some fried bread in oil paper and walked away. The host gazed in wonder at him for a while. Huey pretended to not notice this and returned with fast steps to his table.

Dalian was already on watch for him with a bitter expression, embracing the sugar pot.

"You are late! How long does it take you to get some bread, you lame duck?"

Even before Huey could sit down, Dalian started berating him. Huey made a tired face and said,

"...let's go, Dalian."

The girl looked up, amazed, and held out her hands covered with protectors.

"What are you talking about? I will be eating this fried bread now. Hurry up and hand it over."

"The family of your acquaintance seems to be pretty unpopular in this town... if they find out that our destination is the house of the Hurston's, then they'd probably cause quite an uproar."

Saying so, Huey started to put together their luggage. Seeing this, Dalian panicked. While standing up hurriedly, she reached out her hands and said,

"Hey Huey, why are you stowing the bread away? I've not put sugar on it yet. Huey!"

"It also seems better if we not search for a carriage nearby. It can't be helped... We'll have to walk for a bit."

"Hey! What are you doing? Let go of my hands. Where are you touching me? How lewd!"

Huey took the kicking and struggling little girl, almost like luggage, under his arms and left the shop.

Beholding the sugar pot left on the table woefully, Dalian muttered in a tearful voice,

"Sugar..."

===2===

While the Hurston Family didn't hold a peerage, they were a gentry family with equal fortune and authority. They owned land around the town and employed several tenant farmers. A lot of them also were working in important offices of the town, like as judges or as committee members.

Their residence was a big mansion on a high ground with a view down on the town.

There was a well maintained garden with flowers blooming in profusion and in the adjoining farm, expensive racehorses were grazing. Also the building itself was impressing and let one feel the assets of the family.

There was just one thing ruining this scenery, which was a group of about 40 to 50 people encircling the front door of the mansion. It was a protest movement against the discharge of the factory employees.

Gazing at them through the window of the parlor, Huey sipped at his black tea with an uncomfortable expression. Dalian was sitting on a couch, absorbed in reading books as she freely took out a bookshelf in the mansion. She was expressionless as always, but looked amused in a way. When she could read a rare book, she was almost always in a good temper.

"Thank you for waiting."

The time Huey's tea cup was half-empty, a tall man wearing an American sack suit was guided by a butler and entered the room.

His age was about in the midst of the twenties. He was a young man not so much older than Huey.

Seeing Huey looking back to him, the man tried to manage a vague smile. But then instantly seemed surprised and stopped.

Staring at Dalian who was wordlessly reading a book, he spoke lightly bewildered,

"Err... are you the Black Reading Princess?"

"......"

Dalian gradually noticed his existence and raised her face. The man smiled timidly while she scowled at him on guard.

But his bewilderment was reasonable. This is because Dalian was a beauty that gave off the impression of a doll. Furthermore her dress added to this with its enigma.

Cloth decorated out with jet black laces. A skirt bulged up by several layers of frills. These outlines of her were enfolded by metallic protectors on her back hands and an unrefined tasset.

Her looks made one think of the ceremonial robes of medieval knights; an odd mixture that couldn't be called dress or armor.

And finally, in place of a ribbon, she was wearing an old, metallic chest.

A big lock, tied to her with silver chains.

Even so, the man bowed politely to the black-dressed girl.

"Please forgive my rudeness. I wasn't expecting such a beautiful lady..."

The corners of Dalian's mouth twitched when she heard his words. If she was a cat, she'd surely be purring now, pleased.

For some reason Dalian gave Huey a triumphant sidelong glance and tugged at his sleeves. Then she muttered in a low voice,

"This greenhorn is quite promising. You ought to follow his example a bit."

Huey sighed amazed.

"Wasn't this a mere phrase of civility... ah..."

He got his shin kicked by Dalian's metallic boots and frowned.

The timidly smiling man beheld their giving and taking in confusion.

"Thank you for taking on this far journey... I'm relieved you arrived without problems."

Finally he could pull himself together and said so.

He then shifted his glance in the direction of the front door of the mansion.

The workers gathered in front of the door were still hanging out banners across the street and were still raising protesting voices. There some guts are needed in order to slip through the circle of this menacing crowd.

"Well, somehow."

Huey nodded with a bitter smile.

"But I pity the carriage driver who got thrown with rotten eggs."

"Is that so..."

The man sighed.

"I will provide this driver with a servant later, as an apology."

"...this group seems to consist of the workers discharged by the factory, right?"

Huey asked nonchalantly.

The man cast down his eyes sentimentally.

"Yes. The protest movement settled down a bit after the judgment at the first instance, but since a few days it’s again like this... do you already know about the barrister Ashwell?"

"I've heard about it underway from the host of a pub we went to... a beast has attacked him?"

"W-Well yes... such rumours seem to be also in circulation..."

The man's voice trembled.

"With the death of their barrister, the judgments from now on are in the wind. I think that's also a reason why the former employees of the factory grew wild now. I just hope my brother recognizes that they do have lives and families to protect."

"By 'brother' you mean...?"

"Aah, I forgot to mention this. My name's Chez Hurston. The head of the factory is my older brother, Loy Hurston."

Again with a timid smile, the man held out his right hand.

"My name is Hugh Anthony Disward - you may call me Huey. And she's Dalian."

With these words, Huey grasped back his hand. Then suddenly he seemed to have come upon something unexpected.

He noticed that the palm of Chez' hand was solid and trained, although he looked very timid.

Rather than the son of a rich gentry family, this seemed to be the palm of a coachman or groom, who fosters horses.

"Er... I've heard you came to meet grandfather... forgive my rudeness, but what kind of business...?"

Chez didn't notice Huey's bewilderment and asked so reluctantly.

Not Huey, but Dalian answered to this question.

"We came to hand over a book. The old Phantom Book we were entrusted with by your ancestors."

"Phantom Book...?"

Chez inclined his head. Dalian gazed at him expressionlessly.

"I've heard it's considered to be the proof of the current head of the family."

"Is that so? ...I see. So grandfather is..."

Chez muttered, comprehending something.

It was right after this, that rude footsteps could be heard from the corridor and the door to the parlor opened violently.

===3===

"Chez...! Is Chez here?!"

A stern-looking man with sharp eyes entered the parlor.

He looked around arrogantly in the room and seemed obviously unpleased when he noticed Huey and Dalian.

"Brother."

Chez moaned weakly.

Huey and Dalian compared the two of them with the eye wordlessly.

Apparently the man, that was called 'brother' by Chez, seemed to be the city council member Loy Hurston.

His was about in the latter half of his twenties. He could probably be classified as a young public official. He was just about 4 or 5 years older than Chez.

However, the impressions of those brothers were quite different. The appearance of the younger brother was helpless, but polite and gentle, whilst the older brother was brimming with self-confidence and haughtiness. In a sense, their relation was obvious.

"What is this bunch outside the mansion? Didn't I tell you to drive away these riffraff?"

Loy rebuked his younger brother without restraint in front of Huey and Dalian's eyes.

Chez chewed his words,

"But look, brother. They aren't trying to do us any harm. They just seek an employment and hence wish to discuss this matter once again with you. So please..."

"So what?"

Loy asked him back in a cynic voice.

"Don't make me laugh. There's nothing to discuss with those lower classes. What a waste of time."

"...isn't it this one-sided attitude of yours that makes them revolt like this?"

"Don't be absurd. Are you telling me to bow my head to those lowlifes out there?"

"What nonsense" Loy added muttering like to spit out.

"To begin with, wasn't their incapability the reason they failed keeping a job? Why should I, Loy Hurston, bear responsibility for this? Listen Chez, the ability of us humans isn't equal. Superior people have a role appropriate to their ability and incapable people aren't allowed to hinder them."

"Even so, suddenly dismissing them is going too far! Didn't they all expend great effort for the factory up to now?"

Chez tried desperately to convince his brother.

But Loy just looked down on him with a cold gaze,

"However much effort incapable people do expend, they cannot win against a person with true ability. Aren't you, more than anyone else, aware of this fact, Chez?"

The younger brother hung his head powerlessly to the mocking words of his brother.

Chez looked down miserably, but Loy didn't care and asked him rudely,

"By the way... who are those guys?"

Loy gazed suspiciously at Huey and Dalian.

"They are our guests! The two of them came to meet grandfather... Sir Disward and Miss Dalian."

Chez said to his brother in a reproving voice.

A light astonishment skimmed over Loy's face.

"...Sir Disward? A relative of Wesley Disward?"

"Pleased to meet you."

Huey smiled uncomfortable. He stood up and greeted him politely.

When he recognized that the out-of-place looking guests were related to a noble family, Loy changed his attitude abruptly. He drew near as if they were intimate and smiled unnaturally.

"Welcome, Sir Disward! I am Loy Hurston."

"I've heard you are a member of the city council? You seem to be a very busy person!"

A bit of cynicism was mixed in Huey's words, but Loy nodded exaggeratedly.

"You see, the Hurston family is a personage in this town. So we have to do reputable work."

Then he turned around to his younger brother,

"Are you planning to lead them to grandfather's room hereafter?"

"Yes, that's what I thought..."

Chez answered in a subdued voice.

"Got it. I shall accompany you."

Loy said so interrupting his brother.

"Pointless..."

A hoarse voice could be heard from behind Loy.

An old man escorted by servants arrived on a roll chair with creaking metallic wheels. He looked terrible pale.

"This won't be... necessary... Loy."

"Grandfather?"

Loy turned around to him surprised, while Chez rushed over to the old man hurriedly.

"Grandfather... what about your health? Please don't overdo things..."

"I'm fine, Chez..."

The old man said in a cracking voice resembling a rusty gear.

"It sins against good manners to invite the Reading Princes to our house and then summon her to my bedroom..."

Dalian stepped up to the old man.

She elegantly spread the sleeves of her jet black dress, stopped and then proclaimed with a face as expressionless as the one of a doll. Her voice seemed lonesome in a way.

"You've gotten old... Haven't you, Boyd Hurston?"

A smile floated over the stale cheeks of the old man. He kissed her hand that was covered with a metallic protector.

"You are without change, Black Reading Princess... I am truly grateful... that you've come to grant my wish."

Dalian nodded silently.

"Based on an old contract, I've come to hand out a book. The Phantom Book sealed by your ancestor in the distant past... 'The Pedigree of All Creation'."

Upon the words of the black-dressed girl, Loy's look became grim.

"Phantom Book...? Grandfather, what does this...?"

The old man raised his face clumsy and turned his glance towards his two grandchildren.

"It's an ancient book... the new head of the Hurston family is allowed to read it only once in his entire life. The proof of the present head of... our family."

"So that means... you've called them today because..."

"You two should be aware of this... but I won't last... so long anymore. It's something... I have to pass on to the new head before I leave this world..."

When the old man spoke so far, he started to cough violently. He coughed up blood and it didn't seem to stop any time soon.

"Grandfather...!"

Chez patted the back of the old man. In the meanwhile, a servant poured out water from a water jar and presented it to him. The old man grabbed the glass with trembling fingers.

"Tonight... come to my room before the date changes... there... I shall conduct the inheritance... is this alright for you... Black Reading Princess?"

The old man asked while breathing painfully.

Dalian proclaimed without a single change in her expression.

"I've heard your wish."

===4===

Huey and Dalian decided to spend the rest of the time until sun set in the garden, since the parlor was kind of loud due to the protest movement. The garden was far more beautiful than it seemed from afar; countless roses were in fullness of bloom inside the lovely manicured flower beds.

However, Dalian didn't rejoice to this view, but instead sat down on the bench at the bower and continued to read a thick book wordlessly. Huey didn't seem to mind and, while yawning, shifted his gaze to the meadow in which a water fountain was positioned.

Chez could be seen on the meadow. He rolled around in the grass and frolic around with several whelps. Apparently he had let out the hunting dog whelps they were raising in the dog kennel of the mansion in order to look after them.

"Dogs... I see, so he's looking after the dogs..."

Huey murmured so, looking at Chez cheerfully frolicking around with the dogs. He had remembered the solid and trained palm of Chez's hand when they did a handshake.

It was unlikely, that this could come just from playing around with the dogs. It could be said for sure, that he always was looking after them with a lot of enthusiasm.

"The Hurston family originally earned most of their fortune by hunting dogs breeding. Even the Royal dog kennel is taking over some dogs raised here."

Dalian said, disinterested without looking up from her book.

"Aah, I see... there are quite some dog lovers, even in noble and royal families. I guess dogs raised by a famous breeder are taken over for unbelievable high prices."

Chez seemed to have noticed Huey's glance and waved his hand embarrassed. Then he came towards the bower together with the whelps.

Seeing this, Dalian contorted her face. She closed her book and sneaked to the back of the bench.

The whelps followed behind him in order and, when he stopped, they lied down as if to join up with him. It was an impressive relationship of mutual trust. One could see that this didn't just result from good training; the whelps also adored him.

"They seem pretty attached to you."

Huey said in admiration.

Chez shook his head troubled while blushing.

"This is because I was looking after them since I was young."

The speckled hunting dog whelps looked like stuffed toys and seemed extremely cuddlesome. He kneeled down to the whelps looking up to him and stroked their back.

"Dalian, don't you want to try touching them, too? ...Dalian?"

Huey turned around still holding a whelp in his arms and was stunned.

The black-dressed girl had hidden herself behind a post of the bower and peeked out with caution. On top of that, she held the thick book she read before in front of her like a shield.

Huey asked in a lightly amazed voice,

"...what are you doing there, Dalian?"

"Do not worry about it. I am now interested in this flower."

Dalian said so with feigned ignorance and observed forcedly the rose bed in front of her. She was clearly acting unnaturally. Huey now seemed to try to refrain from laughing,

"Don't tell me, you're afraid, of dogs?"

"What...?!"

Dalian's smooth white cheeks blushed crimson. Then she added in an unnatural voice with no intonation,

"W-What are you saying? Why should I be afraid of such a wild beast who can't even read letters right? H-How foolish."

"......"

Huey stood up wordlessly still holding the whelp in his arms and slowly neared Dalian. Then he let the dog down on the ground.

Dalian seemed to draw the young hunting dog's interest by her stare, so the dog wagged his tail joyfully and came running to her in full speed.

"I-iih?!"

Dalian shrieked effeminately and because she froze on the spot in fear, she couldn't even escape.

"Hey, what are you doing you pooch? Stop it. I am not tasty!"

[[Image:Dantalian_no_Shoka-vol1-p85.jpg|thumb|"Hey, what are you doing you pooch? Stop it. I am not tasty!"]]

The black-dressed girl stumbled when her legs got tangled and ended up with the book and the dog on her while she waved her hands and feet about. Dalian's face was blue and contorted, but from far it looked like she was joyfully frolicking around.

Huey shoulders were trembling while he tried desperately to refrain from laughing, but Chez couldn't overlook this scene and so approached Dalian and pulled the whelp apart.

"Forgive me. Are you alright?"

Chez asked caring, upon which Dalian nodded awkwardly.

"Haa... haa... t-this will have consequences, Huey..."

She said so to him while catching her breath and looking up to him resentful. Then, at last, Huey couldn't suppress it anymore and started to laugh out loud.

"E-Excuse me... I will now take them for a walk..."

After he bowed down several times, Chez left taking the dogs with him.

There was, however, a person that approached them in place of him. Loy.

The eldest son of the Hurston family gave his brother, who was laughing innocently surrounded by the dogs, a dirty look.

"Geez...! I guess he is beyond hope. Playing around with dogs in his age."

He said so with a criticizing tone.

Huey looked up to his face in profile, seemingly surprised.

"You don't assist raising the dogs, Loy Hurston?"

Loy shrugged his shoulders with a smile.

"Of course I am assisting, too. But only in the shape of work. It doesn't suffice to just pamper them. There's also the need to cast away unable dogs with no mercy. My stupid younger brother doesn't seem to understand this. Do you know the difference between superior and inferior dogs?"

"No... what is it?"

"It's the lineage."

Loy smirked raising the corners of his mouth.

"A dog that inherited the blood of superior parents will gain even more superior abilities. Furthermore, he will leave even more superior blood when he is mated with an excellent dog of the opposite sex. This is the foundation of breeding. A superior individual is from birth on different from others. It's the same for humans."

"Humans as well?"

"Yes. To tell the truth, I'm not blood related with grandfather. The same applies for Chez."

Huey scowled upon Loy's sudden revelation. But Loy added in a proud voice,

"Grandfather looked for men and women with an excellent lineage, paired them and raised their children as his grandchildren. In order to bequeath a more superior lineage to the Hurston family."

"...so you don't know your true parents?"

Huey asked reluctantly and expressionless.

"Right. But I'm thankful to grandfather! Thanks to him I was born with superior abilities than others. I'm able to achieve better results as others with the same effort and am successful in business. Grandfather's decision was correct. But then there seem to be exceptions."

"Exceptions?"

Loy pointed a scoffing and bitter smile to Huey who inclined his head.

"Just look at Chez! Even when you cross breed two excellent racehorses - it's possible that a useless horse, that can't even run right, gets born. Even the most superior breeder produces failures. That's what I'm trying to say."

One could not see any hatred or ill will in the face of Loy when he spitted out these sharp words. He was just stating what he considered to be facts.

"I've already heard about 'The Pedigree of All Creation' before."

Loy shot a glance at Dalian, who started to read her book again.

"A Phantom Book that covers all the characteristics to figure out which lineages to pair in order to produce excellent descendants... it’s probably thanks to this book that the Hurston family succeeded in breeding. It certainly can be considered to be the proof of the present head of our family."

Huey kept silent and nodded.

Crops, gardening plants, hunting dogs, pets, racehorses - countless people are continuously conducting selective breeding or mating in order to obtain better individuals. And the profit the succeeding ones can gain is immense. Producers of superior racehorses can earn unbelievable amounts of money just with the mating fees for their horses.

However, it's about living beings.

There's no warranty that the descendants of superiors parents will be superior, too. For one, there are the compatibility and 'hit or miss' issues. And it's also very well possible that the children only inherit the weaknesses of their parents.

But if there was a way to know the results of mating pairs in advance... then this could be seen as a certain wealth. It would be like a dream for people living from breeding.

At the same time this would mean something dreadful.

Reliably producing superior tribes also means the destruction of tribes which aren't.

This was probably the reason 'The Pedigree of All Creation' has been sealed away.

As a Phantom Book containing forbidden knowledge, that should not exist in this world---

The head of the Hurston family is the only chosen one allowed to read it once in a lifetime.

"So you think you're going to inherit it?"

Huey asked Loy.

"Of course. There isn't anyone other with the qualifications."

Loy said so without hesitation. It was no bluff. He was full of pure confidence.

He suddenly narrowed his eyes in displeasure.

Two men, looking like guests, were walking on a corridor in the mansion. Loy had noticed that. The two of them were wearing the same type of coat and radiated a kind of authority.

"Excuse me. It seems the Police have come again."

Loy said so glancing at them with evil eyes. Huey seemed suspicious.

"Police?"

"To obtain information. Recently there was an incident of a layer's family getting massacred. There is a bunch that is slandering us with their unfounded rumours."

Huey looked at him skeptically.

"It seems the man that got murdered fought against you at court, right?"

"Right. It's a real bother. Thanks to this we're now suspected even after he was bitten to death. See, there are even absurd rumours of a giant beast at the scene of the crime..."

Loy didn't seem to care much and smirked.

"Well, we let them investigate the mansion until they've got enough. However much they search, I don't think they'll find a monster wolf of the size of a cow."

Loy left with these words and Huey gazed for a while after him silently. Then, at once, he seemed to have recalled something and turned around to the black-dressed girl.

Dalian was taking a break from reading and watched absent-mindedly a flower bed.

The fence was decorated with lovely ornaments and the tendrils of blue roses in bloom were twined around it.

"Blue roses...? Very pretty."

Huey spoke to Dalian after having watched her admiring the roses as if it was something out of the common.

"Do you know the blue rose's meaning in the language of flowers, Huey?"

Dalian opened her mouth and said so bluntly without moving a muscle. Huey shook his head,

"No, can you tell me?"

"Unattainable goal... or attaining the impossible."

"...attaining the impossible?"

"Blue pigments do not exist in roses to begin with. Whatever cultivar you combine, it is, strictly speaking, impossible to create a blue rose."

"Impossible you say... but what's this then?"

Huey touched the roses surprised. Admittedly the color was unusual, but they were definitely roses. Layers of lovely petals and thorns on the tendrils.

Dalian nodded restfully.

"They are roses. However, their genes were recombined and the function of another plant was implanted that produces blue pigments. It's an artificial rose---"

"The genes...? It's possible to do this...?"

"It's impossible with the knowledge and technology of the current age. But if there is something that can grant this knowledge to mankind---"

"The Phantom Books that should not exist in this world... I guess?"

Huey sighed deeply.

"Correct. This is the forbidden knowledge the owner of 'The Pedigree of All Creation' does obtain."

Dalian murmured so and casted down her eyes.

Huey seemed to have noticed something and raised his face.

"Dalian... if someone with this knowledge is able to produce such roses, can he also create monsters that shouldn't originally exist? For example an improved hunting dog of the size of a cow and resembling a wolf. This would be..."

"Correct. Probably..."

Dalian answered quick like a shot. Apparently she thought the same thing.

"But who would do such a thing?"

"Eh?"

"The only living person that has read 'The Pedigree of All Creation' is Boyd Hurston. Even if he could create such a giant monster, this old man wouldn't be able to take it to the outside or to train it. If there's one who could do the job..."

"Chez... but he doesn't have a motive to let this beast attack the barrister Ashwell."

Huey held his chin and moaned.

"The one having a motive is the older brother, Loy. But does such a busy person have the time to tame such a monster...? To begin with, how to raise a beast of a cow's size unseen? And where to hide it? Locking it up would be too conspicuous."

"So... do you think the Hurston family has nothing to do with the beast of Ashwell, Dalian?"

Huey muttered in a somehow taken aback voice.

Dalian kept silent for a while, but then answered,

"We will talk about this later, Huey."

She said so suddenly in an urging voice.

One could see sweat appearing on her smooth doll-like face. Seemingly feeling danger, Dalian turned around embracing her book,

"Grh... the escape route has been blocked."

She distorted her well-formed lips and moaned weakly.

Dogs were obstructing her path.

They were whelps even a level smaller than the ones Chez took with him before. Two resembling spaniels were drawing near from both sides, wagging their short tail.

The black-dressed girl backed off slowly but tripped over the edge of the flower bed and fell face up.

The whelps seemed to misunderstand this as a signal to play and jumped joyfully towards her.

"Hey, what are you doing? Stop it... Ah! This place is no good. Don't lick there... the book, no, the book is no good! Incorrect!"

Dalian's cries resounded in the garden at evening.

===5===

Late at night. Huey and Dalian were guided to an annexe of the mansion.

The building was made of old limestone and made one feel the history of the Hurston family. This dark gray building seemed to be the current residence of the present head Boyd.

"Ah, you've come..."

Boyd saw Dalian arriving and muttered so contentedly.

Other than he, only the brothers Chez and Loy were in the old man's workroom. There were no butlers, nor were there any servants.

"Thank you for waiting."

The black-dressed girl proclaimed calmly.

She was carrying an old book under her arm.

But not one of the books she freely took out from the mansion. A leather cover that had grown stale. The binding was splendidly decorated with gold. And then the crest engraved into the book. 'The Pedigree of All Creation' - this was its title.

"Ooh... this is exactly... like then..."

The old man reached out his bony hands but then desisted from doing so and stopped his movements.

Phantom Books grant their readers access to forbidden knowledge. But if someone is possessing one of it for a too long time, it will bring various distortions to this world. This tendency is even more severe when someone other than the proper owner is taking it into the hands. He knows about this. The old man is not the owner of the Phantom Book anymore.

"Grandfather... the inheritance of the status of the present head is all well and good, but wouldn't it be better to call a public notary? And why on earth in such a room...?"

Loy spoke in a lightly irritated voice. He was probably unpleased not knowing his grandfather's real intention.

However, the old man ignored Loy's question,

"May you open this door, Sir Disward?"

Huey grabbed for the knob of the door inside the workroom as commanded.

The thick metallic door opened with a creaking sound. Beyond was a stairway leading to the underground.

"What is this...?!"

One could hear Loy's gasp. Also Chez was opening his eyes wide.

The stairs didn't reach so wide. The room wasn't completely underground, but rather was like a secret chamber of which one half was buried in the ground. Compared to the other rooms of the mansion, this one was about half of their size.

On one side of the windowless room, unfamiliar chemicals were tidily lined up.

The room was filled with countless experiment utensils like test tubes and microscopes. It looked more like the laboratory of a hospital or university, than the workroom of a gentry family.

Loy groaned when he looked around in the room while walking down the stairs with an oil lamp in his hand.

"I never would have guessed that there's such an establishment under the annexe... what is this all, Grandfather?"

"A room built using the knowledge granted by the 'The Pedigree of All Creation'... it's a room for forbidden secret ceremonies."

Boyd Hurston answered with a faint smile.

Chez was the one carrying the old man. He lifted his grandfather up together with the wheelchair and walked down the stairs carefully. He was stronger than he looked with his slender body.

"Nostalgic...isn't it...? Loy, Chez..."

The old man said so, cryptically. The two brothers looked at each other sceptically.

"It's the place you two were brought forth!"

"The place we were brought forth...? What do you mean, grandfather?"

Loy glared offended at the old man.

The old man cackled,

"Our family is in contact with the Royal Family through their dog kennel... you know that, right...?"

"Yes, of course. This is because the dogs raised by us are exceptional."

Loy puffed up with pride. "Mhm", the old man nodded.

"We weren't only instructed... to breed dogs..."

"...that is to say...?"

"It's about a secret contract concluded during the... epoch of the former Queen... it was right after the war at the peninsula in the last century. It has been already more than sixty years ago..."

The old man closed his eyes to follow his memory.

In the epoch of the former Queen, the kingdom sent out its army to the European continent to fight against Russia together with other countries like French or Turkey. It was known as one of the most idiotic fights in history. It cost a giant amount of war expenditures and the lives of countless soldiers but the countries did not attain a single thing. It was indeed a foolish war.

And it's known that the troops of the Kingdom used combat dogs on the battlefield.

It's rather natural that the Royal Family contacted the Hurston family in that epoch, since they were famous as outstanding breeders.

"Her Majesty grieved... over the great loss of... this country's soldiers. The chamberlain couldn't let pass her sorrow unnoticed and... consulted me. He asked if it isn't possible to bring forth...　better and better soldiers like it is with dogs... a new kind of human... with superior abilities... and who survive any battlefield however cruel..."

"Bring forth... a new kind of human...?"

Loy said in an unstrung voice. Chez' shoulders were trembling in fright.

The flame in the lamp produced a dark shadow on the face of the old man.

"When I inherited the status of the present head of the Hurston family... and learned about the existence of 'The Pedigree of All Creation'... I noticed. I noticed that I could grant the wish of the Queen... using the knowledge of this Phantom Book. That's why I... built this establishment."

Loy swallowed his saliva.

"So... in this room..."

"Using the knowledge written in the Phantom Book... I examined the genes of thousands of fellow countrymen... and produced your parents. They, who were born with superior abilities,... were adopted by the people who lost their children in the war and became splendid adults."

A mad smile floated over his face.

"So I considered them to be the first generation of the new human... and went on to produce the second one... by once more revising the genes of your already superior parents... a new kind of human that has the abilities to act as the perfect soldier... the successor of the Hurston family..."

The long monologue of the old man ended. Then,

"Wonderful...!"

Loy extended his arms and looked up to the ceiling. His whole body was shivering in deep emotion.

"So this am I, Loy Hurston! An improved new kind of human, born as a superior species...!"

However, the old man interrupted him with his hoarse voice.

"Oh no... Loy... it's not you."

Loy was still looking up to the ceiling, but puzzlement spread over his face.

"...what?"

"You didn't inherit... the new characteristic... I seeked for..."

Upon the cold words of his grandfather, Loy's appearance became nervous.

"What are you saying... Grandfather?! Aren't these superior abilities of mine the proof of a new kind of human?"

Loy drew nervously closer but the old man didn't even think of answering him anymore.

"The one appropriate for being the head of the Hurston family... my successor... are you... Chez."

The old man turned around. The face of the, usually timidly smiling, young man who pushed the wheelchair stiffened.

Loy was beside himself and pointed at his younger brother,

"How absurd... Grandfather, are you telling me I am inferior to someone like Chez?! There's no way such an absurd thing could be!"

"You're... merely a common human who's a bit clever. You aren't something along the lines of a new kind of human."

The old man spoke merciless.

"Loy... you're just a failed work."

Loy was dazed and stood stock still there.

"Failed work... I am... just a failed work...?!"

Loy muttered the harsh words of his grandfather and went on retreating to the wall.

Underway his leg got caught in a rack, he fell down, got buried in test tubes and chemical bottles, and finally sank down to the floor. After he gazed dumbfounded at the old man, he started to weep.

The fact that the brother, he once looked down on, snatched away the status as head of the family, knocked him down to such an extent.

Chez averted his gaze from his brother and glared rebukingly at the old man instead.

"Please wait, Grandfather. There's no way I'm suitable for the..."

"Don't play dumb... it's futile, Chez... I know you better... than anyone other. The characteristic of the new mankind I was seeking for by crossbreeding is the ability you're trying to hide so desperately..."

Chez' back quaked heavily. Hugging his own shoulder in fright, he stepped one step back. The old man reached out his hand as if to tempt him,

"Well then, Chez... now accept the Phantom Book... and then spread your kindred over the entire country! This is your role. It's an honour granted to you by us, the Hurston family!"

"No..."

Chez interrupted his excited grandfather in a timid voice.

"Chez?"

The old man opened his mouth surprised.

"I do not desire such things like a Phantom Book or forbidden knowledge... this is just playing with life and death!"

"What...? What are you saying, Chez? You, the one and only success..."

"Success and failure in existence...? You don't have the right to decide over that. And even more so, you don't have the right to forsake a failed work like trash."

Chez grinded his teeth.

"I admit that talent isn't allotted equally to the humans. However, there's no one who's superior in every aspect compared to the others! A breed of dog that was brought forth through an array of unreasonable crossbreeding might have outstanding abilities. But they do also have at least a big weakness in another aspect."

"Wait... Chez... listen to me..."

The old man spoke in dismay. However, Chez just shook his head with a gentle smile.

"Won't we end with all this about the head of the family, Grandfather...? Like up to now, brother can take care of the factory and the mansion, and I will continue to take care of the dogs..."

"Chez...!"

The old man was persisting on his wish, and his grandchild was trying to persuade him.

Huey was wordlessly watching their fierce argument.

Dalian was looking down to the Phantom Book in her arms and seemed bored. However suddenly, a slight disturbance could be seen in her eyes.

A faint light shone through the closed Phantom Book in the dark underground room. The Phantom Book was emitting magical power.

"Dalian...?"

Noticing this abnormality, Huey turned around. Then his face contorted with surprise.

"Lie down, Dalian---!"

"Huh?!"

Taking the black-dressed girl with him, Huey tumbled down on the floor with great vigour.

Right after this, an intense intent to kill shot past over their heads.

A gunshot resounded in the underground room. Sparks scattered within the darkness and the smell of gunpowder spread out.

"Brother?!"

Chez shouted in a shrill voice.

Loy had stood up swaying. He threw away the oil lamp to the ground, took out the handgun he had been hiding and aimed.

"Chez..."

A distorted voice leaked out from Loy's mouth.

"Did you think I'd rejoice on such a conclusion, Chez...? Living on as a failed work while asking for your sympathy...?"

Chez was short before crying, but even so he desperately raised his voice,

"Please wait, brother... I didn't...!"

"Shut up!!"

Loy pulled the trigger without hesitation. A white light flashed in the dark.

"Ghuh...!"

It was the old man on the wheelchair who collapsed forward with a suppressed moan. A darkish stain was spreading out around the spot where the chest was shot and blood clots flooded out of his mouth.

"HAHAHA! What a ludicrous appearance. This is the sin for calling me a failed work. Atone with your life, you old crock!"

Loy raised a bright laugh.

Chez grew pale and embraced the convulsing body of his grandfather.

"Brother... what have you done...?"

"Be quiet... this girl comes next. Phantom Book? Reading Princess? My arse!"

After turning around, Loy pointed his gun at Dalian.

"Ugh!"

Huey protected her by standing in front of her and took out his own handgun. It was a big caliber army-use revolver. However, Loy had already set his gun and hence was faster. Huey didn't seem to make it in time.

The moment this thought came to mind---

"Stop it!"

Chez jumped in between them. In a posture to protect Huey and Dalian, he sustained the bullet his brother had shot. One bullet, two bullets---

"Chez!"

Eventually Huey's handgun spouted fire before Loy could execute his third shot. And his bullet hit the wrist of the hand, Loy was using to hold his gun, with an exact flight route.

Loy gave a shriek like an animal. His right arm started to dangle powerless, upon which his blood-stained handgun fell down.

"M...My arm... ghu... you mongrel... to shoot my arm...!"

"Don't move, Loy Hurston."

Huey set again his gun and warned him with sharp words. Loy's grim mien distorted on this disgrace.

Huey looked around while retaining the grip on his gun without negligence.

The fire of the lamp, Loy had dropped, spread its fire on the carpet and illuminated the small underground room in a bright light.

The old man had already passed away but Chez was still breathing. With first-aid treatment he might still make it. However, I have to first tie up Loy--- when Huey thought so and was about to walk away;

"Step back, Huey!"

Dalian shouted in a voice resembling a scream.

At the same time, an intense stench struck his nose. The spreading fire had inflamed the chemicals stored in this underground room. The moment Huey took notice of this, a bright flash followed by a terrific blast came rushing towards them, upon which their field of vision was enveloped in darkness.

===6===

It looked like Huey didn't lost consciousness for too long.

His doze was broken due to someone slapping his cheeks roughly.

"Hey, Huey! How long do you plan to sleep? You three-toed sloth! Losing your consciousness your one and only skill? Just how incapable are you?"

While swinging her long black hair around, she continued to slap his cheeks with the palm of her hand. Although her words were rude, she sounded desperate in a sense and her eyes seemed to overflow with tears any moment.

"This kinda hurts... Dalian..."

Huey catched her arms when she was about to slap him all the more and raised his body restfully. Holding his still hazy head, he went on checking the damages caused by the explosion.

The condition of the underground room was terrible.

A conflagration was somehow averted but due to the blast wave, the pillars sustaining the ceiling collapsed and thus the room was partially destructed.

The corpse of the old man was squashed along with his wheelchair below by ceiling and Loy could not be seen anywhere.

It was almost odd that Huey and Dalian were still living.

"That's..."

Huey set his handgun reflexively.

A beast was standing in the dark.

It had golden eyes like a nocturnal carnivore. A sharp nose and sharp teeth line up in his mouth.

Its body was covered by bristles, hard like an armor, and strongly developed muscles and was more than twice as big as Huey.

A beast of the size of a cow and resembling a wolf---

It was the Beast of Ashwell without a doubt. The beast that was said to be seen at the scene the barrister got murdered.

However, it was Dalian who stepped in front of Huey's gun.

"Wait, Huey! You mustn't shoot!"

The black-dressed girl spread her arms in order to protect the beast.

Seeing this, Huey finally noticed.

The beast didn't attack Dalian. It was the oppsite. The beast was sustaining the collapsed ceiling with its back and tried to save them from being buried alive.

Then Huey saw the scraps of cloth winded round the lower half of the beast's body and distorted his face.

It was a well-tailored American sack suit. The suit Chez was wearing until right before.

"You are... Chez Hurston...? This appearance..."

Huey easefully took down his gun and Dalian turned around expressionlessly.

The giant creature, once called Chez Hurston, breathed through its splitted mouth.

"I've always... thought it was strange... my appearance... my body..."

The words of the creature were distorted and thus hard to understand, but it was Chez' voice without doubt. It narrowed its eyes in self derision,

"But I understood through Grandfather's explanation just now... I am an improved breed brought forth by the hands of Grandfather... by recombining human genes and by crossbreeding experiments..."

Tears overlowed the golden eyes of Chez. Huey and Dalian didn't say anything and watched him lamenting. Beasts do not sob. Only humans shed tears in sadness.

"The perfect soldier that survives any battlefield... is THIS the answer to this brought by the knowlege of this PHANTOM BOOK?! Is THIS the shape of the new mankind Grandfather seeked for---?!"

The creature shouted out. Fresh blood flowed out of his mouth. At the same time Chez staggered, some of the bricks he was sustaining crumbled down.

Chez was shot by Loy. It was a deep wound a common human would probably have died.

His body might be especially tough because of him being such a creature, but it didn't change the fact that he was sustaining a great number of bricks with this body in order to protect them. It didn't look like he could endure this for too long.

Huey bit on his lips and looked up to the bricks above him.

However, there was no gap big enough for a human to slip through. And if he moved the bricks badly, then everything could lose its balance and eventually even the small space sustained by Chez would disappear.

Chez raised his face with a gasp, seeming to have smelled something.

Huey and Dalian recognized this smell immediately as well. It was gasoline.

A blood-stained wounded man came carrying a gasoline can and poured its contents over the destroyed underground room.

It was Loy who contorted his face with hatred and poured gasoline over them.

And in his hand he was holding a lighter. Loy was able slip out of the room one step ahead of them and was now about to set a fire above the bricks to bake them alive, buried in this room.

"Ugh... Brother... don't tell me..."

The creature gave off a voice in despair.

Loy ignited the lighter in his clumsy left hand.

The flame illuminated his terribly distorted face. When Loy was about to throw the ignited lighter---

"Huey. I grant you the right to open the gate."

Dalian proclaimed in a calm voice.

She reached her finger out for her collar and opened the dress around her chest wide.

A slender collarbone with smooth white skin was exposed.
Buried in there was a lock. An unrefined old lock. It was chained by silver chains to a black leather collar and buried in the midst of the breast of the girl that was lacking roundings.

"......"

Huey raised his right hand wordlessly.

In his hand he was holding a key. A gold key with a red gem embedded.

Ancient letters were engraved into it.

Huey read them aloud　peacefully.

Like a knight pledging allegiance to his princess. Or like a magician casting a spell---

"I ask of thee... Art thou mankind?"

Dalian answered to his call.

In a cold robotic voice, like an utensil.

『No. We art the Realm -- the Endless Realm within thine Vase.』

It was about in the same moment, that the young man inserted the gold key into the lock before her breast, and that Loy threw his lighter away.

A tremendous flash fulfilled the underground room and flames blazed up the dark.

===7===

Loy Hurston kept guffawing while he looked down on the remains of the burned and crumbled underground room.

This laugh suddenly stopped.

He felt something behind him, turned around and then saw them.

Blue rose petals were dancing in the light of the deep crimson moon that reflected the flames.

Enveloped by these petals was a young man carrying an unfamiliar book, a black haired girl wearing an opened black dress and finally a beast resembling a wolf.

"This is absurd... how can you..."

Loy screamed out from the depths of his lungs.

"Why?! How did you escape?! There wasn't any hole big enough to slip through!"

"I'm sorry, but you know... '''Phantom Books that open the gate to another world''' aren't that rare."

The young man - Huey - muttered so and closed the book he was holding silently.

There was not even any significance in Loy knowing that this was one of the Phantom Books that should not exist in this world. That this was the grimoire left behind by a magician who worshipped a god, called 'The God from the Exterior', who lives in the cracks to other dimensions.

"You are the one who killed the barrister Ashwell, aren't you? Loy Hurston."

Dalian said so in a indifferent voice while gazing at the buffled Loy.

"What are you saying at this hour...?"

Loy laughed dry. He triumphantly glared at the creature behind the girl.

"Look at this disgusting appearance of Chez! Can't you see that this is the monster that was seen in Ashwell's mansion? This MONSTER!"

"The monster here is this twisted heart of yours."

Dalian declared coldly.

"What...?!"

"When we talked with you in the garden, you said that Ashwell got '''bitten to death'''. But you labeled the giant beast seen at the scene of crime as 'absurd rumour'."

Loy was dumbfounded and opened his eyes wide. His face spoke volumes. He couldn't even now believe what he had blurted out.

"So you knew it, Loy... that not a giant beast bit the Ashwells to death, but trained combat dogs."

Huey continued Dalian's words.

"There are only few in this town who wished for Ashwell's death. And it shouldn't be hard to run across you, if one investigates about people who train combat dogs here. Chez tried to stop you. I guess he had to transform in order to sneak into the mansion... or... to cover his brother, you..."

After he listened to Huey's explanation, his face distorted to a weird smile while crying.

The younger brother he looked down on had secretly covered him. He noticed this fact.

"Yeah, that's right... I was the one who killed Ashwell by taking some dogs with me. Originally I was planning to pin the murder on the stray dogs, but... I never thought this would make such a fuss."

Loy put his hand into the pocket of his coat and took out a knife he had hidden there. It was a large knife, the gentry used for duels.

"And now I'm also not able to talk my way out of the murder of Grandfather. I see, so I really was just a failed work. A disgusting beast had built its nest inside my heart."

Loy kept glaring at them and concentrated power in the hand he was holding the knife. Seeing this, Chez jumped out,

"Stop it... Brother!"

With agility beyond belief, the creature landed in front of Loy.

But Loy was faster. He put the blade on his throat and sliced it at a stroke.

Chez screamed out. Fresh blood splattered out from Loy's body, upon which he collapsed and the spreading spreading fire went on covering him.

"Brother..."

The giant creature reached his hand out to the flames and was about to embrace his brother's corpse.

His back shaked once.

A shrill gunshot resounded and pierced the shoulder of the creature.

Dalian stood stock still in blank amazement, while Huey bit on his lips and turned around.

Some men, wearing long coats, had taken notice of the fire, climbed over the fence and were now pointing their guns at Chez. Huey recognized them.

"The Police...?! The guys that observed Loy! Why at such a time?!"

Huey tried to stop them by shouting, but it didn't reach them in their excitement.

"Its the beast... the Beast of Ashwell appeared!"

"Mr. Hurston is being attacked! Shoot...!"

Chez got on his knees while gunshots continuously resounded. Even so he didn't let go of the corpse of his brother. Mustering all the strength he had left, he was about to walk away dragging his feet along. Chez was trying to escape by slipping into the dark.

If Huey and Dalian kept silent, then nobody would ever get to know that the old man, now buried under countless bricks, was shot by Loy. What's left was to carry away Loy's corpse.

If there's no corpse of Loy, then all the blame goes to the "Beast of Ashwell".

The murder of the barrister, the murder of the city council, everything---

Not for the sake of the Hurston family, but to protect Loy's honour.

Chez was planning to take all the bad reputation on his own.

"Wait, Chez!"

[[Image:Dantalian_no_Shoka-vol1-p115.jpg|thumb|Dalian let spiritless loose of the book, which then fell to the ground.]]

And Dalian called the name of this creature. The black-dressed girl presented a book to him.

The forbidden Phantom Book only the present head of the Hurston family is allowed to read.

The Predigree of All Creation---!

"This Phantom Book has chosen you as its owner! With the knowledge written in it, it shouldn't be impossible to even return your body to a common human... so please... take it with you."

The black beast shook its head to her shout.

Then it smiled timidly - or so it seemed.

With an unbelievable instantaneous force, the creature climbed the wall of the mansion and went away from them. But even then, several bullets still pierced him.

"Chez..."

Dalian let spiritless loose of the book, which then fell to the ground.

The blue roses were getting entangled in flames and burned away.

At last, the injured giant beast melted into the dark and disappeared.

===8===

The next morning. Huey and Dalian were riding on a train to the capital.

There weren't much passengers; probably because it was still early morning. The two of them were the only ones in the their wagon.

Dalian was obviously ill tempered and was alone reading a book.

She seemed rather unenthusiastic, since her reading speed was, considering it's her, quite slow. Even her beloved fried bread, she still just ate for two people.

Huey was sitting on the opposite seat and was reading the newspaper he bought at the train station. The train accelerated easfully and the morning sun shone diagonally through the window.

"It looks like Chez' corpse couldn't be found."

Huey muttered this suddenly while holding the tabloid paper.

Half of the article in the cheap local newspaper was filled with the topic of the "again appeared Beast of Ashwell". The entire Police pursuited the beast and, supported by the hunters, encircled it. Then they shot it with countless bullets, whereupon the beast fell from the cliff. The death of the beast was taken for granted, but it seemed like they didn't find the corpse although the searched for it until morning.

The remaining half of the article was about Loy Hurston who got murdered by the beast. His achievements as city council member and his capabilities were highly praised in it. Chez was only mentioned in a little column as a victim.

"...I don't want to talk about this stupid dog."

Dalian said so without raising her face in a sulky voice.

"I was about to do him a favour by lending him the book and this stupid dog chose to carry along a corpse. Because he couldn't carry the corpse together with the book... I don't know anymore about this darn fool... that's why I hate dogs."

The black-dressed girl raised her kin in a prickly attitude and looked up to the sky through the window. Her sulking did, somehow, seem like she was surpressing tears.

Huey smiled lightly.

"My opinion is a bit different, I guess?"

"...what should be wrong?"

Dalian seemed offended and asked so.

"It's not like Chez didn't want the Phantom Book. He didn't want to drag you into the gunfight. He didn't want to hurt you!"

"Whatever reason there is, a fool is a fool."

Dalian became even more ill tempered. She raised her eyebrows and scowled at Huey,

"And you are 100 years early to state your opinion to me, despite just being Huey."

After these harsh words, Dalian closed her book. Then she reached out for Huey's bread and bit freely into it.

"My, My" Huey shrugged his shoulders. Then he recalled something and took something out from his coat. It was a small cut flower.

Huey stretched his hand out with agility and decorated a vase for one flower with it.

It was a flower bud that was about to start to bloom with blue petals.

"You took those roses with you?"

Dalian asked with a her cheeks stuffed with bread.

"There was just one left."

Huey folded the newspaper and shifted his gaze to the outside.

And said like to speak to himself,

"You can be at ease. If he's still living, he will come meet us for sure! To accept the book then."

Dalian watched the blue rose expressionless and shook her head.

"After all it's just an 'unattainable goal'."

Huey smiled and said lightly jokingly.

"No... it's 'attaining the impossible', right?"

The flower that was the only one of its kind was silently swaying in the morning sun.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Dantalian_no_Shoka:Volume1_Chapter1|Chapter 1]]
| Return to [[Dantalian_no_Shoka|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Dantalian_no_Shoka:Volume1_Chapter3|Chapter 3]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Dantalian no Shoka:Volume1 Chapter2

2010-06-29T23:34:45Z

Swiftstrike: /* 4 */

The housekeeper who was living at the mansion was the first to notice the abnormality.

Stench could be smelled within the darkness.

The fishy stench of blood mixed with the particular smell of an animal.

She first suspected the stray cats living around the mansion.

One of them, an old crafty black cat, once sneaked into the mansion and ate the Lady's parrot in a grotesque manner.

The Lady's fury at that time was beyond normal. Thus, it had been a real bother for the servants. An incident, one gets fed up just by remembering.

That's why she reluctantly left her bed and went to the main wing, bathing in the moon light.

It was still deep into the night.

The town was silent and the mansion was dark, without any lights. One could feel a strong abnormal stench in the stagnated darkness.

"...Lord?"

The housekeeper called out when she heard something while climbing the stairs.

A clanking sound resounded below her.

Glass splitters were all over the carpet. The corridor window had been wrenched open so the glass broke.

And the landlord was lying collapsed in the bedroom in front of the shattered window.

"Are you alright, Lord? What happened here...?"

The housekeeper was surprised and went to help him, but then stopped her movements right after she entered the room.

She took a breath out of fear.

What was lying collapsed there wasn't her master anymore, but a lump of meat in a human shape.

His throat was torn up and the blood that had spurt out from it dyed the room in black.

His clothes were ragged by sharp claws. His expression was frozen in a state of distress.

The young lady was also in the room. And so was her mother; lying upside-down in order to guard her daughter.

"S-Someone..."

The housekeeper slowly stepped backwards and unconsciously averted her gaze from the corpses.

Then she noticed. Something was moving inside the room.

The '''something''', that had hidden itself behind the corpses, raised its upper body.

It looked like a beast and was about two heads taller than an adult man. It was big and seemed to easily weight multiple times as much as the short-built housekeeper.

Raising its wolf-like head, it stared at her.

A body covered with black hair.

A sharp nose and a wide open mouth. Golden eyes.

Lastly, unusually strong developed muscles at the limbs.

"Hya! ....HYAAAAAAAAAAH!!"

The housekeeper screamed out.

Maybe the beast was surprised by her voice, maybe not. But it turned around with unbelievable agility and broke through the window to the outside.

It landed on the wall surrounding the mansion and then, for one moment, looked up to the sky with the blood on its fur sparkling.

Then the beast disappeared melting into the dark---

==Episode 02: Crossbreed==
===1===

A pub near the rail station was currently crowded with people wanting lunch.

Dishes, of which only the portions were good, were lined up on the counter and the bearded host was busy moving around.

Almost all the guests were wearing plain clothes and seemed like workers.

Many of them looked rude and there were also ones within the mass that already smelled of alcohol.

In the corner of this pub, there was a party of two with another atmosphere than the rest.

A young man who was about 20 years old and a little girl with long black hair.

The young man was wearing a leather frock coat and a small sized bag.

His sincere features implied a good upbringing, but interestingly enough, he didn't seem ignorant of the ways of the world. One could feel the atmosphere of a well trained soldier in every one of his movements.

"Let's go, Dalian... It'll be time for the appointment soon."

Taking out an army-use pocket watch, he called out to the girl.

The black-haired girl called Dalian looked expressionlessly up to him. And then said with haughtiness that didn't fit her cute looks,

"Wait, Huey. I am still in the middle of my meal."

"In the middle of it? ...Do you still plan to eat more?"

The young man called Huey asked a bit amazed. A lot of cleanly eaten up plates were already piled up in front of the girl. On the plate she was currently eating were things like fish & chips, meat pie and sugared glossy fried bread.

Only fatty dishes which one can almost get heartburn just from looking.

"Why do you need to ask such an obvious thing?"

However, Dalian pointed to the counter undisturbed, while biting into those dishes,

"This foolish pub offers eat-all-you-can for their fried breads! The price is the same, thus it's overwhelmingly more profitable when I eat a lot. Are you so dense that you can't even do such simple math?"

"No, I know that much even without math..."

Huey sighed lightly. The black-haired girl looked up to him and said

"In that case quickly bring me the next serving, you dunce."

"......"

While shaking his head, Huey stood up as ordered and walked towards the counter.

Noticing Huey's sour face, the host of the pub raised a doubtful eyebrow.

"An unfamiliar face. Are the two of you outsiders?"

"Yes. We just arrived on the previous train."

Huey smiled sociably. Looking around in the crowded pub, he added

"Quite lively in here. I expected this town to be a bit calmer."

A group of about fifteen men were yelling around all the time in the center of the shop. A noisy bunch who seemed to be something like hunters or ex-soldiers.

The host looked at them bothered, and muttered in a soft tone, like speaking to himself

"It is actually a calm town, you know. If there wasn't for the incident."

"...incident?"

Huey inclined his head. The host answered while cutting the roast beef in front of him,

"The Beast of Ashwell. Didn't you come because you've also heard of this rumour?"

"No. What is it about?"

Seemingly having aroused his interest, Huey leaned forward lightly.

The host took out a newspaper from a stack of newspapers on the ground and presented it to him. A thin tabloid size local paper. It was the last week's issue.

"It's big on the first page. A lawyer that opened his business in this town got murdered."

"A lawyer...?"

While looking through the creased newspaper, Huey narrowed his eyes. Ashwell was the name of the murdered lawyer. Leonard Ashwell. Age at death; 40 years.

"Mr. Ashwell was a famous barrister in this town, you see. He accepted cases for low prices, proceeded against corrupted policemen or sued landlords that abused tenant farmers... For us common folk, he was like a hero."

"This hero... got murdered?"

Yeah, the host answered bluntly.

"Not just the lord. His wife and daughter got all murdered, too. I tell you, it was a cruel thing."

"...what about the culprit?" asked Huey.

"Huh?"

"Is it still unknown, who killed them? According to what you've just told me, he seemed to have many enemies."

"Ah, well yeah... Surely the bunch that shunned him wasn't all that small..."

The host said hazily. It was in a voice tired by lamenting.

"But we know who the culprit is. And there's the big problem."

"Who is it?"

"It's not a human. It’s a beast."

"A beast?"

"I've heard it's taller than your common cow and looks like a wolf."

Huey kept quiet for a while and gazed at the bearded face of the host. Then he lost his focus and breathed out,

"Err... Can you tell me more about this?"

The host sighed deeply.

"A servant of the Ashwells witnessed it. How this beast killed the whole family, and in the end, escaped through the window after it ate a bit of them."

"For real...?"

Huey asked back perplexed. The host nodded deeply,

"Well... The servant collapsed right after the police arrived and the thing about it being bigger than a cow probably is not true. But I also don't think it's all a lie, since there actually were corpses eroded by a beast. And there were also strands of hair and footprints."

"I see..."

Huey dropped his gaze to the newspaper. The contents of it were clearly substantiating the host's words.

"So the people gathered here are planning to hunt the beast?"

Huey asked so, gazing at the main street, which one could see from the entrance of the pub.

There were about 4, 5 gods, looking like hunting dogs, fastened carelessly to the street light. And the long and narrow luggage several guests of the pub were carrying, were probably their hunting guns.

The host continued in an indifferent voice.

"Vengeance for the Lord... a lot of people got support from him, you see. Especially the townspeople involved with this damn provoking Hurston family..."

"Hurston family?"

Huey inclined his head once again. This name wasn't written in the newspaper.

The host nosed displeasured.

"Didn't you notice when you arrived? This fucking big fertilizer factory."

"If you're talking about this building I could see from the window in the train..."

"Yeah, that's it. The city council member Roy Hurston is managing this factory, but this damn greenhorn fired about 500 workers half a year ago - unilateral, just because he brought in a new machine!"

"Dismissal? But what happened to the workers...?"

Huey asked in a serious voice. The host shrugged his shoulders bluntly,

"See, there's no other industry company in this town. It was awful. When they were on the edge of hanging themselves or become criminals, Mr. Ashwell came and rescued them."

"Rescued them....?"

"It's called 'class-action'. He stirred up the press and caused uproar with this. It seems like he even got back support by the noble and wealthy people of the capital. Thanks to this, that Hurston greenhorn got severely criticized in court. Everyone was delighted when he won the lawsuit right in the first instance."

I see, Huey nodded. Ashwell surely could be called a hero.

"And now the former employees want to revenge him...?"

"They seem to be planning to go on a mountain hunt together with the hunters and ex-servicemen that gathered from nearby. Some of them want to strike it rich by capturing this mysterious beast alive... I was sure that you'd also belong to this bunch. I mean, you've also been a soldier, right?"

"No... I was just a pilot."

Huey shook his head with a smile.

The host looked wonderingly at Huey.

"Hmm... If you're not aiming for the beast, then why did you come to this town...?"

Huey stiffened lightly his cheeks and nodded.

"Well... I have an appointment with an acquaintance of an acquaintance. This bread, I'll be taking this with me, alright?"

"U, Uuh...?"

Huey hurriedly wrapped up some fried bread in oil paper and walked away. The host gazed in wonder at him for a while. Huey pretended to not notice this and returned with fast steps to his table.

Dalian was already on watch for him with a bitter expression, embracing the sugar pot.

"You are late! How long does it take you to get some bread, you lame duck?"

Even before Huey could sit down, Dalian started berating him. Huey made a tired face and said,

"...let's go, Dalian."

The girl looked up, amazed, and held out her hands covered with protectors.

"What are you talking about? I will be eating this fried bread now. Hurry up and hand it over."

"The family of your acquaintance seems to be pretty unpopular in this town... if they find out that our destination is the house of the Hurston's, then they'd probably cause quite an uproar."

Saying so, Huey started to put together their luggage. Seeing this, Dalian panicked. While standing up hurriedly, she reached out her hands and said,

"Hey Huey, why are you stowing the bread away? I've not put sugar on it yet. Huey!"

"It also seems better if we not search for a carriage nearby. It can't be helped... We'll have to walk for a bit."

"Hey! What are you doing? Let go of my hands. Where are you touching me? How lewd!"

Huey took the kicking and struggling little girl, almost like luggage, under his arms and left the shop.

Beholding the sugar pot left on the table woefully, Dalian muttered in a tearful voice,

"Sugar..."

===2===

While the Hurston Family didn't hold a peerage, they were a gentry family with equal fortune and authority. They owned land around the town and employed several tenant farmers. A lot of them also were working in important offices of the town, like as judges or as committee members.

Their residence was a big mansion on a high ground with a view down on the town.

There was a well maintained garden with flowers blooming in profusion and in the adjoining farm, expensive racehorses were grazing. Also the building itself was impressing and let one feel the assets of the family.

There was just one thing ruining this scenery, which was a group of about 40 to 50 people encircling the front door of the mansion. It was a protest movement against the discharge of the factory employees.

Gazing at them through the window of the parlor, Huey sipped at his black tea with an uncomfortable expression. Dalian was sitting on a couch, absorbed in reading books as she freely took out a bookshelf in the mansion. She was expressionless as always, but looked amused in a way. When she could read a rare book, she was almost always in a good temper.

"Thank you for waiting."

The time Huey's tea cup was half-empty, a tall man wearing an American sack suit was guided by a butler and entered the room.

His age was about in the midst of the twenties. He was a young man not so much older than Huey.

Seeing Huey looking back to him, the man tried to manage a vague smile. But then instantly seemed surprised and stopped.

Staring at Dalian who was wordlessly reading a book, he spoke lightly bewildered,

"Err... are you the Black Reading Princess?"

"......"

Dalian gradually noticed his existence and raised her face. The man smiled timidly while she scowled at him on guard.

But his bewilderment was reasonable. This is because Dalian was a beauty that gave off the impression of a doll. Furthermore her dress added to this with its enigma.

Cloth decorated out with jet black laces. A skirt bulged up by several layers of frills. These outlines of her were enfolded by metallic protectors on her back hands and an unrefined tasset.

Her looks made one think of the ceremonial robes of medieval knights; an odd mixture that couldn't be called dress or armor.

And finally, in place of a ribbon, she was wearing an old, metallic chest.

A big lock, tied to her with silver chains.

Even so, the man bowed politely to the black-dressed girl.

"Please forgive my rudeness. I wasn't expecting such a beautiful lady..."

The corners of Dalian's mouth twitched when she heard his words. If she was a cat, she'd surely be purring now, pleased.

For some reason Dalian gave Huey a triumphant sidelong glance and tugged at his sleeves. Then she muttered in a low voice,

"This greenhorn is quite promising. You ought to follow his example a bit."

Huey sighed amazed.

"Wasn't this a mere phrase of civility... ah..."

He got his shin kicked by Dalian's metallic boots and frowned.

The timidly smiling man beheld their giving and taking in confusion.

"Thank you for taking on this far journey... I'm relieved you arrived without problems."

Finally he could pull himself together and said so.

He then shifted his glance in the direction of the front door of the mansion.

The workers gathered in front of the door were still hanging out banners across the street and were still raising protesting voices. There some guts are needed in order to slip through the circle of this menacing crowd.

"Well, somehow."

Huey nodded with a bitter smile.

"But I pity the carriage driver who got thrown with rotten eggs."

"Is that so..."

The man sighed.

"I will provide this driver with a servant later, as an apology."

"...this group seems to consist of the workers discharged by the factory, right?"

Huey asked nonchalantly.

The man cast down his eyes sentimentally.

"Yes. The protest movement settled down a bit after the judgment at the first instance, but since a few days it’s again like this... do you already know about the barrister Ashwell?"

"I've heard about it underway from the host of a pub we went to... a beast has attacked him?"

"W-Well yes... such rumours seem to be also in circulation..."

The man's voice trembled.

"With the death of their barrister, the judgments from now on are in the wind. I think that's also a reason why the former employees of the factory grew wild now. I just hope my brother recognizes that they do have lives and families to protect."

"By 'brother' you mean...?"

"Aah, I forgot to mention this. My name's Chez Hurston. The head of the factory is my older brother, Loy Hurston."

Again with a timid smile, the man held out his right hand.

"My name is Hugh Anthony Disward - you may call me Huey. And she's Dalian."

With these words, Huey grasped back his hand. Then suddenly he seemed to have come upon something unexpected.

He noticed that the palm of Chez' hand was solid and trained, although he looked very timid.

Rather than the son of a rich gentry family, this seemed to be the palm of a coachman or groom, who fosters horses.

"Er... I've heard you came to meet grandfather... forgive my rudeness, but what kind of business...?"

Chez didn't notice Huey's bewilderment and asked so reluctantly.

Not Huey, but Dalian answered to this question.

"We came to hand over a book. The old Phantom Book we were entrusted with by your ancestors."

"Phantom Book...?"

Chez inclined his head. Dalian gazed at him expressionlessly.

"I've heard it's considered to be the proof of the current head of the family."

"Is that so? ...I see. So grandfather is..."

Chez muttered, comprehending something.

It was right after this, that rude footsteps could be heard from the corridor and the door to the parlor opened violently.

===3===

"Chez...! Is Chez here?!"

A stern-looking man with sharp eyes entered the parlor.

He looked around arrogantly in the room and seemed obviously unpleased when he noticed Huey and Dalian.

"Brother."

Chez moaned weakly.

Huey and Dalian compared the two of them with the eye wordlessly.

Apparently the man, that was called 'brother' by Chez, seemed to be the city council member Loy Hurston.

His was about in the latter half of his twenties. He could probably be classified as a young public official. He was just about 4 or 5 years older than Chez.

However, the impressions of those brothers were quite different. The appearance of the younger brother was helpless, but polite and gentle, whilst the older brother was brimming with self-confidence and haughtiness. In a sense, their relation was obvious.

"What is this bunch outside the mansion? Didn't I tell you to drive away these riffraff?"

Loy rebuked his younger brother without restraint in front of Huey and Dalian's eyes.

Chez chewed his words,

"But look, brother. They aren't trying to do us any harm. They just seek an employment and hence wish to discuss this matter once again with you. So please..."

"So what?"

Loy asked him back in a cynic voice.

"Don't make me laugh. There's nothing to discuss with those lower classes. What a waste of time."

"...isn't it this one-sided attitude of yours that makes them revolt like this?"

"Don't be absurd. Are you telling me to bow my head to those lowlifes out there?"

"What nonsense" Loy added muttering like to spit out.

"To begin with, wasn't their incapability the reason they failed keeping a job? Why should I, Loy Hurston, bear responsibility for this? Listen Chez, the ability of us humans isn't equal. Superior people have a role appropriate to their ability and incapable people aren't allowed to hinder them."

"Even so, suddenly dismissing them is going too far! Didn't they all expend great effort for the factory up to now?"

Chez tried desperately to convince his brother.

But Loy just looked down on him with a cold gaze,

"However much effort incapable people do expend, they cannot win against a person with true ability. Aren't you, more than anyone else, aware of this fact, Chez?"

The younger brother hung his head powerlessly to the mocking words of his brother.

Chez looked down miserably, but Loy didn't care and asked him rudely,

"By the way... who are those guys?"

Loy gazed suspiciously at Huey and Dalian.

"They are our guests! The two of them came to meet grandfather... Sir Disward and Miss Dalian."

Chez said to his brother in a reproving voice.

A light astonishment skimmed over Loy's face.

"...Sir Disward? A relative of Wesley Disward?"

"Pleased to meet you."

Huey smiled uncomfortable. He stood up and greeted him politely.

When he recognized that the out-of-place looking guests were related to a noble family, Loy changed his attitude abruptly. He drew near as if they were intimate and smiled unnaturally.

"Welcome, Sir Disward! I am Loy Hurston."

"I've heard you are a member of the city council? You seem to be a very busy person!"

A bit of cynicism was mixed in Huey's words, but Loy nodded exaggeratedly.

"You see, the Hurston family is a personage in this town. So we have to do reputable work."

Then he turned around to his younger brother,

"Are you planning to lead them to grandfather's room hereafter?"

"Yes, that's what I thought..."

Chez answered in a subdued voice.

"Got it. I shall accompany you."

Loy said so interrupting his brother.

"Pointless..."

A hoarse voice could be heard from behind Loy.

An old man escorted by servants arrived on a roll chair with creaking metallic wheels. He looked terrible pale.

"This won't be... necessary... Loy."

"Grandfather?"

Loy turned around to him surprised, while Chez rushed over to the old man hurriedly.

"Grandfather... what about your health? Please don't overdo things..."

"I'm fine, Chez..."

The old man said in a cracking voice resembling a rusty gear.

"It sins against good manners to invite the Reading Princes to our house and then summon her to my bedroom..."

Dalian stepped up to the old man.

She elegantly spread the sleeves of her jet black dress, stopped and then proclaimed with a face as expressionless as the one of a doll. Her voice seemed lonesome in a way.

"You've gotten old... Haven't you, Boyd Hurston?"

A smile floated over the stale cheeks of the old man. He kissed her hand that was covered with a metallic protector.

"You are without change, Black Reading Princess... I am truly grateful... that you've come to grant my wish."

Dalian nodded silently.

"Based on an old contract, I've come to hand out a book. The Phantom Book sealed by your ancestor in the distant past... 'The Pedigree of All Creation'."

Upon the words of the black-dressed girl, Loy's look became grim.

"Phantom Book...? Grandfather, what does this...?"

The old man raised his face clumsy and turned his glance towards his two grandchildren.

"It's an ancient book... the new head of the Hurston family is allowed to read it only once in his entire life. The proof of the present head of... our family."

"So that means... you've called them today because..."

"You two should be aware of this... but I won't last... so long anymore. It's something... I have to pass on to the new head before I leave this world..."

When the old man spoke so far, he started to cough violently. He coughed up blood and it didn't seem to stop any time soon.

"Grandfather...!"

Chez patted the back of the old man. In the meanwhile, a servant poured out water from a water jar and presented it to him. The old man grabbed the glass with trembling fingers.

"Tonight... come to my room before the date changes... there... I shall conduct the inheritance... is this alright for you... Black Reading Princess?"

The old man asked while breathing painfully.

Dalian proclaimed without a single change in her expression.

"I've heard your wish."

===4===

Huey and Dalian decided to spend the rest of the time until sun set in the garden, since the parlor was kind of loud due to the protest movement. The garden was far more beautiful than it seemed from afar; countless roses were in fullness of bloom inside the lovely manicured flower beds.

However, Dalian didn't rejoice to this view, but instead sat down on the bench at the bower and continued to read a thick book wordlessly. Huey didn't seem to mind and, while yawning, shifted his gaze to the meadow in which a water fountain was positioned.

Chez could be seen on the meadow. He rolled around in the grass and frolic around with several whelps. Apparently he had let out the hunting dog whelps they were raising in the dog kennel of the mansion in order to look after them.

"Dogs... I see, so he's looking after the dogs..."

Huey murmured so, looking at Chez cheerfully frolicking around with the dogs. He had remembered the solid and trained palm of Chez's hand when they did a handshake.

It was unlikely, that this could come just from playing around with the dogs. It could be said for sure, that he always was looking after them with a lot of enthusiasm.

"The Hurston family originally earned most of their fortune by hunting dogs breeding. Even the Royal dog kennel is taking over some dogs raised here."

Dalian said, disinterested without looking up from her book.

"Aah, I see... there are quite some dog lovers, even in noble and royal families. I guess dogs raised by a famous breeder are taken over for unbelievable high prices."

Chez seemed to have noticed Huey's glance and waved his hand embarrassed. Then he came towards the bower together with the whelps.

Seeing this, Dalian contorted her face. She closed her book and sneaked to the back of the bench.

The whelps followed behind him in order and, when he stopped, they lied down as if to join up with him. It was an impressive relationship of mutual trust. One could see that this didn't just result from good training; the whelps also adored him.

"They seem pretty attached to you."

Huey said in admiration.

Chez shook his head troubled while blushing.

"This is because I was looking after them since I was young."

The speckled hunting dog whelps looked like stuffed toys and seemed extremely cuddlesome. He kneeled down to the whelps looking up to him and stroked their back.

"Dalian, don't you want to try touching them, too? ...Dalian?"

Huey turned around still holding a whelp in his arms and was stunned.

The black-dressed girl had hidden herself behind a post of the bower and peeked out with caution. On top of that, she held the thick book she read before in front of her like a shield.

Huey asked in a lightly amazed voice,

"...what are you doing there, Dalian?"

"Do not worry about it. I am now interested in this flower."

Dalian said so with feigned ignorance and observed forcedly the rose bed in front of her. She was clearly acting unnaturally. Huey now seemed to try to refrain from laughing,

"Don't tell me, you're afraid, of dogs?"

"What...?!"

Dalian's smooth white cheeks blushed crimson. Then she added in an unnatural voice with no intonation,

"W-What are you saying? Why should I be afraid of such a wild beast who can't even read letters right? H-How foolish."

"......"

Huey stood up wordlessly still holding the whelp in his arms and slowly neared Dalian. Then he let the dog down on the ground.

Dalian seemed to draw the young hunting dog's interest by her stare, so the dog wagged his tail joyfully and came running to her in full speed.

"I-iih?!"

Dalian shrieked effeminately and because she froze on the spot in fear, she couldn't even escape.

"Hey, what are you doing you pooch? Stop it. I am not tasty!"

[[Image:Dantalian_no_Shoka-vol1-p85.jpg|thumb|"Hey, what are you doing you pooch? Stop it. I am not tasty!"]]

The black-dressed girl stumbled when her legs got tangled and ended up with the book and the dog on her while she waved her hands and feet about. Dalian's face was blue and contorted, but from far it looked like she was joyfully frolicking around.

Huey shoulders were trembling while he tried desperately to refrain from laughing, but Chez couldn't overlook this scene and so approached Dalian and pulled the whelp apart.

"Forgive me. Are you alright?"

Chez asked caring, upon which Dalian nodded awkwardly.

"Haa... haa... t-this will have consequences, Huey..."

She said so to him while catching her breath and looking up to him resentful. Then, at last, Huey couldn't suppress it anymore and started to laugh out loud.

"E-Excuse me... I will now take them for a walk..."

After he bowed down several times, Chez left taking the dogs with him.

There was, however, a person that approached them in place of him. Loy.

The eldest son of the Hurston family gave his brother, who was laughing innocently surrounded by the dogs, a dirty look.

"Geez...! I guess he is beyond hope. Playing around with dogs in his age."

He said so with a criticizing tone.

Huey looked up to his face in profile, seemingly surprised.

"You don't assist raising the dogs, Loy Hurston?"

Loy shrugged his shoulders with a smile.

"Of course I am assisting, too. But only in the shape of work. It doesn't suffice to just pamper them. There's also the need to cast away unable dogs with no mercy. My stupid younger brother doesn't seem to understand this. Do you know the difference between superior and inferior dogs?"

"No... what is it?"

"It's the lineage."

Loy smirked raising the corners of his mouth.

"A dog that inherited the blood of superior parents will gain even more superior abilities. Furthermore, he will leave even more superior blood when he is mated with an excellent dog of the opposite sex. This is the foundation of breeding. A superior individual is from birth on different from others. It's the same for humans."

"Humans as well?"

"Yes. To tell the truth, I'm not blood related with grandfather. The same applies for Chez."

Huey scowled upon Loy's sudden revelation. But Loy added in a proud voice,

"Grandfather looked for men and women with an excellent lineage, paired them and raised their children as his grandchildren. In order to bequeath a more superior lineage to the Hurston family."

"...so you don't know your true parents?"

Huey asked reluctantly and expressionless.

"Right. But I'm thankful to grandfather! Thanks to him I was born with superior abilities than others. I'm able to achieve better results as others with the same effort and am successful in business. Grandfather's decision was correct. But then there seem to be exceptions."

"Exceptions?"

Loy pointed a scoffing and bitter smile to Huey who inclined his head.

"Just look at Chez! Even when you cross breed two excellent racehorses - it's possible that a useless horse, that can't even run right, gets born. Even the most superior breeder produces failures. That's what I'm trying to say."

One could not see any hatred or ill will in the face of Loy when he spitted out these sharp words. He was just stating what he considered to be facts.

"I've already heard about 'The Pedigree of All Creation' before."

Loy shot a glance at Dalian, who started to read her book again.

"A Phantom Book that covers all the characteristics to figure out which lineages to pair in order to produce excellent descendants... it’s probably thanks to this book that the Hurston family succeeded in breeding. It certainly can be considered to be the proof of the present head of our family."

Huey kept silent and nodded.

Crops, gardening plants, hunting dogs, pets, racehorses - countless people are continuously conducting selective breeding or mating in order to obtain better individuals. And the profit the succeeding ones can gain is immense. Producers of superior racehorses can earn unbelievable amounts of money just with the mating fees for their horses.

However, it's about living beings.

There's no warranty that the descendants of superiors parents will be superior, too. For one, there are the compatibility and 'hit or miss' issues. And it's also very well possible that the children only inherit the weaknesses of their parents.

But if there was a way to know the results of mating pairs in advance... then this could be seen as a certain wealth. It would be like a dream for people living from breeding.

At the same time this would mean something dreadful.

Reliably producing superior tribes also means the destruction of tribes which aren't.

This was probably the reason 'The Pedigree of All Creation' has been sealed away.

As a Phantom Book containing forbidden knowledge, that should not exist in this world---

The head of the Hurston family is the only chosen one allowed to read it once in a lifetime.

"So you think you're going to inherit it?"

Huey asked Loy.

"Of course. There isn't anyone other with the qualifications."

Loy said so without hesitation. It was no bluff. He was full of pure confidence.

He suddenly narrowed his eyes in displeasure.

Two men, looking like guests, were walking on a corridor in the mansion. Loy had noticed that. The two of them were wearing the same type of coat and radiated a kind of authority.

"Excuse me. It seems the Police have come again."

Loy said so glancing at them with evil eyes. Huey seemed suspicious.

"Police?"

"To obtain information. Recently there was an incident of a layer's family getting massacred. There is a bunch that is slandering us with their unfounded rumours."

Huey looked at him skeptically.

"It seems the man that got murdered fought against you at court, right?"

"Right. It's a real bother. Thanks to this we're now suspected even after he was bitten to death. See, there are even absurd rumours of a giant beast at the scene of the crime..."

Loy didn't seem to care much and smirked.

"Well, we let them investigate the mansion until they've got enough. However much they search, I don't think they'll find a monster wolf of the size of a cow."

Loy left with these words and Huey gazed for a while after him silently. Then, at once, he seemed to have recalled something and turned around to the black-dressed girl.

Dalian was taking a break from reading and watched absent-mindedly a flower bed.

The fence was decorated with lovely ornaments and the tendrils of blue roses in bloom were twined around it.

"Blue roses...? Very pretty."

Huey spoke to Dalian after having watched her admiring the roses as if it was something out of the common.

"Do you know the blue rose's meaning in the language of flowers, Huey?"

Dalian opened her mouth and said so bluntly without moving a muscle. Huey shook his head,

"No, can you tell me?"

"Unattainable goal... or attaining the impossible."

"...attaining the impossible?"

"Blue pigments do not exist in roses to begin with. Whatever cultivar you combine, it is, strictly speaking, impossible to create a blue rose."

"Impossible you say... but what's this then?"

Huey touched the roses surprised. Admittedly the color was unusual, but they were definitely roses. Layers of lovely petals and thorns on the tendrils.

Dalian nodded restfully.

"They are roses. However, their genes were recombined and the function of another plant was implanted that produces blue pigments. It's an artificial rose---"

"The genes...? It's possible to do this...?"

"It's impossible with the knowledge and technology of the current age. But if there is something that can grant this knowledge to mankind---"

"The Phantom Books that should not exist in this world... I guess?"

Huey sighed deeply.

"Correct. This is the forbidden knowledge the owner of 'The Pedigree of All Creation' does obtain."

Dalian murmured so and casted down her eyes.

Huey seemed to have noticed something and raised his face.

"Dalian... if someone with this knowledge is able to produce such roses, can he also create monsters that shouldn't originally exist? For example an improved hunting dog of the size of a cow and resembling a wolf. This would be..."

"Correct. Probably..."

Dalian answered quick like a shot. Apparently she thought the same thing.

"But who would do such a thing?"

"Eh?"

"The only living person that has read 'The Pedigree of All Creation' is Boyd Hurston. Even if he could create such a giant monster, this old man wouldn't be able to take it to the outside or to train it. If there's one who could do the job..."

"Chez... but he doesn't have a motive to let this beast attack the barrister Ashwell."

Huey held his chin and moaned.

"The one having a motive is the older brother, Loy. But does such a busy person have the time to tame such a monster...? To begin with, how to raise a beast of a cow's size unseen? And where to hide it? Locking it up would be too conspicuous."

"So... do you think the Hurston family has nothing to do with the beast of Ashwell, Dalian?"

Huey muttered in a somehow taken aback voice.

Dalian kept silent for a while, but then answered,

"We will talk about this later, Huey."

She said so suddenly in an urging voice.

One could see sweat appearing on her smooth doll-like face. Seemingly feeling danger, Dalian turned around embracing her book,

"Grh... the escape route has been blocked."

She distorted her well-formed lips and moaned weakly.

Dogs were obstructing her path.

They were whelps even a level smaller than the ones Chez took with him before. Two resembling spaniels were drawing near from both sides, wagging their short tail.

The black-dressed girl backed off slowly but tripped over the edge of the flower bed and fell face up.

The whelps seemed to misunderstand this as a signal to play and jumped joyfully towards her.

"Hey, what are you doing? Stop it... Ah! This place is no good. Don't lick there... the book, no, the book is no good! Incorrect!"

Dalian's cries resounded in the garden at evening.

===5===

Late at night. Huey and Dalian were guided to an annexe of the mansion.

The building was made of old limestone and made one feel the history of the Hurston family. This dark gray building seemed to be the current residence of the present head Boyd.

"Ah, you've come..."

Boyd saw Dalian arriving and muttered so contentedly.

Other than he, only the brothers Chez and Loy were in the old man's workroom. There were no butlers, nor were there any servants.

"Thank you for waiting."

The black-dressed girl proclaimed calmly.

She was carrying an old book under her arm.

But not one of the books she freely took out from the mansion. A leather cover that had grown stale. The binding was splendidly decorated with gold. And then the crest engraved into the book. 'The Pedigree of All Creation' - this was its title.

"Ooh... this is exactly... like then..."

The old man reached out his bony hands but then desisted from doing so and stopped his movements.

Phantom Books grant their readers access to forbidden knowledge. But if someone is possessing one of it for a too long time, it will bring various distortions to this world. This tendency is even more severe when someone other than the proper owner is taking it into the hands. He knows about this. The old man is not the owner of the Phantom Book anymore.

"Grandfather... the inheritance of the status of the present head is all well and good, but wouldn't it be better to call a public notary? And why on earth in such a room...?"

Loy spoke in a lightly irritated voice. He was probably unpleased not knowing his grandfather's real intention.

However, the old man ignored Loy's question,

"May you open this door, Sir Disward?"

Huey grabbed for the knob of the door inside the workroom as commanded.

The thick metallic door opened with a creaking sound. Beyond was a stairway leading to the underground.

"What is this...?!"

One could hear Loy's gasp. Also Chez was opening his eyes wide.

The stairs didn't reach so wide. The room wasn't completely underground, but rather was like a secret chamber of which one half was buried in the ground. Compared to the other rooms of the mansion, this one was about half of their size.

On one side of the windowless room, unfamiliar chemicals were tidily lined up.

The room was filled with countless experiment utensils like test tubes and microscopes. It looked more like the laboratory of a hospital or university, than the workroom of a gentry family.

Loy groaned when he looked around in the room while walking down the stairs with an oil lamp in his hand.

"I never would have guessed that there's such an establishment under the annexe... what is this all, Grandfather?"

"A room built using the knowledge granted by the 'The Pedigree of All Creation'... it's a room for forbidden secret ceremonies."

Boyd Hurston answered with a faint smile.

Chez was the one carrying the old man. He lifted his grandfather up together with the wheelchair and walked down the stairs carefully. He was stronger than he looked with his slender body.

"Nostalgic...isn't it...? Loy, Chez..."

The old man said so, cryptically. The two brothers looked at each other sceptically.

"It's the place you two were brought forth!"

"The place we were brought forth...? What do you mean, grandfather?"

Loy glared offended at the old man.

The old man cackled,

"Our family is in contact with the Royal Family through their dog kennel... you know that, right...?"

"Yes, of course. This is because the dogs raised by us are exceptional."

Loy puffed up with pride. "Mhm", the old man nodded.

"We weren't only instructed... to breed dogs..."

"...that is to say...?"

"It's about a secret contract concluded during the... epoch of the former Queen... it was right after the war at the peninsula in the last century. It has been already more than sixty years ago..."

The old man closed his eyes to follow his memory.

In the epoch of the former Queen, the kingdom sent out its army to the European continent to fight against Russia together with other countries like French or Turkey. It was known as one of the most idiotic fights in history. It cost a giant amount of war expenditures and the lifes of countless soldiers but the countries did not attain a single thing. It was indeed a foolish war.

And it's known that the troups of the Kingdom used combat dogs on the battlefield.

It's rather natural that the Royal Family contacted the Hurston family in that epoch, since they were famous as outstanding breeders.

"Her Majesty grieved... over the great loss of... this country's soldiers. The chamberlain couldn't let pass her sorrow unnoticed and... consulted me. He asked if it isn't possible to bring forth...　better and better soldiers like it is with dogs... a new kind of human... with superior abilities... and who survive any battlefield however cruel..."

"Bring forth... a new kind of human...?"

Loy said in an unstrung voice. Chez' shoulders were trembling in fright.

The flame in the lamp produced a dark shadow on the face of the old man.

"When I inherited the status of the present head of the Hurston family... and learned about the existence of 'The Pedigree of All Creation'... I noticed. I noticed that I could grant the wish of the Queen... using the knowledge of this Phantom Book. That's why I... built this establishment."

Loy swallowed his saliva.

"So... in this room..."

"Using the knowledge written in the Phantom Book... I examined the genes of thousands of fellow countrymen... and produced your parents. They, who were born with superior abilities,... were adopted by the people who lost their children in the war and became splendid adults."

A mad smile floated over his face.

"So I considered them to be the first generation of the new human... and went on to produce the second one... by once more revising the genes of your already superior parents... a new kind of human that has the abilities to act as the perfect soldier... the successor of the Hurston family..."

The long monologue of the old man ended. Then,

"Wonderful...!"

Loy extended his arms and looked up to the ceiling. His whole body was shivering in deep emotion.

"So this am I, Loy Hurston! An improved new kind of human, born as a superior species...!"

However, the old man interrupted him with his hoarse voice.

"Oh no... Loy... it's not you."

Loy was still looking up to the ceiling, but puzzlement spread over his face.

"...what?"

"You didn't inherit... the new characteristic... I seeked for..."

Upon the cold words of his grandfather, Loy's appearance became nervous.

"What are you saying... Grandfather?! Aren't these superior abilites of mine the proof of a new kind of human?"

Loy drew nervously closer but the old man didn't even think of answering him anymore.

"The one appropriate for being the head of the Hurston family... my successor... are you... Chez."

The old man turned around. The face of the, usually timidly smiling, young man who pushed the wheelchair stiffened.

Loy was beside himself and pointed at his younger brother,

"How absurd... Grandfather, are you telling me I am inferior to someone like Chez?! There's no way such an absurd thing could be!"

"You're... merely a common human who's a bit clever. You aren't something along the lines of a new kind of human."

The old man spoke merciless.

"Loy... you're just a failed work."

Loy was dazed and stood stock still there.

"Failed work... I am... just a failed work...?!"

Loy muttered the harsh words of his grandfather and went on retreating to the wall.

Underway his leg got caught in a rack, he fell down, got buried in test tubes and chemical bottles, and finally sank down to the floor. After he gazed dumbfounded at the old man, he started to weep.

The fact that the brother, he once looked down on, snatched away the status as head of the family, knocked him down to such an extent.

Chez averted his gaze from his brother and glared rebukingly at the old man instead.

"Please wait, Grandfather. There's no way I'm suitable for the..."

"Don't play dumb... it's futile, Chez... I know you better... than anyone other. The characteristic of the new mankind I was seeking for by crossbreeding is the ability you're trying to hide so desperately..."

Chez' back quaked heavily. Hugging his own shoulder in fright, he stepped one step back. The old man reached out his hand as if to tempt him,

"Well then, Chez... now accept the Phantom Book... and then spread your kindred over the entire country! This is your role. It's an honour granted to you by us, the Hurston family!"

"No..."

Chez interrupted his excited grandfather in a timid voice.

"Chez?"

The old man opened his mouth surprised.

"I do not desire such things like a Phantom Book or forbidden knowledge... this is just playing with life and death!"

"What...? What are you saying, Chez? You, the one and only success..."

"Success and failure in existence...? You don't have the right to decide over that. And even more so, you don't have the right to forsake a failed work like trash."

Chez grinded his teeth.

"I admit that talent isn't allotted equally to the humans. However, there's no one who's superior in every aspect compared to the others! A breed of dog that was brought forth through an array of unreasonable crossbreedings might have outstanding abilities. But they do also have at least a big weakness in another aspect."

"Wait... Chez... listen to me..."

The old man spoke in dismay. However, Chez just shook his head with a gentle smile.

"Won't we end with all this about the head of the family, Grandfather...? Like up to now, brother can take care of the factory and the mansion, and I will continue to take care of the dogs..."

"Chez...!"

The old man was persisting on his wish, and his grandchild was trying to persuade him.

Huey was wordlessly watching their fierce argument.

Dalian was looking down to the Phantom Book in her arms and seemed bored. However suddenly, a slight disturbance could be seen in her eyes.

A faint light shone through the closed Phantom Book in the dark underground room. The Phantom Book was emitting magical power.

"Dalian...?"

Noticing this abnormality, Huey turned around. Then his face contorted with surprise.

"Lie down, Dalian---!"

"Huh?!"

Taking the black-dressed girl with him, Huey tumbled down on the floor with great vigour.

Right after this, an intense intent to kill shot past over their heads.

A gunshot resounded in the underground room. Sparks scattered within the darkness and the smell of gunpowder spread out.

"Brother?!"

Chez shouted in a shrill voice.

Loy had stood up swaying. He threw away the oil lamp to the ground, took out the handgun he had been hiding and aimed.

"Chez..."

A distorted voice leaked out from Loy's mouth.

"Did you think I'd rejoice on such a conclusion, Chez...? Living on as a failed work while asking for your sympathy...?"

Chez was short before crying, but even so he desperately raised his voice,

"Please wait, brother... I didn't...!"

"Shut up!!"

Loy pulled the trigger without hesitation. A white light flashed in the dark.

"Ghuh...!"

It was the old man on the wheelchair who collapsed forward with a surpressed moan. A darkish stain was spreading out around the spot where the chest was shot and blood clots flooded out of his mouth.

"HAHAHA! What a ludicrous appearance. This is the sin for calling me a failed work. Atone with your life, you old crock!"

Loy raised a bright laugh.

Chez grew pale and embraced the convulsing body of his grandfather.

"Brother... what have you done...?"

"Be quiet... this girl comes next. Phantom Book? Reading Princess? My arse!"

After turning around, Loy pointed his gun at Dalian.

"Ugh!"

Huey protected her by standing in front of her and took out his own handgun. It was a big caliber army-use revolver. However, Loy had already set his gun and hence was faster. Huey didn't seem to make it in time.

The moment this thought came to mind---

"Stop it!"

Chez jumped in between them. In a posture to protect Huey and Dalian, he sustained the bullet his brother had shot. One bullet, two bullets---

"Chez!"

Eventually Huey's handgun spouted fire before Loy could execute his thirth shot. And his bullet hit the wrist of the hand, Loy was using to hold his gun, with an exact flight route.

Loy gave a shriek like an animal. His right arm started to dangle powerless, upon which his blood-stained handgun fell down.

"M...My arm... ghu... you mongrel... to shoot my arm...!"

"Don't move, Loy Hurston."

Huey set again his gun and warned him with sharp words. Loy's grim mien distorted on this disgrace.

Huey looked around while retaining the grip on his gun without negligence.

The fire of the lamp, Loy had dropped, spread its fire on the carpet and illuminated the small underground room in a bright light.

The old man had already passed away but Chez was still breathing. With first-aid treatment he might still make it. However, I have to first tie up Loy--- when Huey thought so and was about to walk away;

"Step back, Huey!"

Dalian shouted in a voice resembling a scream.

At the same time, an intense stench struck his nose. The spreading fire had inflamed the chemicals stored in this underground room. The moment Huey took notice of this,

a bright flash followed by a terrific blast came rushing towards them, upon which their field of vision was enveloped in darkness.

===6===

It looked like Huey didn't lost consciousness for too long.

His doze was broken due to someone slapping his cheeks roughly.

"Hey, Huey! How long do you plan to sleep? You three-toed sloth! Losing your consciousness your one and only skill? Just how incapable are you?"

While swinging her long black hair around, she continued to slap his cheeks with the palm of her hand. Although her words were rude, she sounded desperate in a sense and her eyes seemed to overflow with tears any moment.

"This kinda hurts... Dalian..."

Huey catched her arms when she was about to slap him all the more and raised his body restfully. Holding his still hazy head, he went on checking the damages caused by the explosion.

The condition of the underground room was terrible.

A conflagration was somehow averted but due to the blast wave, the pillars sustaining the ceiling collapsed and thus the room was partially destructed.

The corpse of the old man was squashed along with his wheelchair below by ceiling and Loy could not be seen anywhere.

It was almost odd that Huey and Dalian were still living.

"That's..."

Huey set his handgun reflexively.

A beast was standing in the dark.

It had golden eyes like a nocturnal carnivore. A sharp nose and sharp teeth line up in his mouth.

Its body was covered by bristles, hard like an armor, and strongly developed muscles and was more than twice as big as Huey.

A beast of the size of a cow and resembling a wolf---

It was the Beast of Ashwell without a doubt. The beast that was said to be seen at the scene the barrister got murdered.

However, it was Dalian who stepped in front of Huey's gun.

"Wait, Huey! You mustn't shoot!"

The black-dressed girl spread her arms in order to protect the beast.

Seeing this, Huey finally noticed.

The beast didn't attack Dalian. It was the oppsite. The beast was sustaining the collapsed ceiling with its back and tried to save them from being buried alive.

Then Huey saw the scraps of cloth winded round the lower half of the beast's body and distorted his face.

It was a well-tailored American sack suit. The suit Chez was wearing until right before.

"You are... Chez Hurston...? This appearance..."

Huey easefully took down his gun and Dalian turned around expressionlessly.

The giant creature, once called Chez Hurston, breathed through its splitted mouth.

"I've always... thought it was strange... my appearance... my body..."

The words of the creature were distorted and thus hard to understand, but it was Chez' voice without doubt. It narrowed its eyes in self derision,

"But I understood through Grandfather's explanation just now... I am an improved breed brought forth by the hands of Grandfather... by recombining human genes and by crossbreeding experiments..."

Tears overlowed the golden eyes of Chez. Huey and Dalian didn't say anything and watched him lamenting. Beasts do not sob. Only humans shed tears in sadness.

"The perfect soldier that survives any battlefield... is THIS the answer to this brought by the knowlege of this PHANTOM BOOK?! Is THIS the shape of the new mankind Grandfather seeked for---?!"

The creature shouted out. Fresh blood flowed out of his mouth. At the same time Chez staggered, some of the bricks he was sustaining crumbled down.

Chez was shot by Loy. It was a deep wound a common human would probably have died.

His body might be especially tough because of him being such a creature, but it didn't change the fact that he was sustaining a great number of bricks with this body in order to protect them. It didn't look like he could endure this for too long.

Huey bit on his lips and looked up to the bricks above him.

However, there was no gap big enough for a human to slip through. And if he moved the bricks badly, then everything could lose its balance and eventually even the small space sustained by Chez would disappear.

Chez raised his face with a gasp, seeming to have smelled something.

Huey and Dalian recognized this smell immediately as well. It was gasoline.

A blood-stained wounded man came carrying a gasoline can and poured its contents over the destroyed underground room.

It was Loy who contorted his face with hatred and poured gasoline over them.

And in his hand he was holding a lighter. Loy was able slip out of the room one step ahead of them and was now about to set a fire above the bricks to bake them alive, buried in this room.

"Ugh... Brother... don't tell me..."

The creature gave off a voice in despair.

Loy ignited the lighter in his clumsy left hand.

The flame illuminated his terribly distorted face. When Loy was about to throw the ignited lighter---

"Huey. I grant you the right to open the gate."

Dalian proclaimed in a calm voice.

She reached her finger out for her collar and opened the dress around her chest wide.

A slender collarbone with smooth white skin was exposed.
Buried in there was a lock. An unrefined old lock. It was chained by silver chains to a black leather collar and buried in the midst of the breast of the girl that was lacking roundings.

"......"

Huey raised his right hand wordlessly.

In his hand he was holding a key. A gold key with a red gem embedded.

Ancient letters were engraved into it.

Huey read them aloud　peacefully.

Like a knight pledging allegiance to his princess. Or like a magician casting a spell---

"I ask of thee... Art thou mankind?"

Dalian answered to his call.

In a cold robotic voice, like an utensil.

『No. We art the Realm -- the Endless Realm within thine Vase.』

It was about in the same moment, that the young man inserted the gold key into the lock before her breast, and that Loy threw his lighter away.

A tremendous flash fulfilled the underground room and flames blazed up the dark.

===7===

Loy Hurston kept guffawing while he looked down on the remains of the burned and crumbled underground room.

This laugh suddenly stopped.

He felt something behind him, turned around and then saw them.

Blue rose petals were dancing in the light of the deep crimson moon that reflected the flames.

Enveloped by these petals was a young man carrying an unfamiliar book, a black haired girl wearing an opened black dress and finally a beast resembling a wolf.

"This is absurd... how can you..."

Loy screamed out from the depths of his lungs.

"Why?! How did you escape?! There wasn't any hole big enough to slip through!"

"I'm sorry, but you know... '''Phantom Books that open the gate to another world''' aren't that rare."

The young man - Huey - muttered so and closed the book he was holding silently.

There was not even any significance in Loy knowing that this was one of the Phantom Books that should not exist in this world. That this was the grimoire left behind by a magician who worshipped a god, called 'The God from the Exterior', who lives in the cracks to other dimensions.

"You are the one who killed the barrister Ashwell, aren't you? Loy Hurston."

Dalian said so in a indifferent voice while gazing at the buffled Loy.

"What are you saying at this hour...?"

Loy laughed dry. He triumphantly glared at the creature behind the girl.

"Look at this disgusting appearance of Chez! Can't you see that this is the monster that was seen in Ashwell's mansion? This MONSTER!"

"The monster here is this twisted heart of yours."

Dalian declared coldly.

"What...?!"

"When we talked with you in the garden, you said that Ashwell got '''bitten to death'''. But you labeled the giant beast seen at the scene of crime as 'absurd rumour'."

Loy was dumbfounded and opened his eyes wide. His face spoke volumes. He couldn't even now believe what he had blurted out.

"So you knew it, Loy... that not a giant beast bit the Ashwells to death, but trained combat dogs."

Huey continued Dalian's words.

"There are only few in this town who wished for Ashwell's death. And it shouldn't be hard to run across you, if one investigates about people who train combat dogs here. Chez tried to stop you. I guess he had to transform in order to sneak into the mansion... or... to cover his brother, you..."

After he listened to Huey's explanation, his face distorted to a weird smile while crying.

The younger brother he looked down on had secretly covered him. He noticed this fact.

"Yeah, that's right... I was the one who killed Ashwell by taking some dogs with me. Originally I was planning to pin the murder on the stray dogs, but... I never thought this would make such a fuss."

Loy put his hand into the pocket of his coat and took out a knife he had hidden there. It was a large knife, the gentry used for duels.

"And now I'm also not able to talk my way out of the murder of Grandfather. I see, so I really was just a failed work. A disgusting beast had built its nest inside my heart."

Loy kept glaring at them and concentrated power in the hand he was holding the knife. Seeing this, Chez jumped out,

"Stop it... Brother!"

With agility beyond belief, the creature landed in front of Loy.

But Loy was faster. He put the blade on his throat and sliced it at a stroke.

Chez screamed out. Fresh blood splattered out from Loy's body, upon which he collapsed and the spreading spreading fire went on covering him.

"Brother..."

The giant creature reached his hand out to the flames and was about to embrace his brother's corpse.

His back shaked once.

A shrill gunshot resounded and pierced the shoulder of the creature.

Dalian stood stock still in blank amazement, while Huey bit on his lips and turned around.

Some men, wearing long coats, had taken notice of the fire, climbed over the fence and were now pointing their guns at Chez. Huey recognized them.

"The Police...?! The guys that observed Loy! Why at such a time?!"

Huey tried to stop them by shouting, but it didn't reach them in their excitement.

"Its the beast... the Beast of Ashwell appeared!"

"Mr. Hurston is being attacked! Shoot...!"

Chez got on his knees while gunshots continuously resounded. Even so he didn't let go of the corpse of his brother. Mustering all the strength he had left, he was about to walk away dragging his feet along. Chez was trying to escape by slipping into the dark.

If Huey and Dalian kept silent, then nobody would ever get to know that the old man, now buried under countless bricks, was shot by Loy. What's left was to carry away Loy's corpse.

If there's no corpse of Loy, then all the blame goes to the "Beast of Ashwell".

The murder of the barrister, the murder of the city council, everything---

Not for the sake of the Hurston family, but to protect Loy's honour.

Chez was planning to take all the bad reputation on his own.

"Wait, Chez!"

[[Image:Dantalian_no_Shoka-vol1-p115.jpg|thumb|Dalian let spiritless loose of the book, which then fell to the ground.]]

And Dalian called the name of this creature. The black-dressed girl presented a book to him.

The forbidden Phantom Book only the present head of the Hurston family is allowed to read.

The Predigree of All Creation---!

"This Phantom Book has chosen you as its owner! With the knowledge written in it, it shouldn't be impossible to even return your body to a common human... so please... take it with you."

The black beast shook its head to her shout.

Then it smiled timidly - or so it seemed.

With an unbelievable instantaneous force, the creature climbed the wall of the mansion and went away from them. But even then, several bullets still pierced him.

"Chez..."

Dalian let spiritless loose of the book, which then fell to the ground.

The blue roses were getting entangled in flames and burned away.

At last, the injured giant beast melted into the dark and disappeared.

===8===

The next morning. Huey and Dalian were riding on a train to the capital.

There weren't much passengers; probably because it was still early morning. The two of them were the only ones in the their wagon.

Dalian was obviously ill tempered and was alone reading a book.

She seemed rather unenthusiastic, since her reading speed was, considering it's her, quite slow. Even her beloved fried bread, she still just ate for two people.

Huey was sitting on the opposite seat and was reading the newspaper he bought at the train station. The train accelerated easfully and the morning sun shone diagonally through the window.

"It looks like Chez' corpse couldn't be found."

Huey muttered this suddenly while holding the tabloid paper.

Half of the article in the cheap local newspaper was filled with the topic of the "again appeared Beast of Ashwell". The entire Police pursuited the beast and, supported by the hunters, encircled it. Then they shot it with countless bullets, whereupon the beast fell from the cliff. The death of the beast was taken for granted, but it seemed like they didn't find the corpse although the searched for it until morning.

The remaining half of the article was about Loy Hurston who got murdered by the beast. His achievements as city council member and his capabilities were highly praised in it. Chez was only mentioned in a little column as a victim.

"...I don't want to talk about this stupid dog."

Dalian said so without raising her face in a sulky voice.

"I was about to do him a favour by lending him the book and this stupid dog chose to carry along a corpse. Because he couldn't carry the corpse together with the book... I don't know anymore about this darn fool... that's why I hate dogs."

The black-dressed girl raised her kin in a prickly attitude and looked up to the sky through the window. Her sulking did, somehow, seem like she was surpressing tears.

Huey smiled lightly.

"My opinion is a bit different, I guess?"

"...what should be wrong?"

Dalian seemed offended and asked so.

"It's not like Chez didn't want the Phantom Book. He didn't want to drag you into the gunfight. He didn't want to hurt you!"

"Whatever reason there is, a fool is a fool."

Dalian became even more ill tempered. She raised her eyebrows and scowled at Huey,

"And you are 100 years early to state your opinion to me, despite just being Huey."

After these harsh words, Dalian closed her book. Then she reached out for Huey's bread and bit freely into it.

"My, My" Huey shrugged his shoulders. Then he recalled something and took something out from his coat. It was a small cut flower.

Huey stretched his hand out with agility and decorated a vase for one flower with it.

It was a flower bud that was about to start to bloom with blue petals.

"You took those roses with you?"

Dalian asked with a her cheeks stuffed with bread.

"There was just one left."

Huey folded the newspaper and shifted his gaze to the outside.

And said like to speak to himself,

"You can be at ease. If he's still living, he will come meet us for sure! To accept the book then."

Dalian watched the blue rose expressionless and shook her head.

"After all it's just an 'unattainable goal'."

Huey smiled and said lightly jokingly.

"No... it's 'attaining the impossible', right?"

The flower that was the only one of its kind was silently swaying in the morning sun.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Dantalian_no_Shoka:Volume1_Chapter1|Chapter 1]]
| Return to [[Dantalian_no_Shoka|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Dantalian_no_Shoka:Volume1_Chapter3|Chapter 3]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Dantalian no Shoka:Volume1 Chapter2

2010-06-29T23:21:57Z

Swiftstrike: /* 3 */

The housekeeper who was living at the mansion was the first to notice the abnormality.

Stench could be smelled within the darkness.

The fishy stench of blood mixed with the particular smell of an animal.

She first suspected the stray cats living around the mansion.

One of them, an old crafty black cat, once sneaked into the mansion and ate the Lady's parrot in a grotesque manner.

The Lady's fury at that time was beyond normal. Thus, it had been a real bother for the servants. An incident, one gets fed up just by remembering.

That's why she reluctantly left her bed and went to the main wing, bathing in the moon light.

It was still deep into the night.

The town was silent and the mansion was dark, without any lights. One could feel a strong abnormal stench in the stagnated darkness.

"...Lord?"

The housekeeper called out when she heard something while climbing the stairs.

A clanking sound resounded below her.

Glass splitters were all over the carpet. The corridor window had been wrenched open so the glass broke.

And the landlord was lying collapsed in the bedroom in front of the shattered window.

"Are you alright, Lord? What happened here...?"

The housekeeper was surprised and went to help him, but then stopped her movements right after she entered the room.

She took a breath out of fear.

What was lying collapsed there wasn't her master anymore, but a lump of meat in a human shape.

His throat was torn up and the blood that had spurt out from it dyed the room in black.

His clothes were ragged by sharp claws. His expression was frozen in a state of distress.

The young lady was also in the room. And so was her mother; lying upside-down in order to guard her daughter.

"S-Someone..."

The housekeeper slowly stepped backwards and unconsciously averted her gaze from the corpses.

Then she noticed. Something was moving inside the room.

The '''something''', that had hidden itself behind the corpses, raised its upper body.

It looked like a beast and was about two heads taller than an adult man. It was big and seemed to easily weight multiple times as much as the short-built housekeeper.

Raising its wolf-like head, it stared at her.

A body covered with black hair.

A sharp nose and a wide open mouth. Golden eyes.

Lastly, unusually strong developed muscles at the limbs.

"Hya! ....HYAAAAAAAAAAH!!"

The housekeeper screamed out.

Maybe the beast was surprised by her voice, maybe not. But it turned around with unbelievable agility and broke through the window to the outside.

It landed on the wall surrounding the mansion and then, for one moment, looked up to the sky with the blood on its fur sparkling.

Then the beast disappeared melting into the dark---

==Episode 02: Crossbreed==
===1===

A pub near the rail station was currently crowded with people wanting lunch.

Dishes, of which only the portions were good, were lined up on the counter and the bearded host was busy moving around.

Almost all the guests were wearing plain clothes and seemed like workers.

Many of them looked rude and there were also ones within the mass that already smelled of alcohol.

In the corner of this pub, there was a party of two with another atmosphere than the rest.

A young man who was about 20 years old and a little girl with long black hair.

The young man was wearing a leather frock coat and a small sized bag.

His sincere features implied a good upbringing, but interestingly enough, he didn't seem ignorant of the ways of the world. One could feel the atmosphere of a well trained soldier in every one of his movements.

"Let's go, Dalian... It'll be time for the appointment soon."

Taking out an army-use pocket watch, he called out to the girl.

The black-haired girl called Dalian looked expressionlessly up to him. And then said with haughtiness that didn't fit her cute looks,

"Wait, Huey. I am still in the middle of my meal."

"In the middle of it? ...Do you still plan to eat more?"

The young man called Huey asked a bit amazed. A lot of cleanly eaten up plates were already piled up in front of the girl. On the plate she was currently eating were things like fish & chips, meat pie and sugared glossy fried bread.

Only fatty dishes which one can almost get heartburn just from looking.

"Why do you need to ask such an obvious thing?"

However, Dalian pointed to the counter undisturbed, while biting into those dishes,

"This foolish pub offers eat-all-you-can for their fried breads! The price is the same, thus it's overwhelmingly more profitable when I eat a lot. Are you so dense that you can't even do such simple math?"

"No, I know that much even without math..."

Huey sighed lightly. The black-haired girl looked up to him and said

"In that case quickly bring me the next serving, you dunce."

"......"

While shaking his head, Huey stood up as ordered and walked towards the counter.

Noticing Huey's sour face, the host of the pub raised a doubtful eyebrow.

"An unfamiliar face. Are the two of you outsiders?"

"Yes. We just arrived on the previous train."

Huey smiled sociably. Looking around in the crowded pub, he added

"Quite lively in here. I expected this town to be a bit calmer."

A group of about fifteen men were yelling around all the time in the center of the shop. A noisy bunch who seemed to be something like hunters or ex-soldiers.

The host looked at them bothered, and muttered in a soft tone, like speaking to himself

"It is actually a calm town, you know. If there wasn't for the incident."

"...incident?"

Huey inclined his head. The host answered while cutting the roast beef in front of him,

"The Beast of Ashwell. Didn't you come because you've also heard of this rumour?"

"No. What is it about?"

Seemingly having aroused his interest, Huey leaned forward lightly.

The host took out a newspaper from a stack of newspapers on the ground and presented it to him. A thin tabloid size local paper. It was the last week's issue.

"It's big on the first page. A lawyer that opened his business in this town got murdered."

"A lawyer...?"

While looking through the creased newspaper, Huey narrowed his eyes. Ashwell was the name of the murdered lawyer. Leonard Ashwell. Age at death; 40 years.

"Mr. Ashwell was a famous barrister in this town, you see. He accepted cases for low prices, proceeded against corrupted policemen or sued landlords that abused tenant farmers... For us common folk, he was like a hero."

"This hero... got murdered?"

Yeah, the host answered bluntly.

"Not just the lord. His wife and daughter got all murdered, too. I tell you, it was a cruel thing."

"...what about the culprit?" asked Huey.

"Huh?"

"Is it still unknown, who killed them? According to what you've just told me, he seemed to have many enemies."

"Ah, well yeah... Surely the bunch that shunned him wasn't all that small..."

The host said hazily. It was in a voice tired by lamenting.

"But we know who the culprit is. And there's the big problem."

"Who is it?"

"It's not a human. It’s a beast."

"A beast?"

"I've heard it's taller than your common cow and looks like a wolf."

Huey kept quiet for a while and gazed at the bearded face of the host. Then he lost his focus and breathed out,

"Err... Can you tell me more about this?"

The host sighed deeply.

"A servant of the Ashwells witnessed it. How this beast killed the whole family, and in the end, escaped through the window after it ate a bit of them."

"For real...?"

Huey asked back perplexed. The host nodded deeply,

"Well... The servant collapsed right after the police arrived and the thing about it being bigger than a cow probably is not true. But I also don't think it's all a lie, since there actually were corpses eroded by a beast. And there were also strands of hair and footprints."

"I see..."

Huey dropped his gaze to the newspaper. The contents of it were clearly substantiating the host's words.

"So the people gathered here are planning to hunt the beast?"

Huey asked so, gazing at the main street, which one could see from the entrance of the pub.

There were about 4, 5 gods, looking like hunting dogs, fastened carelessly to the street light. And the long and narrow luggage several guests of the pub were carrying, were probably their hunting guns.

The host continued in an indifferent voice.

"Vengeance for the Lord... a lot of people got support from him, you see. Especially the townspeople involved with this damn provoking Hurston family..."

"Hurston family?"

Huey inclined his head once again. This name wasn't written in the newspaper.

The host nosed displeasured.

"Didn't you notice when you arrived? This fucking big fertilizer factory."

"If you're talking about this building I could see from the window in the train..."

"Yeah, that's it. The city council member Roy Hurston is managing this factory, but this damn greenhorn fired about 500 workers half a year ago - unilateral, just because he brought in a new machine!"

"Dismissal? But what happened to the workers...?"

Huey asked in a serious voice. The host shrugged his shoulders bluntly,

"See, there's no other industry company in this town. It was awful. When they were on the edge of hanging themselves or become criminals, Mr. Ashwell came and rescued them."

"Rescued them....?"

"It's called 'class-action'. He stirred up the press and caused uproar with this. It seems like he even got back support by the noble and wealthy people of the capital. Thanks to this, that Hurston greenhorn got severely criticized in court. Everyone was delighted when he won the lawsuit right in the first instance."

I see, Huey nodded. Ashwell surely could be called a hero.

"And now the former employees want to revenge him...?"

"They seem to be planning to go on a mountain hunt together with the hunters and ex-servicemen that gathered from nearby. Some of them want to strike it rich by capturing this mysterious beast alive... I was sure that you'd also belong to this bunch. I mean, you've also been a soldier, right?"

"No... I was just a pilot."

Huey shook his head with a smile.

The host looked wonderingly at Huey.

"Hmm... If you're not aiming for the beast, then why did you come to this town...?"

Huey stiffened lightly his cheeks and nodded.

"Well... I have an appointment with an acquaintance of an acquaintance. This bread, I'll be taking this with me, alright?"

"U, Uuh...?"

Huey hurriedly wrapped up some fried bread in oil paper and walked away. The host gazed in wonder at him for a while. Huey pretended to not notice this and returned with fast steps to his table.

Dalian was already on watch for him with a bitter expression, embracing the sugar pot.

"You are late! How long does it take you to get some bread, you lame duck?"

Even before Huey could sit down, Dalian started berating him. Huey made a tired face and said,

"...let's go, Dalian."

The girl looked up, amazed, and held out her hands covered with protectors.

"What are you talking about? I will be eating this fried bread now. Hurry up and hand it over."

"The family of your acquaintance seems to be pretty unpopular in this town... if they find out that our destination is the house of the Hurston's, then they'd probably cause quite an uproar."

Saying so, Huey started to put together their luggage. Seeing this, Dalian panicked. While standing up hurriedly, she reached out her hands and said,

"Hey Huey, why are you stowing the bread away? I've not put sugar on it yet. Huey!"

"It also seems better if we not search for a carriage nearby. It can't be helped... We'll have to walk for a bit."

"Hey! What are you doing? Let go of my hands. Where are you touching me? How lewd!"

Huey took the kicking and struggling little girl, almost like luggage, under his arms and left the shop.

Beholding the sugar pot left on the table woefully, Dalian muttered in a tearful voice,

"Sugar..."

===2===

While the Hurston Family didn't hold a peerage, they were a gentry family with equal fortune and authority. They owned land around the town and employed several tenant farmers. A lot of them also were working in important offices of the town, like as judges or as committee members.

Their residence was a big mansion on a high ground with a view down on the town.

There was a well maintained garden with flowers blooming in profusion and in the adjoining farm, expensive racehorses were grazing. Also the building itself was impressing and let one feel the assets of the family.

There was just one thing ruining this scenery, which was a group of about 40 to 50 people encircling the front door of the mansion. It was a protest movement against the discharge of the factory employees.

Gazing at them through the window of the parlor, Huey sipped at his black tea with an uncomfortable expression. Dalian was sitting on a couch, absorbed in reading books as she freely took out a bookshelf in the mansion. She was expressionless as always, but looked amused in a way. When she could read a rare book, she was almost always in a good temper.

"Thank you for waiting."

The time Huey's tea cup was half-empty, a tall man wearing an American sack suit was guided by a butler and entered the room.

His age was about in the midst of the twenties. He was a young man not so much older than Huey.

Seeing Huey looking back to him, the man tried to manage a vague smile. But then instantly seemed surprised and stopped.

Staring at Dalian who was wordlessly reading a book, he spoke lightly bewildered,

"Err... are you the Black Reading Princess?"

"......"

Dalian gradually noticed his existence and raised her face. The man smiled timidly while she scowled at him on guard.

But his bewilderment was reasonable. This is because Dalian was a beauty that gave off the impression of a doll. Furthermore her dress added to this with its enigma.

Cloth decorated out with jet black laces. A skirt bulged up by several layers of frills. These outlines of her were enfolded by metallic protectors on her back hands and an unrefined tasset.

Her looks made one think of the ceremonial robes of medieval knights; an odd mixture that couldn't be called dress or armor.

And finally, in place of a ribbon, she was wearing an old, metallic chest.

A big lock, tied to her with silver chains.

Even so, the man bowed politely to the black-dressed girl.

"Please forgive my rudeness. I wasn't expecting such a beautiful lady..."

The corners of Dalian's mouth twitched when she heard his words. If she was a cat, she'd surely be purring now, pleased.

For some reason Dalian gave Huey a triumphant sidelong glance and tugged at his sleeves. Then she muttered in a low voice,

"This greenhorn is quite promising. You ought to follow his example a bit."

Huey sighed amazed.

"Wasn't this a mere phrase of civility... ah..."

He got his shin kicked by Dalian's metallic boots and frowned.

The timidly smiling man beheld their giving and taking in confusion.

"Thank you for taking on this far journey... I'm relieved you arrived without problems."

Finally he could pull himself together and said so.

He then shifted his glance in the direction of the front door of the mansion.

The workers gathered in front of the door were still hanging out banners across the street and were still raising protesting voices. There some guts are needed in order to slip through the circle of this menacing crowd.

"Well, somehow."

Huey nodded with a bitter smile.

"But I pity the carriage driver who got thrown with rotten eggs."

"Is that so..."

The man sighed.

"I will provide this driver with a servant later, as an apology."

"...this group seems to consist of the workers discharged by the factory, right?"

Huey asked nonchalantly.

The man cast down his eyes sentimentally.

"Yes. The protest movement settled down a bit after the judgment at the first instance, but since a few days it’s again like this... do you already know about the barrister Ashwell?"

"I've heard about it underway from the host of a pub we went to... a beast has attacked him?"

"W-Well yes... such rumours seem to be also in circulation..."

The man's voice trembled.

"With the death of their barrister, the judgments from now on are in the wind. I think that's also a reason why the former employees of the factory grew wild now. I just hope my brother recognizes that they do have lives and families to protect."

"By 'brother' you mean...?"

"Aah, I forgot to mention this. My name's Chez Hurston. The head of the factory is my older brother, Loy Hurston."

Again with a timid smile, the man held out his right hand.

"My name is Hugh Anthony Disward - you may call me Huey. And she's Dalian."

With these words, Huey grasped back his hand. Then suddenly he seemed to have come upon something unexpected.

He noticed that the palm of Chez' hand was solid and trained, although he looked very timid.

Rather than the son of a rich gentry family, this seemed to be the palm of a coachman or groom, who fosters horses.

"Er... I've heard you came to meet grandfather... forgive my rudeness, but what kind of business...?"

Chez didn't notice Huey's bewilderment and asked so reluctantly.

Not Huey, but Dalian answered to this question.

"We came to hand over a book. The old Phantom Book we were entrusted with by your ancestors."

"Phantom Book...?"

Chez inclined his head. Dalian gazed at him expressionlessly.

"I've heard it's considered to be the proof of the current head of the family."

"Is that so? ...I see. So grandfather is..."

Chez muttered, comprehending something.

It was right after this, that rude footsteps could be heard from the corridor and the door to the parlor opened violently.

===3===

"Chez...! Is Chez here?!"

A stern-looking man with sharp eyes entered the parlor.

He looked around arrogantly in the room and seemed obviously unpleased when he noticed Huey and Dalian.

"Brother."

Chez moaned weakly.

Huey and Dalian compared the two of them with the eye wordlessly.

Apparently the man, that was called 'brother' by Chez, seemed to be the city council member Loy Hurston.

His was about in the latter half of his twenties. He could probably be classified as a young public official. He was just about 4 or 5 years older than Chez.

However, the impressions of those brothers were quite different. The appearance of the younger brother was helpless, but polite and gentle, whilst the older brother was brimming with self-confidence and haughtiness. In a sense, their relation was obvious.

"What is this bunch outside the mansion? Didn't I tell you to drive away these riffraff?"

Loy rebuked his younger brother without restraint in front of Huey and Dalian's eyes.

Chez chewed his words,

"But look, brother. They aren't trying to do us any harm. They just seek an employment and hence wish to discuss this matter once again with you. So please..."

"So what?"

Loy asked him back in a cynic voice.

"Don't make me laugh. There's nothing to discuss with those lower classes. What a waste of time."

"...isn't it this one-sided attitude of yours that makes them revolt like this?"

"Don't be absurd. Are you telling me to bow my head to those lowlifes out there?"

"What nonsense" Loy added muttering like to spit out.

"To begin with, wasn't their incapability the reason they failed keeping a job? Why should I, Loy Hurston, bear responsibility for this? Listen Chez, the ability of us humans isn't equal. Superior people have a role appropriate to their ability and incapable people aren't allowed to hinder them."

"Even so, suddenly dismissing them is going too far! Didn't they all expend great effort for the factory up to now?"

Chez tried desperately to convince his brother.

But Loy just looked down on him with a cold gaze,

"However much effort incapable people do expend, they cannot win against a person with true ability. Aren't you, more than anyone else, aware of this fact, Chez?"

The younger brother hung his head powerlessly to the mocking words of his brother.

Chez looked down miserably, but Loy didn't care and asked him rudely,

"By the way... who are those guys?"

Loy gazed suspiciously at Huey and Dalian.

"They are our guests! The two of them came to meet grandfather... Sir Disward and Miss Dalian."

Chez said to his brother in a reproving voice.

A light astonishment skimmed over Loy's face.

"...Sir Disward? A relative of Wesley Disward?"

"Pleased to meet you."

Huey smiled uncomfortable. He stood up and greeted him politely.

When he recognized that the out-of-place looking guests were related to a noble family, Loy changed his attitude abruptly. He drew near as if they were intimate and smiled unnaturally.

"Welcome, Sir Disward! I am Loy Hurston."

"I've heard you are a member of the city council? You seem to be a very busy person!"

A bit of cynicism was mixed in Huey's words, but Loy nodded exaggeratedly.

"You see, the Hurston family is a personage in this town. So we have to do reputable work."

Then he turned around to his younger brother,

"Are you planning to lead them to grandfather's room hereafter?"

"Yes, that's what I thought..."

Chez answered in a subdued voice.

"Got it. I shall accompany you."

Loy said so interrupting his brother.

"Pointless..."

A hoarse voice could be heard from behind Loy.

An old man escorted by servants arrived on a roll chair with creaking metallic wheels. He looked terrible pale.

"This won't be... necessary... Loy."

"Grandfather?"

Loy turned around to him surprised, while Chez rushed over to the old man hurriedly.

"Grandfather... what about your health? Please don't overdo things..."

"I'm fine, Chez..."

The old man said in a cracking voice resembling a rusty gear.

"It sins against good manners to invite the Reading Princes to our house and then summon her to my bedroom..."

Dalian stepped up to the old man.

She elegantly spread the sleeves of her jet black dress, stopped and then proclaimed with a face as expressionless as the one of a doll. Her voice seemed lonesome in a way.

"You've gotten old... Haven't you, Boyd Hurston?"

A smile floated over the stale cheeks of the old man. He kissed her hand that was covered with a metallic protector.

"You are without change, Black Reading Princess... I am truly grateful... that you've come to grant my wish."

Dalian nodded silently.

"Based on an old contract, I've come to hand out a book. The Phantom Book sealed by your ancestor in the distant past... 'The Pedigree of All Creation'."

Upon the words of the black-dressed girl, Loy's look became grim.

"Phantom Book...? Grandfather, what does this...?"

The old man raised his face clumsy and turned his glance towards his two grandchildren.

"It's an ancient book... the new head of the Hurston family is allowed to read it only once in his entire life. The proof of the present head of... our family."

"So that means... you've called them today because..."

"You two should be aware of this... but I won't last... so long anymore. It's something... I have to pass on to the new head before I leave this world..."

When the old man spoke so far, he started to cough violently. He coughed up blood and it didn't seem to stop any time soon.

"Grandfather...!"

Chez patted the back of the old man. In the meanwhile, a servant poured out water from a water jar and presented it to him. The old man grabbed the glass with trembling fingers.

"Tonight... come to my room before the date changes... there... I shall conduct the inheritance... is this alright for you... Black Reading Princess?"

The old man asked while breathing painfully.

Dalian proclaimed without a single change in her expression.

"I've heard your wish."

===4===

Huey and Dalian decided to spend the rest of the time until sun set in the garden, since the parlor was kind of loud due to the protest movement. The garden was far more beautiful than it seemed from far; countless roses were in fullness of bloom inside the lovely manicured flower beds.

However, Dalian didn't rejoice to this view, but instead sat down on the bench at the bower and continued to read a thick book wordlessly. Huey didn't seem to mind and, while yawning, shifted his gaze to the meadow in which a water fountain was positioned.

Chez could be seen on the meadow. He rolled around in the grass and frolic around with several whelps. Apparently he had let out the hunting dog whelps they were raising in the dog kennel of the mansion in order to look after them.

"Dogs... I see, so he's looking after the dogs..."

Huey murmured so, looking at Chez cheerfully frolicking around with the dogs. He had remembered the solid and trained palm of Chez's hand when they did a handshake.

It was unlikely, that this could come just from playing around with the dogs. It could be said for sure, that he always was looking after them with a lot of enthusiasm.

"The Hurston family originally earned most of their fortune by hunting dogs breeding. Even the Royal dog kennel is taking over some dogs raised here."

Dalian said so disinterested without looking up from her book.

"Aah, I see... there are quite some dog lovers, even in noble and royal families. I guess dogs raised by a famous breeder are taken over for unbelievable high prices."

Chez seemed to have noticed Huey's glance and waved his hand embarrassed. Then he came towards the bower together with the whelps.

Seeing this, Dalian contorted her face. She closed her book and sneaked to the back of the bench.

The whelps followed behind him in order and, when he stopped, they lied down as if to join up with him. It was an impressive relationship of mutual trust. One could see that this didn't just result of good training; the whelps also adored him.

"They seem pretty attached to you."

Huey said in admiration.

Chez shook his head troubled while blushing.

"This is because I was looking after them since I was young."

The speckled hunting dog whelps looked like stuffed toys and seemed extremely cuddlesome. He kneeled down to the whelps looking up to him and stroked their back.

"Dalian, don't you want to try touching them, too? ...Dalian?"

Huey turned around still holding a whelp in his arms and was stunned.

The black-dressed girl had hidden herself behind a post of the bower and peeked out with caution. On top of that, she held the thick book she read before in front of her like a shield.

Huey asked in a lightly amazed voice,

"...what are you doing there, Dalian?"

"Do not worry about it. I am now interested in this flower."

Dalian said so with feigned ignorance and observed forcedly the rose bed in front of her. She was clearly acting unnaturally. Huey now seemed to try to refrain from laughing,

"Don't tell me, you're afraid, of dogs?"

"What...?!"

Dalian's smooth white cheeks blushed crimson. Then she added in an unnatural voice with no intonation,

"W-What are you saying? Why should I be afraid of such a wild beast who can't even read letters right? H-How foolish."

"......"

Huey stood up wordlessly still holding the whelp in his arms and slowly neared Dalian. Then he let the dog down on the ground.

Dalian seemed to draw the young hunting dog's interest by her stare, so the dog wagged his tail joyfully and came running to her in full speed.

"I-iih?!"

Dalian shrieked effeminately and because she froze on the spot in fear, she couldn't even escape.

"Hey, what are you doing you pooch? Stop it. I am not tasty!"

[[Image:Dantalian_no_Shoka-vol1-p85.jpg|thumb|"Hey, what are you doing you pooch? Stop it. I am not tasty!"]]

The black-dressed girl stumbled when her legs got tangled and ended up with the book and the dog on her while she waved her hands and feet about. Dalian's face was blue and contorted, but from far it looked like she was joyfully frolicking around.

Huey shoulders were trembling while he tried desperately to refrain from laughing, but Chez couldn't overlook this scene and so approached Dalian and pulled the whelp apart.

"Forgive me. Are you alright?"

Chez asked caring, upon which Dalian nodded awkwardly.

"Haa... haa... t-this will have consequences, Huey..."

She said so to him while catching her breath and looking up to him resentful. Then, at last, Huey couldn't suppress it anymore and started to laugh out loud.

"E-Excuse me... I will now take them for a walk..."

After he bowed down several times, Chez left taking the dogs with him.

There was, however, a person that approached them in place of him. Loy.

This eldest son of the Hurston family gave his brother, who was laughing innocently surrounded by the dogs, a dirty look.

"Geez...! I guess he is beyond hope. Playing around with dogs in his age."

He said so with a criticizing tone.

Huey looked up to his face in profile, seemingly surprised.

"You don't assist raising the dogs, Loy Hurston?"

Loy shrugged his shoulders with a smile.

"Of course I am assisting, too. But only in the shape of work. It doesn't suffice to just pamper them. There's also the need to cast away unable dogs with no mercy. My stupid younger brother doesn't seem to understand this. Do you know the difference between superior and inferior dogs?"

"No... what is it?"

"It's the lineage."

Loy smirked raising the corners of his mouth.

"A dog that inherited the blood of superior parents will gain even more superior abilities. Furthermore, he will leave even more superior blood when he is mated with an excellent dog of the opposite sex. This is the foundation of breeding. A superior individual is from birth on different from others. It's the same for humans."

"Humans as well?"

"Yes. To tell the truth, I'm not blood related with grandfather. The same applies for Chez."

Huey scowled upon Loy's sudden revelation. But Loy added in a proud voice,

"Grandfather looked for men and women with an excellent lineage, paired them and raised their children as his grandchildren. In order to bequeath a more superior lineage to the Hurston family."

"...so you don't know your true parents?"

Huey asked reluctantly and expressionless.

"Right. But I'm thankful to grandfather! Thanks to him I was born with superior abilities than others. I'm able to achieve better results as others with the same effort and am successful in business. Grandfather's decision was correct. But then there seem to be exceptions."

"Exceptions?"

Loy pointed a scoffing and bitter smile to Huey who inclined his head.

"Just look at Chez! Even when you cross breed two excellent racehorses - it's possible that a useless horse, that can't even run right, gets born. Even the most superior breeder produces failures. That's what I'm trying to say."

One could not see any hatred or ill will in the face of Loy when he spitted out these sharp words. He was just stating what he considered to be facts.

"I've already heard about 'The Pedigree of All Creation' before."

Loy shot a glance at Dalian, who started to read her book again.

"A Phantom Book that covers all the characteristics to figure out which lineages to pair in order to produce excellent descendants... it’s probably thanks to this book that the Hurston family succeeded in breeding. It certainly can be considered to be the proof of the present head of our family."

Huey kept silent and nodded.

Crops, gardening plants, hunting dogs, pets, racehorses - countless people are continuously conducting selective breeding or mating in order to obtain better individuals. And the profit the succeeding ones can gain is immense. Producers of superior racehorses can earn unbelievable amounts of money just with the mating fees for their horses.

However, it's about living beings.

There's no warranty that the descendents of superiors parents will be superior, too. For one, there are the compatibility and 'hit or miss' issues. And it's also very well possible that the children only inherit the weaknesses of their parents.

But if there was a way to know the results of mating pairs in advance... then this could be seen as a certain wealth. It would be like a dream for people living from breeding.

At the same time this would mean something dreadful.

Reliably producing superior tribes also means the destruction of tribes which aren't.

This was probably the reason 'The Pedigree of All Creation' has been sealed away.

As a Phantom Book containing forbidden knowledge, that should not exist in this world---

The head of the Hurston family is the only chosen one allowed to read it once in a lifetime.

"So you think you're going to inherit it?"

Huey asked Loy.

"Of course. There isn't anyone other with the qualifications."

Loy said so without hesitation. It was no bluff. He was full of pure confidence.

Then he suddenly narrowed his eyes displeasured.

Two men, looking like guests, were walking on a corridor in the mansion. Loy had noticed that. The two of them were wearing the same type of coat and radiated a kind of authority.

"Excuse me. It seems the Police have come again."

Loy said so glancing at them with evil eyes. Huey seemed suspicious.

"Police?"

"To obtain information. Recently there was an incident of a layer's family getting massacred. There is a bunch that is slandering us with their unfounded rumours."

Huey looked at him skeptically.

"It seems the man that got murdered fought against you at court, right?"

"Right. It's a real bother. Thanks to this we're now suspected even after he was bitten to death. See, there are even absurd rumours of a giant beast at the scene of the crime..."

Loy didn't seem to care much and smirked.

"Well, we let them investigate the mansion until they've got enough. However much they search, I don't think they'll find a monster wolf of the size of a cow."

Loy left with these words and Huey gazed for a while after him silently. Then, at once, he seemed to have recalled something and turned around to the black-dressed girl.

Dalian was taking a break from reading and watched absent-mindedly a flower bed.

The fence was decorated with lovely ornaments and the tendrils of blue roses in bloom were twined around it.

"Blue roses...? Very pretty."

Huey spoke to Dalian after having watched her admiring the roses as if it was something out of the common.

"Do you know the blue rose's meaning in the language of flowers, Huey?"

Dalian opened her mouth and said so bluntly without moving a muscle. Huey shook his head,

"No, can you tell me?"

"Unattainable goal... or attaining the impossible."

"...attaining the impossible?"

"Blue pigments do not exist in roses to begin with. Whatever cultivar you combine, it is, strictly speaking, impossible to create a blue rose."

"Impossible you say... but what's this then?"

Huey touched the roses surprised. Admittedly the color was unusual, but they were definitely roses. Layers of lovely petals and thorns on the tendrils.

Dalian nodded restfully.

"They are roses. However, their genes were recombined and the function of another plant was implanted that produces blue pigments. It's an artificial rose---"

"The genes...? It's possible to do this...?"

"It's impossible with the knowledge and technology of the current age. But if there is something that can grant this knowledge to mankind---"

"The Phantom Books that should not exist in this world... I guess?"

Huey sighed deeply.

"Correct. This is the forbidden knowledge the owner of 'The Pedigree of All Creation' does obtain."

Dalian murmured so and casted down her eyes.

Huey seemed to have noticed something and raised his face.

"Dalian... if someone with this knowledge is able to produce such roses, can he also create monsters that shouldn't originally exist? For example an improved hunting dog of the size of a cow and resembling a wolf. This would be..."

"Correct. Probably..."

Dalian answered quick like a shot. Apparently she thought the same thing.

"But who would do such a thing?"

"Eh?"

"The only living person that has read 'The Pedigree of All Creation' is Boyd Hurston. Even if he could create such a giant monster, this old man wouldn't be able to take it to the outside or to train it. If there's one who could do the job..."

"Chez... but he doesn't have a motive to let this beast attack the barrister Ashwell."

Huey held his chin and moaned.

"The one having a motive is the older brother, Loy. But does such a busy person have the time to tame such a monster...? To begin with, how to raise a beast of a cow's size unseen? And where to hide it? Locking it up would be too conspicuous."

"So... do you think the Hurston family has nothing to do with the beast of Ashwell, Dalian?"

Huey muttered in a somehow taken aback voice.

Dalian kept silent for a while, but then answered,

"We will talk about this later, Huey."

She said so suddenly in an urging voice.

One could see sweat appearing on her smooth doll-like face. Seemingly feeling danger, Dalian turned around embracing her book,

"Grh... the escape route has been blocked."

She distorted her well-formed lips and moaned weakly.

Dogs were obstructing her path.

They were whelps even a level smaller than the ones Chez took with him before. Two resembling spaniels were drawing near from both sides, wagging their short tail.

The black-dressed girl backed off slowly but tripped over the edge of the flower bed and fell face up.

The whelps seemed to misunderstand this as a signal to play and jumped joyfully towards her.

"Hey, what are you doing? Stop it... Ah! This place is no good. Don't lick there... the book, no, the book is no good! Incorrect!"

Dalian's cries resounded in the garden at evening.

===5===

Late at night. Huey and Dalian were guided to an annexe of the mansion.

The building was made of old limestone and made one feel the history of the Hurston family. This dark gray building seemed to be the current residence of the present head Boyd.

"Ah, you've come..."

Boyd saw Dalian arriving and muttered so contentedly.

Other than he, only the brothers Chez and Loy were in the old man's workroom. There were no butlers, nor were there any servants.

"Thank you for waiting."

The black-dressed girl proclaimed calmly.

She was carrying an old book under her arm.

But not one of the books she freely took out from the mansion. A leather cover that had grown stale. The binding was splendidly decorated with gold. And then the crest engraved into the book. 'The Pedigree of All Creation' - this was its title.

"Ooh... this is exactly... like then..."

The old man reached out his bony hands but then desisted from doing so and stopped his movements.

Phantom Books grant their readers access to forbidden knowledge. But if someone is possessing one of it for a too long time, it will bring various distortions to this world. This tendency is even more severe when someone other than the proper owner is taking it into the hands. He knows about this. The old man is not the owner of the Phantom Book anymore.

"Grandfather... the inheritance of the status of the present head is all well and good, but wouldn't it be better to call a public notary? And why on earth in such a room...?"

Loy spoke in a lightly irritated voice. He was probably unpleased not knowing his grandfather's real intention.

However, the old man ignored Loy's question,

"May you open this door, Sir Disward?"

Huey grabbed for the knob of the door inside the workroom as commanded.

The thick metallic door opened with a creaking sound. Beyond was a stairway leading to the underground.

"What is this...?!"

One could hear Loy's gasp. Also Chez was opening his eyes wide.

The stairs didn't reach so wide. The room wasn't completely underground, but rather was like a secret chamber of which one half was buried in the ground. Compared to the other rooms of the mansion, this one was about half of their size.

On one side of the windowless room, unfamiliar chemicals were tidily lined up.

The room was filled with countless experiment utensils like test tubes and microscopes. It looked more like the laboratory of a hospital or university, than the workroom of a gentry family.

Loy groaned when he looked around in the room while walking down the stairs with an oil lamp in his hand.

"I never would have guessed that there's such an establishment under the annexe... what is this all, Grandfather?"

"A room built using the knowledge granted by the 'The Pedigree of All Creation'... it's a room for forbidden secret ceremonies."

Boyd Hurston answered with a faint smile.

Chez was the one carrying the old man. He lifted his grandfather up together with the wheelchair and walked down the stairs carefully. He was stronger than he looked with his slender body.

"Nostalgic...isn't it...? Loy, Chez..."

The old man said so, cryptically. The two brothers looked at each other sceptically.

"It's the place you two were brought forth!"

"The place we were brought forth...? What do you mean, grandfather?"

Loy glared offended at the old man.

The old man cackled,

"Our family is in contact with the Royal Family through their dog kennel... you know that, right...?"

"Yes, of course. This is because the dogs raised by us are exceptional."

Loy puffed up with pride. "Mhm", the old man nodded.

"We weren't only instructed... to breed dogs..."

"...that is to say...?"

"It's about a secret contract concluded during the... epoch of the former Queen... it was right after the war at the peninsula in the last century. It has been already more than sixty years ago..."

The old man closed his eyes to follow his memory.

In the epoch of the former Queen, the kingdom sent out its army to the European continent to fight against Russia together with other countries like French or Turkey. It was known as one of the most idiotic fights in history. It cost a giant amount of war expenditures and the lifes of countless soldiers but the countries did not attain a single thing. It was indeed a foolish war.

And it's known that the troups of the Kingdom used combat dogs on the battlefield.

It's rather natural that the Royal Family contacted the Hurston family in that epoch, since they were famous as outstanding breeders.

"Her Majesty grieved... over the great loss of... this country's soldiers. The chamberlain couldn't let pass her sorrow unnoticed and... consulted me. He asked if it isn't possible to bring forth...　better and better soldiers like it is with dogs... a new kind of human... with superior abilities... and who survive any battlefield however cruel..."

"Bring forth... a new kind of human...?"

Loy said in an unstrung voice. Chez' shoulders were trembling in fright.

The flame in the lamp produced a dark shadow on the face of the old man.

"When I inherited the status of the present head of the Hurston family... and learned about the existence of 'The Pedigree of All Creation'... I noticed. I noticed that I could grant the wish of the Queen... using the knowledge of this Phantom Book. That's why I... built this establishment."

Loy swallowed his saliva.

"So... in this room..."

"Using the knowledge written in the Phantom Book... I examined the genes of thousands of fellow countrymen... and produced your parents. They, who were born with superior abilities,... were adopted by the people who lost their children in the war and became splendid adults."

A mad smile floated over his face.

"So I considered them to be the first generation of the new human... and went on to produce the second one... by once more revising the genes of your already superior parents... a new kind of human that has the abilities to act as the perfect soldier... the successor of the Hurston family..."

The long monologue of the old man ended. Then,

"Wonderful...!"

Loy extended his arms and looked up to the ceiling. His whole body was shivering in deep emotion.

"So this am I, Loy Hurston! An improved new kind of human, born as a superior species...!"

However, the old man interrupted him with his hoarse voice.

"Oh no... Loy... it's not you."

Loy was still looking up to the ceiling, but puzzlement spread over his face.

"...what?"

"You didn't inherit... the new characteristic... I seeked for..."

Upon the cold words of his grandfather, Loy's appearance became nervous.

"What are you saying... Grandfather?! Aren't these superior abilites of mine the proof of a new kind of human?"

Loy drew nervously closer but the old man didn't even think of answering him anymore.

"The one appropriate for being the head of the Hurston family... my successor... are you... Chez."

The old man turned around. The face of the, usually timidly smiling, young man who pushed the wheelchair stiffened.

Loy was beside himself and pointed at his younger brother,

"How absurd... Grandfather, are you telling me I am inferior to someone like Chez?! There's no way such an absurd thing could be!"

"You're... merely a common human who's a bit clever. You aren't something along the lines of a new kind of human."

The old man spoke merciless.

"Loy... you're just a failed work."

Loy was dazed and stood stock still there.

"Failed work... I am... just a failed work...?!"

Loy muttered the harsh words of his grandfather and went on retreating to the wall.

Underway his leg got caught in a rack, he fell down, got buried in test tubes and chemical bottles, and finally sank down to the floor. After he gazed dumbfounded at the old man, he started to weep.

The fact that the brother, he once looked down on, snatched away the status as head of the family, knocked him down to such an extent.

Chez averted his gaze from his brother and glared rebukingly at the old man instead.

"Please wait, Grandfather. There's no way I'm suitable for the..."

"Don't play dumb... it's futile, Chez... I know you better... than anyone other. The characteristic of the new mankind I was seeking for by crossbreeding is the ability you're trying to hide so desperately..."

Chez' back quaked heavily. Hugging his own shoulder in fright, he stepped one step back. The old man reached out his hand as if to tempt him,

"Well then, Chez... now accept the Phantom Book... and then spread your kindred over the entire country! This is your role. It's an honour granted to you by us, the Hurston family!"

"No..."

Chez interrupted his excited grandfather in a timid voice.

"Chez?"

The old man opened his mouth surprised.

"I do not desire such things like a Phantom Book or forbidden knowledge... this is just playing with life and death!"

"What...? What are you saying, Chez? You, the one and only success..."

"Success and failure in existence...? You don't have the right to decide over that. And even more so, you don't have the right to forsake a failed work like trash."

Chez grinded his teeth.

"I admit that talent isn't allotted equally to the humans. However, there's no one who's superior in every aspect compared to the others! A breed of dog that was brought forth through an array of unreasonable crossbreedings might have outstanding abilities. But they do also have at least a big weakness in another aspect."

"Wait... Chez... listen to me..."

The old man spoke in dismay. However, Chez just shook his head with a gentle smile.

"Won't we end with all this about the head of the family, Grandfather...? Like up to now, brother can take care of the factory and the mansion, and I will continue to take care of the dogs..."

"Chez...!"

The old man was persisting on his wish, and his grandchild was trying to persuade him.

Huey was wordlessly watching their fierce argument.

Dalian was looking down to the Phantom Book in her arms and seemed bored. However suddenly, a slight disturbance could be seen in her eyes.

A faint light shone through the closed Phantom Book in the dark underground room. The Phantom Book was emitting magical power.

"Dalian...?"

Noticing this abnormality, Huey turned around. Then his face contorted with surprise.

"Lie down, Dalian---!"

"Huh?!"

Taking the black-dressed girl with him, Huey tumbled down on the floor with great vigour.

Right after this, an intense intent to kill shot past over their heads.

A gunshot resounded in the underground room. Sparks scattered within the darkness and the smell of gunpowder spread out.

"Brother?!"

Chez shouted in a shrill voice.

Loy had stood up swaying. He threw away the oil lamp to the ground, took out the handgun he had been hiding and aimed.

"Chez..."

A distorted voice leaked out from Loy's mouth.

"Did you think I'd rejoice on such a conclusion, Chez...? Living on as a failed work while asking for your sympathy...?"

Chez was short before crying, but even so he desperately raised his voice,

"Please wait, brother... I didn't...!"

"Shut up!!"

Loy pulled the trigger without hesitation. A white light flashed in the dark.

"Ghuh...!"

It was the old man on the wheelchair who collapsed forward with a surpressed moan. A darkish stain was spreading out around the spot where the chest was shot and blood clots flooded out of his mouth.

"HAHAHA! What a ludicrous appearance. This is the sin for calling me a failed work. Atone with your life, you old crock!"

Loy raised a bright laugh.

Chez grew pale and embraced the convulsing body of his grandfather.

"Brother... what have you done...?"

"Be quiet... this girl comes next. Phantom Book? Reading Princess? My arse!"

After turning around, Loy pointed his gun at Dalian.

"Ugh!"

Huey protected her by standing in front of her and took out his own handgun. It was a big caliber army-use revolver. However, Loy had already set his gun and hence was faster. Huey didn't seem to make it in time.

The moment this thought came to mind---

"Stop it!"

Chez jumped in between them. In a posture to protect Huey and Dalian, he sustained the bullet his brother had shot. One bullet, two bullets---

"Chez!"

Eventually Huey's handgun spouted fire before Loy could execute his thirth shot. And his bullet hit the wrist of the hand, Loy was using to hold his gun, with an exact flight route.

Loy gave a shriek like an animal. His right arm started to dangle powerless, upon which his blood-stained handgun fell down.

"M...My arm... ghu... you mongrel... to shoot my arm...!"

"Don't move, Loy Hurston."

Huey set again his gun and warned him with sharp words. Loy's grim mien distorted on this disgrace.

Huey looked around while retaining the grip on his gun without negligence.

The fire of the lamp, Loy had dropped, spread its fire on the carpet and illuminated the small underground room in a bright light.

The old man had already passed away but Chez was still breathing. With first-aid treatment he might still make it. However, I have to first tie up Loy--- when Huey thought so and was about to walk away;

"Step back, Huey!"

Dalian shouted in a voice resembling a scream.

At the same time, an intense stench struck his nose. The spreading fire had inflamed the chemicals stored in this underground room. The moment Huey took notice of this,

a bright flash followed by a terrific blast came rushing towards them, upon which their field of vision was enveloped in darkness.

===6===

It looked like Huey didn't lost consciousness for too long.

His doze was broken due to someone slapping his cheeks roughly.

"Hey, Huey! How long do you plan to sleep? You three-toed sloth! Losing your consciousness your one and only skill? Just how incapable are you?"

While swinging her long black hair around, she continued to slap his cheeks with the palm of her hand. Although her words were rude, she sounded desperate in a sense and her eyes seemed to overflow with tears any moment.

"This kinda hurts... Dalian..."

Huey catched her arms when she was about to slap him all the more and raised his body restfully. Holding his still hazy head, he went on checking the damages caused by the explosion.

The condition of the underground room was terrible.

A conflagration was somehow averted but due to the blast wave, the pillars sustaining the ceiling collapsed and thus the room was partially destructed.

The corpse of the old man was squashed along with his wheelchair below by ceiling and Loy could not be seen anywhere.

It was almost odd that Huey and Dalian were still living.

"That's..."

Huey set his handgun reflexively.

A beast was standing in the dark.

It had golden eyes like a nocturnal carnivore. A sharp nose and sharp teeth line up in his mouth.

Its body was covered by bristles, hard like an armor, and strongly developed muscles and was more than twice as big as Huey.

A beast of the size of a cow and resembling a wolf---

It was the Beast of Ashwell without a doubt. The beast that was said to be seen at the scene the barrister got murdered.

However, it was Dalian who stepped in front of Huey's gun.

"Wait, Huey! You mustn't shoot!"

The black-dressed girl spread her arms in order to protect the beast.

Seeing this, Huey finally noticed.

The beast didn't attack Dalian. It was the oppsite. The beast was sustaining the collapsed ceiling with its back and tried to save them from being buried alive.

Then Huey saw the scraps of cloth winded round the lower half of the beast's body and distorted his face.

It was a well-tailored American sack suit. The suit Chez was wearing until right before.

"You are... Chez Hurston...? This appearance..."

Huey easefully took down his gun and Dalian turned around expressionlessly.

The giant creature, once called Chez Hurston, breathed through its splitted mouth.

"I've always... thought it was strange... my appearance... my body..."

The words of the creature were distorted and thus hard to understand, but it was Chez' voice without doubt. It narrowed its eyes in self derision,

"But I understood through Grandfather's explanation just now... I am an improved breed brought forth by the hands of Grandfather... by recombining human genes and by crossbreeding experiments..."

Tears overlowed the golden eyes of Chez. Huey and Dalian didn't say anything and watched him lamenting. Beasts do not sob. Only humans shed tears in sadness.

"The perfect soldier that survives any battlefield... is THIS the answer to this brought by the knowlege of this PHANTOM BOOK?! Is THIS the shape of the new mankind Grandfather seeked for---?!"

The creature shouted out. Fresh blood flowed out of his mouth. At the same time Chez staggered, some of the bricks he was sustaining crumbled down.

Chez was shot by Loy. It was a deep wound a common human would probably have died.

His body might be especially tough because of him being such a creature, but it didn't change the fact that he was sustaining a great number of bricks with this body in order to protect them. It didn't look like he could endure this for too long.

Huey bit on his lips and looked up to the bricks above him.

However, there was no gap big enough for a human to slip through. And if he moved the bricks badly, then everything could lose its balance and eventually even the small space sustained by Chez would disappear.

Chez raised his face with a gasp, seeming to have smelled something.

Huey and Dalian recognized this smell immediately as well. It was gasoline.

A blood-stained wounded man came carrying a gasoline can and poured its contents over the destroyed underground room.

It was Loy who contorted his face with hatred and poured gasoline over them.

And in his hand he was holding a lighter. Loy was able slip out of the room one step ahead of them and was now about to set a fire above the bricks to bake them alive, buried in this room.

"Ugh... Brother... don't tell me..."

The creature gave off a voice in despair.

Loy ignited the lighter in his clumsy left hand.

The flame illuminated his terribly distorted face. When Loy was about to throw the ignited lighter---

"Huey. I grant you the right to open the gate."

Dalian proclaimed in a calm voice.

She reached her finger out for her collar and opened the dress around her chest wide.

A slender collarbone with smooth white skin was exposed.
Buried in there was a lock. An unrefined old lock. It was chained by silver chains to a black leather collar and buried in the midst of the breast of the girl that was lacking roundings.

"......"

Huey raised his right hand wordlessly.

In his hand he was holding a key. A gold key with a red gem embedded.

Ancient letters were engraved into it.

Huey read them aloud　peacefully.

Like a knight pledging allegiance to his princess. Or like a magician casting a spell---

"I ask of thee... Art thou mankind?"

Dalian answered to his call.

In a cold robotic voice, like an utensil.

『No. We art the Realm -- the Endless Realm within thine Vase.』

It was about in the same moment, that the young man inserted the gold key into the lock before her breast, and that Loy threw his lighter away.

A tremendous flash fulfilled the underground room and flames blazed up the dark.

===7===

Loy Hurston kept guffawing while he looked down on the remains of the burned and crumbled underground room.

This laugh suddenly stopped.

He felt something behind him, turned around and then saw them.

Blue rose petals were dancing in the light of the deep crimson moon that reflected the flames.

Enveloped by these petals was a young man carrying an unfamiliar book, a black haired girl wearing an opened black dress and finally a beast resembling a wolf.

"This is absurd... how can you..."

Loy screamed out from the depths of his lungs.

"Why?! How did you escape?! There wasn't any hole big enough to slip through!"

"I'm sorry, but you know... '''Phantom Books that open the gate to another world''' aren't that rare."

The young man - Huey - muttered so and closed the book he was holding silently.

There was not even any significance in Loy knowing that this was one of the Phantom Books that should not exist in this world. That this was the grimoire left behind by a magician who worshipped a god, called 'The God from the Exterior', who lives in the cracks to other dimensions.

"You are the one who killed the barrister Ashwell, aren't you? Loy Hurston."

Dalian said so in a indifferent voice while gazing at the buffled Loy.

"What are you saying at this hour...?"

Loy laughed dry. He triumphantly glared at the creature behind the girl.

"Look at this disgusting appearance of Chez! Can't you see that this is the monster that was seen in Ashwell's mansion? This MONSTER!"

"The monster here is this twisted heart of yours."

Dalian declared coldly.

"What...?!"

"When we talked with you in the garden, you said that Ashwell got '''bitten to death'''. But you labeled the giant beast seen at the scene of crime as 'absurd rumour'."

Loy was dumbfounded and opened his eyes wide. His face spoke volumes. He couldn't even now believe what he had blurted out.

"So you knew it, Loy... that not a giant beast bit the Ashwells to death, but trained combat dogs."

Huey continued Dalian's words.

"There are only few in this town who wished for Ashwell's death. And it shouldn't be hard to run across you, if one investigates about people who train combat dogs here. Chez tried to stop you. I guess he had to transform in order to sneak into the mansion... or... to cover his brother, you..."

After he listened to Huey's explanation, his face distorted to a weird smile while crying.

The younger brother he looked down on had secretly covered him. He noticed this fact.

"Yeah, that's right... I was the one who killed Ashwell by taking some dogs with me. Originally I was planning to pin the murder on the stray dogs, but... I never thought this would make such a fuss."

Loy put his hand into the pocket of his coat and took out a knife he had hidden there. It was a large knife, the gentry used for duels.

"And now I'm also not able to talk my way out of the murder of Grandfather. I see, so I really was just a failed work. A disgusting beast had built its nest inside my heart."

Loy kept glaring at them and concentrated power in the hand he was holding the knife. Seeing this, Chez jumped out,

"Stop it... Brother!"

With agility beyond belief, the creature landed in front of Loy.

But Loy was faster. He put the blade on his throat and sliced it at a stroke.

Chez screamed out. Fresh blood splattered out from Loy's body, upon which he collapsed and the spreading spreading fire went on covering him.

"Brother..."

The giant creature reached his hand out to the flames and was about to embrace his brother's corpse.

His back shaked once.

A shrill gunshot resounded and pierced the shoulder of the creature.

Dalian stood stock still in blank amazement, while Huey bit on his lips and turned around.

Some men, wearing long coats, had taken notice of the fire, climbed over the fence and were now pointing their guns at Chez. Huey recognized them.

"The Police...?! The guys that observed Loy! Why at such a time?!"

Huey tried to stop them by shouting, but it didn't reach them in their excitement.

"Its the beast... the Beast of Ashwell appeared!"

"Mr. Hurston is being attacked! Shoot...!"

Chez got on his knees while gunshots continuously resounded. Even so he didn't let go of the corpse of his brother. Mustering all the strength he had left, he was about to walk away dragging his feet along. Chez was trying to escape by slipping into the dark.

If Huey and Dalian kept silent, then nobody would ever get to know that the old man, now buried under countless bricks, was shot by Loy. What's left was to carry away Loy's corpse.

If there's no corpse of Loy, then all the blame goes to the "Beast of Ashwell".

The murder of the barrister, the murder of the city council, everything---

Not for the sake of the Hurston family, but to protect Loy's honour.

Chez was planning to take all the bad reputation on his own.

"Wait, Chez!"

[[Image:Dantalian_no_Shoka-vol1-p115.jpg|thumb|Dalian let spiritless loose of the book, which then fell to the ground.]]

And Dalian called the name of this creature. The black-dressed girl presented a book to him.

The forbidden Phantom Book only the present head of the Hurston family is allowed to read.

The Predigree of All Creation---!

"This Phantom Book has chosen you as its owner! With the knowledge written in it, it shouldn't be impossible to even return your body to a common human... so please... take it with you."

The black beast shook its head to her shout.

Then it smiled timidly - or so it seemed.

With an unbelievable instantaneous force, the creature climbed the wall of the mansion and went away from them. But even then, several bullets still pierced him.

"Chez..."

Dalian let spiritless loose of the book, which then fell to the ground.

The blue roses were getting entangled in flames and burned away.

At last, the injured giant beast melted into the dark and disappeared.

===8===

The next morning. Huey and Dalian were riding on a train to the capital.

There weren't much passengers; probably because it was still early morning. The two of them were the only ones in the their wagon.

Dalian was obviously ill tempered and was alone reading a book.

She seemed rather unenthusiastic, since her reading speed was, considering it's her, quite slow. Even her beloved fried bread, she still just ate for two people.

Huey was sitting on the opposite seat and was reading the newspaper he bought at the train station. The train accelerated easfully and the morning sun shone diagonally through the window.

"It looks like Chez' corpse couldn't be found."

Huey muttered this suddenly while holding the tabloid paper.

Half of the article in the cheap local newspaper was filled with the topic of the "again appeared Beast of Ashwell". The entire Police pursuited the beast and, supported by the hunters, encircled it. Then they shot it with countless bullets, whereupon the beast fell from the cliff. The death of the beast was taken for granted, but it seemed like they didn't find the corpse although the searched for it until morning.

The remaining half of the article was about Loy Hurston who got murdered by the beast. His achievements as city council member and his capabilities were highly praised in it. Chez was only mentioned in a little column as a victim.

"...I don't want to talk about this stupid dog."

Dalian said so without raising her face in a sulky voice.

"I was about to do him a favour by lending him the book and this stupid dog chose to carry along a corpse. Because he couldn't carry the corpse together with the book... I don't know anymore about this darn fool... that's why I hate dogs."

The black-dressed girl raised her kin in a prickly attitude and looked up to the sky through the window. Her sulking did, somehow, seem like she was surpressing tears.

Huey smiled lightly.

"My opinion is a bit different, I guess?"

"...what should be wrong?"

Dalian seemed offended and asked so.

"It's not like Chez didn't want the Phantom Book. He didn't want to drag you into the gunfight. He didn't want to hurt you!"

"Whatever reason there is, a fool is a fool."

Dalian became even more ill tempered. She raised her eyebrows and scowled at Huey,

"And you are 100 years early to state your opinion to me, despite just being Huey."

After these harsh words, Dalian closed her book. Then she reached out for Huey's bread and bit freely into it.

"My, My" Huey shrugged his shoulders. Then he recalled something and took something out from his coat. It was a small cut flower.

Huey stretched his hand out with agility and decorated a vase for one flower with it.

It was a flower bud that was about to start to bloom with blue petals.

"You took those roses with you?"

Dalian asked with a her cheeks stuffed with bread.

"There was just one left."

Huey folded the newspaper and shifted his gaze to the outside.

And said like to speak to himself,

"You can be at ease. If he's still living, he will come meet us for sure! To accept the book then."

Dalian watched the blue rose expressionless and shook her head.

"After all it's just an 'unattainable goal'."

Huey smiled and said lightly jokingly.

"No... it's 'attaining the impossible', right?"

The flower that was the only one of its kind was silently swaying in the morning sun.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Dantalian_no_Shoka:Volume1_Chapter1|Chapter 1]]
| Return to [[Dantalian_no_Shoka|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Dantalian_no_Shoka:Volume1_Chapter3|Chapter 3]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Dantalian no Shoka:Volume1 Chapter2

2010-06-29T23:17:02Z

Swiftstrike:

The housekeeper who was living at the mansion was the first to notice the abnormality.

Stench could be smelled within the darkness.

The fishy stench of blood mixed with the particular smell of an animal.

She first suspected the stray cats living around the mansion.

One of them, an old crafty black cat, once sneaked into the mansion and ate the Lady's parrot in a grotesque manner.

The Lady's fury at that time was beyond normal. Thus, it had been a real bother for the servants. An incident, one gets fed up just by remembering.

That's why she reluctantly left her bed and went to the main wing, bathing in the moon light.

It was still deep into the night.

The town was silent and the mansion was dark, without any lights. One could feel a strong abnormal stench in the stagnated darkness.

"...Lord?"

The housekeeper called out when she heard something while climbing the stairs.

A clanking sound resounded below her.

Glass splitters were all over the carpet. The corridor window had been wrenched open so the glass broke.

And the landlord was lying collapsed in the bedroom in front of the shattered window.

"Are you alright, Lord? What happened here...?"

The housekeeper was surprised and went to help him, but then stopped her movements right after she entered the room.

She took a breath out of fear.

What was lying collapsed there wasn't her master anymore, but a lump of meat in a human shape.

His throat was torn up and the blood that had spurt out from it dyed the room in black.

His clothes were ragged by sharp claws. His expression was frozen in a state of distress.

The young lady was also in the room. And so was her mother; lying upside-down in order to guard her daughter.

"S-Someone..."

The housekeeper slowly stepped backwards and unconsciously averted her gaze from the corpses.

Then she noticed. Something was moving inside the room.

The '''something''', that had hidden itself behind the corpses, raised its upper body.

It looked like a beast and was about two heads taller than an adult man. It was big and seemed to easily weight multiple times as much as the short-built housekeeper.

Raising its wolf-like head, it stared at her.

A body covered with black hair.

A sharp nose and a wide open mouth. Golden eyes.

Lastly, unusually strong developed muscles at the limbs.

"Hya! ....HYAAAAAAAAAAH!!"

The housekeeper screamed out.

Maybe the beast was surprised by her voice, maybe not. But it turned around with unbelievable agility and broke through the window to the outside.

It landed on the wall surrounding the mansion and then, for one moment, looked up to the sky with the blood on its fur sparkling.

Then the beast disappeared melting into the dark---

==Episode 02: Crossbreed==
===1===

A pub near the rail station was currently crowded with people wanting lunch.

Dishes, of which only the portions were good, were lined up on the counter and the bearded host was busy moving around.

Almost all the guests were wearing plain clothes and seemed like workers.

Many of them looked rude and there were also ones within the mass that already smelled of alcohol.

In the corner of this pub, there was a party of two with another atmosphere than the rest.

A young man who was about 20 years old and a little girl with long black hair.

The young man was wearing a leather frock coat and a small sized bag.

His sincere features implied a good upbringing, but interestingly enough, he didn't seem ignorant of the ways of the world. One could feel the atmosphere of a well trained soldier in every one of his movements.

"Let's go, Dalian... It'll be time for the appointment soon."

Taking out an army-use pocket watch, he called out to the girl.

The black-haired girl called Dalian looked expressionlessly up to him. And then said with haughtiness that didn't fit her cute looks,

"Wait, Huey. I am still in the middle of my meal."

"In the middle of it? ...Do you still plan to eat more?"

The young man called Huey asked a bit amazed. A lot of cleanly eaten up plates were already piled up in front of the girl. On the plate she was currently eating were things like fish & chips, meat pie and sugared glossy fried bread.

Only fatty dishes which one can almost get heartburn just from looking.

"Why do you need to ask such an obvious thing?"

However, Dalian pointed to the counter undisturbed, while biting into those dishes,

"This foolish pub offers eat-all-you-can for their fried breads! The price is the same, thus it's overwhelmingly more profitable when I eat a lot. Are you so dense that you can't even do such simple math?"

"No, I know that much even without math..."

Huey sighed lightly. The black-haired girl looked up to him and said

"In that case quickly bring me the next serving, you dunce."

"......"

While shaking his head, Huey stood up as ordered and walked towards the counter.

Noticing Huey's sour face, the host of the pub raised a doubtful eyebrow.

"An unfamiliar face. Are the two of you outsiders?"

"Yes. We just arrived on the previous train."

Huey smiled sociably. Looking around in the crowded pub, he added

"Quite lively in here. I expected this town to be a bit calmer."

A group of about fifteen men were yelling around all the time in the center of the shop. A noisy bunch who seemed to be something like hunters or ex-soldiers.

The host looked at them bothered, and muttered in a soft tone, like speaking to himself

"It is actually a calm town, you know. If there wasn't for the incident."

"...incident?"

Huey inclined his head. The host answered while cutting the roast beef in front of him,

"The Beast of Ashwell. Didn't you come because you've also heard of this rumour?"

"No. What is it about?"

Seemingly having aroused his interest, Huey leaned forward lightly.

The host took out a newspaper from a stack of newspapers on the ground and presented it to him. A thin tabloid size local paper. It was the last week's issue.

"It's big on the first page. A lawyer that opened his business in this town got murdered."

"A lawyer...?"

While looking through the creased newspaper, Huey narrowed his eyes. Ashwell was the name of the murdered lawyer. Leonard Ashwell. Age at death; 40 years.

"Mr. Ashwell was a famous barrister in this town, you see. He accepted cases for low prices, proceeded against corrupted policemen or sued landlords that abused tenant farmers... For us common folk, he was like a hero."

"This hero... got murdered?"

Yeah, the host answered bluntly.

"Not just the lord. His wife and daughter got all murdered, too. I tell you, it was a cruel thing."

"...what about the culprit?" asked Huey.

"Huh?"

"Is it still unknown, who killed them? According to what you've just told me, he seemed to have many enemies."

"Ah, well yeah... Surely the bunch that shunned him wasn't all that small..."

The host said hazily. It was in a voice tired by lamenting.

"But we know who the culprit is. And there's the big problem."

"Who is it?"

"It's not a human. It’s a beast."

"A beast?"

"I've heard it's taller than your common cow and looks like a wolf."

Huey kept quiet for a while and gazed at the bearded face of the host. Then he lost his focus and breathed out,

"Err... Can you tell me more about this?"

The host sighed deeply.

"A servant of the Ashwells witnessed it. How this beast killed the whole family, and in the end, escaped through the window after it ate a bit of them."

"For real...?"

Huey asked back perplexed. The host nodded deeply,

"Well... The servant collapsed right after the police arrived and the thing about it being bigger than a cow probably is not true. But I also don't think it's all a lie, since there actually were corpses eroded by a beast. And there were also strands of hair and footprints."

"I see..."

Huey dropped his gaze to the newspaper. The contents of it were clearly substantiating the host's words.

"So the people gathered here are planning to hunt the beast?"

Huey asked so, gazing at the main street, which one could see from the entrance of the pub.

There were about 4, 5 gods, looking like hunting dogs, fastened carelessly to the street light. And the long and narrow luggage several guests of the pub were carrying, were probably their hunting guns.

The host continued in an indifferent voice.

"Vengeance for the Lord... a lot of people got support from him, you see. Especially the townspeople involved with this damn provoking Hurston family..."

"Hurston family?"

Huey inclined his head once again. This name wasn't written in the newspaper.

The host nosed displeasured.

"Didn't you notice when you arrived? This fucking big fertilizer factory."

"If you're talking about this building I could see from the window in the train..."

"Yeah, that's it. The city council member Roy Hurston is managing this factory, but this damn greenhorn fired about 500 workers half a year ago - unilateral, just because he brought in a new machine!"

"Dismissal? But what happened to the workers...?"

Huey asked in a serious voice. The host shrugged his shoulders bluntly,

"See, there's no other industry company in this town. It was awful. When they were on the edge of hanging themselves or become criminals, Mr. Ashwell came and rescued them."

"Rescued them....?"

"It's called 'class-action'. He stirred up the press and caused uproar with this. It seems like he even got back support by the noble and wealthy people of the capital. Thanks to this, that Hurston greenhorn got severely criticized in court. Everyone was delighted when he won the lawsuit right in the first instance."

I see, Huey nodded. Ashwell surely could be called a hero.

"And now the former employees want to revenge him...?"

"They seem to be planning to go on a mountain hunt together with the hunters and ex-servicemen that gathered from nearby. Some of them want to strike it rich by capturing this mysterious beast alive... I was sure that you'd also belong to this bunch. I mean, you've also been a soldier, right?"

"No... I was just a pilot."

Huey shook his head with a smile.

The host looked wonderingly at Huey.

"Hmm... If you're not aiming for the beast, then why did you come to this town...?"

Huey stiffened lightly his cheeks and nodded.

"Well... I have an appointment with an acquaintance of an acquaintance. This bread, I'll be taking this with me, alright?"

"U, Uuh...?"

Huey hurriedly wrapped up some fried bread in oil paper and walked away. The host gazed in wonder at him for a while. Huey pretended to not notice this and returned with fast steps to his table.

Dalian was already on watch for him with a bitter expression, embracing the sugar pot.

"You are late! How long does it take you to get some bread, you lame duck?"

Even before Huey could sit down, Dalian started berating him. Huey made a tired face and said,

"...let's go, Dalian."

The girl looked up, amazed, and held out her hands covered with protectors.

"What are you talking about? I will be eating this fried bread now. Hurry up and hand it over."

"The family of your acquaintance seems to be pretty unpopular in this town... if they find out that our destination is the house of the Hurston's, then they'd probably cause quite an uproar."

Saying so, Huey started to put together their luggage. Seeing this, Dalian panicked. While standing up hurriedly, she reached out her hands and said,

"Hey Huey, why are you stowing the bread away? I've not put sugar on it yet. Huey!"

"It also seems better if we not search for a carriage nearby. It can't be helped... We'll have to walk for a bit."

"Hey! What are you doing? Let go of my hands. Where are you touching me? How lewd!"

Huey took the kicking and struggling little girl, almost like luggage, under his arms and left the shop.

Beholding the sugar pot left on the table woefully, Dalian muttered in a tearful voice,

"Sugar..."

===2===

While the Hurston Family didn't hold a peerage, they were a gentry family with equal fortune and authority. They owned land around the town and employed several tenant farmers. A lot of them also were working in important offices of the town, like as judges or as committee members.

Their residence was a big mansion on a high ground with a view down on the town.

There was a well maintained garden with flowers blooming in profusion and in the adjoining farm, expensive racehorses were grazing. Also the building itself was impressing and let one feel the assets of the family.

There was just one thing ruining this scenery, which was a group of about 40 to 50 people encircling the front door of the mansion. It was a protest movement against the discharge of the factory employees.

Gazing at them through the window of the parlor, Huey sipped at his black tea with an uncomfortable expression. Dalian was sitting on a couch, absorbed in reading books as she freely took out a bookshelf in the mansion. She was expressionless as always, but looked amused in a way. When she could read a rare book, she was almost always in a good temper.

"Thank you for waiting."

The time Huey's tea cup was half-empty, a tall man wearing an American sack suit was guided by a butler and entered the room.

His age was about in the midst of the twenties. He was a young man not so much older than Huey.

Seeing Huey looking back to him, the man tried to manage a vague smile. But then instantly seemed surprised and stopped.

Staring at Dalian who was wordlessly reading a book, he spoke lightly bewildered,

"Err... are you the Black Reading Princess?"

"......"

Dalian gradually noticed his existence and raised her face. The man smiled timidly while she scowled at him on guard.

But his bewilderment was reasonable. This is because Dalian was a beauty that gave off the impression of a doll. Furthermore her dress added to this with its enigma.

Cloth decorated out with jet black laces. A skirt bulged up by several layers of frills. These outlines of her were enfolded by metallic protectors on her back hands and an unrefined tasset.

Her looks made one think of the ceremonial robes of medieval knights; an odd mixture that couldn't be called dress or armor.

And finally, in place of a ribbon, she was wearing an old, metallic chest.

A big lock, tied to her with silver chains.

Even so, the man bowed politely to the black-dressed girl.

"Please forgive my rudeness. I wasn't expecting such a beautiful lady..."

The corners of Dalian's mouth twitched when she heard his words. If she was a cat, she'd surely be purring now, pleased.

For some reason Dalian gave Huey a triumphant sidelong glance and tugged at his sleeves. Then she muttered in a low voice,

"This greenhorn is quite promising. You ought to follow his example a bit."

Huey sighed amazed.

"Wasn't this a mere phrase of civility... ah..."

He got his shin kicked by Dalian's metallic boots and frowned.

The timidly smiling man beheld their giving and taking in confusion.

"Thank you for taking on this far journey... I'm relieved you arrived without problems."

Finally he could pull himself together and said so.

He then shifted his glance in the direction of the front door of the mansion.

The workers gathered in front of the door were still hanging out banners across the street and were still raising protesting voices. There some guts are needed in order to slip through the circle of this menacing crowd.

"Well, somehow."

Huey nodded with a bitter smile.

"But I pity the carriage driver who got thrown with rotten eggs."

"Is that so..."

The man sighed.

"I will provide this driver with a servant later, as an apology."

"...this group seems to consist of the workers discharged by the factory, right?"

Huey asked nonchalantly.

The man cast down his eyes sentimentally.

"Yes. The protest movement settled down a bit after the judgment at the first instance, but since a few days it’s again like this... do you already know about the barrister Ashwell?"

"I've heard about it underway from the host of a pub we went to... a beast has attacked him?"

"W-Well yes... such rumours seem to be also in circulation..."

The man's voice trembled.

"With the death of their barrister, the judgments from now on are in the wind. I think that's also a reason why the former employees of the factory grew wild now. I just hope my brother recognizes that they do have lives and families to protect."

"By 'brother' you mean...?"

"Aah, I forgot to mention this. My name's Chez Hurston. The head of the factory is my older brother, Loy Hurston."

Again with a timid smile, the man held out his right hand.

"My name is Hugh Anthony Disward - you may call me Huey. And she's Dalian."

With these words, Huey grasped back his hand. Then suddenly he seemed to have come upon something unexpected.

He noticed that the palm of Chez' hand was solid and trained, although he looked very timid.

Rather than the son of a rich gentry family, this seemed to be the palm of a coachman or groom, who fosters horses.

"Er... I've heard you came to meet grandfather... forgive my rudeness, but what kind of business...?"

Chez didn't notice Huey's bewilderment and asked so reluctantly.

Not Huey, but Dalian answered to this question.

"We came to hand over a book. The old Phantom Book we were entrusted with by your ancestors."

"Phantom Book...?"

Chez inclined his head. Dalian gazed at him expressionlessly.

"I've heard it's considered to be the proof of the current head of the family."

"Is that so? ...I see. So grandfather is..."

Chez muttered, comprehending something.

It was right after this, that rude footsteps could be heard from the corridor and the door to the parlor opened violently.

===3===

"Chez...! Is Chez here?!"

A stern-looking man with sharp eyes entered the parlor.

He looked around arrogantly in the room and seemed obviously unpleased when he noticed Huey and Dalian.

"Brother."

Chez moaned weakly.

Huey and Dalian compared the two of them with the eye wordlessly.

Apparently the man, that was called 'brother' by Chez, seemed to be the city council member Loy Hurston.

His was about in the latter half of his twenties. He could probably be classified as a young public official. He was just about 4 or 5 years older than Chez.

However, the impressions of those brothers were quite different. The appearance of the younger brother was helpless, but polite and gentle, whilst the older brother was brimming with self-confidence and haughtiness. In a sense, their relation was obvious.

"What is this bunch outside the mansion? Didn't I tell you to drive away these riffraff?"

Loy rebuked his younger brother without restraint in front of Huey and Dalian's eyes.

Chez chewed his words,

"But look, brother. They aren't trying to do us any harm. They just seek an employment and hence wish to discuss this matter once again with you. So please..."

"So what?"

Loy asked him back in a cynic voice.

"Don't make me laugh. There's nothing to discuss with those lower classes. What a waste of time."

"...isn't it this one-sided attitude of you, that makes them revolt like this?"

"Don't be absurd. Are you telling me to bow my head to those lowlifes out there?"

"What nonsense" Loy added muttering like to spit out.

"To begin with, wasn't their incapability the reason they failed keeping a job? Why should I, Loy Hurston, bear responsibility for this? Listen Chez, the ability of us humans isn't equal. Superior people have a role appropriate to their ability and incapable people aren't allowed to hinder them."

"Even so, suddenly dismissing them is going too far! Didn't they all expend great effort for the factory up to now?"

Chez tried desperately to convince his brother.

But Loy just looked down on him with a cold gaze,

"However much effort incapable people do expend, they cannot win against a person with true ability. Aren't you, more than anyone other, aware of this fact, Chez?"

The younger brother hanged his head powerlessly to the mocking words of his brother.

Chez looked down miserably, but Loy didn't care and asked him rudely,

"By the way... who are those guys?"

Loy gazed suspiciously at Huey and Dalian.

"They are our guests! The two of them came to meet grandfather... Sir Disward and Miss Dalian."

Chez said to his brother in a reproving voice.

A light astonishment skimmed over Loy's face.

"...Sir Disward? A relative of Wesley Disward?"

"Pleased to meet you."

Huey smiled uncomfortable. He stood up and greeted him politely.

When he recognized that the out-of-place looking guests were related to a noble family, Loy changed his attitude abruptly. He drew near as if they were intimate and smiled unnaturally.

"Welcome, Sir Disward! I am Loy Hurston."

"I've heard you are a member of the city council? You seem to be a very busy person!"

A bit cynicism was mixed in Huey's words, but Loy nodded exaggeratedly.

"You see, the Hurston family is a personage in this town. So we have to do reputable work."

Then he turned around to his younger brother,

"Are you planning to lead them to grandfather's room hereafter?"

"Yes, that's what I thought..."

Chez answered in a subdued voice.

"Got it. I shall accompany you."

Loy said so interrupting his brother.

"Pointless..."

A hoarse voice could be heard from behind Loy.

An old man escorted by servants arrived on a roll chair with creaking metallic wheels. He looked terrible pale.

"This won't be... necessary... Loy."

"Grandfather?"

Loy turned around to him surprised, while Chez rushed over to the old man hurriedly.

"Grandfather... what about your health? Please don't overdo things..."

"I'm fine, Chez..."

The old man said in a cracking voice resembling a rusty gear.

"It sins against good manners to invite the Reading Princes to our house and then summon her to my bedroom..."

Dalian stepped up to the old man.

She elegantly spread the sleeves of her jet black dress, stopped and then proclaimed with a face as expressionless as the one of a doll. Her voice seemed lonesome in a way.

"You've gotten old... Haven't you, Boyd Hurston?"

A smile floated over the stale cheeks of the old man. He kissed her hand that was covered with a metallic protector.

"You are without change, Black Reading Princess... I am truly grateful... that you've come to grant my wish."

Dalian nodded silently.

"Based on an old contract, I've come to hand out a book. The Phantom Book sealed by your ancestor in the distant past... 'The Pedigree of All Creation'."

Upon the words of the black-dressed girl, Loy's look became grim.

"Phantom Book...? Grandfather, what does this...?"

The old man raised his face clumsy and turned his glance towards his two grandchildren.

"It's an ancient book... the new head of the Hurston family is allowed to read it only once in his entire life. The proof of the present head of... our family."

"So that means... you've called them today because..."

"You two should be aware of this... but I won't last... so long anymore. It's something... I have to pass on to the new head before I leave this world..."

When the old man spoke so far, he started to cough violently. He coughed up blood and it didn't seem to stop any time soon.

"Grandfather...!"

Chez patted the back of the old man. In the meanwhile, a servant poured out water from a water jar and presented it to him. The old man grabbed the glass with trembling fingers.

"Tonight... come to my room before the date changes... there... I shall conduct the inheritance... is this alright for you... Black Reading Princess?"

The old man asked while breathing painfully.

Dalian proclaimed without a single change in her expression.

"I've heard your wish."

===4===

Huey and Dalian decided to spend the rest of the time until sun set in the garden, since the parlor was kind of loud due to the protest movement. The garden was far more beautiful than it seemed from far; countless roses were in fullness of bloom inside the lovely manicured flower beds.

However, Dalian didn't rejoice to this view, but instead sat down on the bench at the bower and continued to read a thick book wordlessly. Huey didn't seem to mind and, while yawning, shifted his gaze to the meadow in which a water fountain was positioned.

Chez could be seen on the meadow. He rolled around in the grass and frolic around with several whelps. Apparently he had let out the hunting dog whelps they were raising in the dog kennel of the mansion in order to look after them.

"Dogs... I see, so he's looking after the dogs..."

Huey murmured so, looking at Chez cheerfully frolicking around with the dogs. He had remembered the solid and trained palm of Chez's hand when they did a handshake.

It was unlikely, that this could come just from playing around with the dogs. It could be said for sure, that he always was looking after them with a lot of enthusiasm.

"The Hurston family originally earned most of their fortune by hunting dogs breeding. Even the Royal dog kennel is taking over some dogs raised here."

Dalian said so disinterested without looking up from her book.

"Aah, I see... there are quite some dog lovers, even in noble and royal families. I guess dogs raised by a famous breeder are taken over for unbelievable high prices."

Chez seemed to have noticed Huey's glance and waved his hand embarrassed. Then he came towards the bower together with the whelps.

Seeing this, Dalian contorted her face. She closed her book and sneaked to the back of the bench.

The whelps followed behind him in order and, when he stopped, they lied down as if to join up with him. It was an impressive relationship of mutual trust. One could see that this didn't just result of good training; the whelps also adored him.

"They seem pretty attached to you."

Huey said in admiration.

Chez shook his head troubled while blushing.

"This is because I was looking after them since I was young."

The speckled hunting dog whelps looked like stuffed toys and seemed extremely cuddlesome. He kneeled down to the whelps looking up to him and stroked their back.

"Dalian, don't you want to try touching them, too? ...Dalian?"

Huey turned around still holding a whelp in his arms and was stunned.

The black-dressed girl had hidden herself behind a post of the bower and peeked out with caution. On top of that, she held the thick book she read before in front of her like a shield.

Huey asked in a lightly amazed voice,

"...what are you doing there, Dalian?"

"Do not worry about it. I am now interested in this flower."

Dalian said so with feigned ignorance and observed forcedly the rose bed in front of her. She was clearly acting unnaturally. Huey now seemed to try to refrain from laughing,

"Don't tell me, you're afraid, of dogs?"

"What...?!"

Dalian's smooth white cheeks blushed crimson. Then she added in an unnatural voice with no intonation,

"W-What are you saying? Why should I be afraid of such a wild beast who can't even read letters right? H-How foolish."

"......"

Huey stood up wordlessly still holding the whelp in his arms and slowly neared Dalian. Then he let the dog down on the ground.

Dalian seemed to draw the young hunting dog's interest by her stare, so the dog wagged his tail joyfully and came running to her in full speed.

"I-iih?!"

Dalian shrieked effeminately and because she froze on the spot in fear, she couldn't even escape.

"Hey, what are you doing you pooch? Stop it. I am not tasty!"

[[Image:Dantalian_no_Shoka-vol1-p85.jpg|thumb|"Hey, what are you doing you pooch? Stop it. I am not tasty!"]]

The black-dressed girl stumbled when her legs got tangled and ended up with the book and the dog on her while she waved her hands and feet about. Dalian's face was blue and contorted, but from far it looked like she was joyfully frolicking around.

Huey shoulders were trembling while he tried desperately to refrain from laughing, but Chez couldn't overlook this scene and so approached Dalian and pulled the whelp apart.

"Forgive me. Are you alright?"

Chez asked caring, upon which Dalian nodded awkwardly.

"Haa... haa... t-this will have consequences, Huey..."

She said so to him while catching her breath and looking up to him resentful. Then, at last, Huey couldn't suppress it anymore and started to laugh out loud.

"E-Excuse me... I will now take them for a walk..."

After he bowed down several times, Chez left taking the dogs with him.

There was, however, a person that approached them in place of him. Loy.

This eldest son of the Hurston family gave his brother, who was laughing innocently surrounded by the dogs, a dirty look.

"Geez...! I guess he is beyond hope. Playing around with dogs in his age."

He said so with a criticizing tone.

Huey looked up to his face in profile, seemingly surprised.

"You don't assist raising the dogs, Loy Hurston?"

Loy shrugged his shoulders with a smile.

"Of course I am assisting, too. But only in the shape of work. It doesn't suffice to just pamper them. There's also the need to cast away unable dogs with no mercy. My stupid younger brother doesn't seem to understand this. Do you know the difference between superior and inferior dogs?"

"No... what is it?"

"It's the lineage."

Loy smirked raising the corners of his mouth.

"A dog that inherited the blood of superior parents will gain even more superior abilities. Furthermore, he will leave even more superior blood when he is mated with an excellent dog of the opposite sex. This is the foundation of breeding. A superior individual is from birth on different from others. It's the same for humans."

"Humans as well?"

"Yes. To tell the truth, I'm not blood related with grandfather. The same applies for Chez."

Huey scowled upon Loy's sudden revelation. But Loy added in a proud voice,

"Grandfather looked for men and women with an excellent lineage, paired them and raised their children as his grandchildren. In order to bequeath a more superior lineage to the Hurston family."

"...so you don't know your true parents?"

Huey asked reluctantly and expressionless.

"Right. But I'm thankful to grandfather! Thanks to him I was born with superior abilities than others. I'm able to achieve better results as others with the same effort and am successful in business. Grandfather's decision was correct. But then there seem to be exceptions."

"Exceptions?"

Loy pointed a scoffing and bitter smile to Huey who inclined his head.

"Just look at Chez! Even when you cross breed two excellent racehorses - it's possible that a useless horse, that can't even run right, gets born. Even the most superior breeder produces failures. That's what I'm trying to say."

One could not see any hatred or ill will in the face of Loy when he spitted out these sharp words. He was just stating what he considered to be facts.

"I've already heard about 'The Pedigree of All Creation' before."

Loy shot a glance at Dalian, who started to read her book again.

"A Phantom Book that covers all the characteristics to figure out which lineages to pair in order to produce excellent descendants... it’s probably thanks to this book that the Hurston family succeeded in breeding. It certainly can be considered to be the proof of the present head of our family."

Huey kept silent and nodded.

Crops, gardening plants, hunting dogs, pets, racehorses - countless people are continuously conducting selective breeding or mating in order to obtain better individuals. And the profit the succeeding ones can gain is immense. Producers of superior racehorses can earn unbelievable amounts of money just with the mating fees for their horses.

However, it's about living beings.

There's no warranty that the descendents of superiors parents will be superior, too. For one, there are the compatibility and 'hit or miss' issues. And it's also very well possible that the children only inherit the weaknesses of their parents.

But if there was a way to know the results of mating pairs in advance... then this could be seen as a certain wealth. It would be like a dream for people living from breeding.

At the same time this would mean something dreadful.

Reliably producing superior tribes also means the destruction of tribes which aren't.

This was probably the reason 'The Pedigree of All Creation' has been sealed away.

As a Phantom Book containing forbidden knowledge, that should not exist in this world---

The head of the Hurston family is the only chosen one allowed to read it once in a lifetime.

"So you think you're going to inherit it?"

Huey asked Loy.

"Of course. There isn't anyone other with the qualifications."

Loy said so without hesitation. It was no bluff. He was full of pure confidence.

Then he suddenly narrowed his eyes displeasured.

Two men, looking like guests, were walking on a corridor in the mansion. Loy had noticed that. The two of them were wearing the same type of coat and radiated a kind of authority.

"Excuse me. It seems the Police have come again."

Loy said so glancing at them with evil eyes. Huey seemed suspicious.

"Police?"

"To obtain information. Recently there was an incident of a layer's family getting massacred. There is a bunch that is slandering us with their unfounded rumours."

Huey looked at him skeptically.

"It seems the man that got murdered fought against you at court, right?"

"Right. It's a real bother. Thanks to this we're now suspected even after he was bitten to death. See, there are even absurd rumours of a giant beast at the scene of the crime..."

Loy didn't seem to care much and smirked.

"Well, we let them investigate the mansion until they've got enough. However much they search, I don't think they'll find a monster wolf of the size of a cow."

Loy left with these words and Huey gazed for a while after him silently. Then, at once, he seemed to have recalled something and turned around to the black-dressed girl.

Dalian was taking a break from reading and watched absent-mindedly a flower bed.

The fence was decorated with lovely ornaments and the tendrils of blue roses in bloom were twined around it.

"Blue roses...? Very pretty."

Huey spoke to Dalian after having watched her admiring the roses as if it was something out of the common.

"Do you know the blue rose's meaning in the language of flowers, Huey?"

Dalian opened her mouth and said so bluntly without moving a muscle. Huey shook his head,

"No, can you tell me?"

"Unattainable goal... or attaining the impossible."

"...attaining the impossible?"

"Blue pigments do not exist in roses to begin with. Whatever cultivar you combine, it is, strictly speaking, impossible to create a blue rose."

"Impossible you say... but what's this then?"

Huey touched the roses surprised. Admittedly the color was unusual, but they were definitely roses. Layers of lovely petals and thorns on the tendrils.

Dalian nodded restfully.

"They are roses. However, their genes were recombined and the function of another plant was implanted that produces blue pigments. It's an artificial rose---"

"The genes...? It's possible to do this...?"

"It's impossible with the knowledge and technology of the current age. But if there is something that can grant this knowledge to mankind---"

"The Phantom Books that should not exist in this world... I guess?"

Huey sighed deeply.

"Correct. This is the forbidden knowledge the owner of 'The Pedigree of All Creation' does obtain."

Dalian murmured so and casted down her eyes.

Huey seemed to have noticed something and raised his face.

"Dalian... if someone with this knowledge is able to produce such roses, can he also create monsters that shouldn't originally exist? For example an improved hunting dog of the size of a cow and resembling a wolf. This would be..."

"Correct. Probably..."

Dalian answered quick like a shot. Apparently she thought the same thing.

"But who would do such a thing?"

"Eh?"

"The only living person that has read 'The Pedigree of All Creation' is Boyd Hurston. Even if he could create such a giant monster, this old man wouldn't be able to take it to the outside or to train it. If there's one who could do the job..."

"Chez... but he doesn't have a motive to let this beast attack the barrister Ashwell."

Huey held his chin and moaned.

"The one having a motive is the older brother, Loy. But does such a busy person have the time to tame such a monster...? To begin with, how to raise a beast of a cow's size unseen? And where to hide it? Locking it up would be too conspicuous."

"So... do you think the Hurston family has nothing to do with the beast of Ashwell, Dalian?"

Huey muttered in a somehow taken aback voice.

Dalian kept silent for a while, but then answered,

"We will talk about this later, Huey."

She said so suddenly in an urging voice.

One could see sweat appearing on her smooth doll-like face. Seemingly feeling danger, Dalian turned around embracing her book,

"Grh... the escape route has been blocked."

She distorted her well-formed lips and moaned weakly.

Dogs were obstructing her path.

They were whelps even a level smaller than the ones Chez took with him before. Two resembling spaniels were drawing near from both sides, wagging their short tail.

The black-dressed girl backed off slowly but tripped over the edge of the flower bed and fell face up.

The whelps seemed to misunderstand this as a signal to play and jumped joyfully towards her.

"Hey, what are you doing? Stop it... Ah! This place is no good. Don't lick there... the book, no, the book is no good! Incorrect!"

Dalian's cries resounded in the garden at evening.

===5===

Late at night. Huey and Dalian were guided to an annexe of the mansion.

The building was made of old limestone and made one feel the history of the Hurston family. This dark gray building seemed to be the current residence of the present head Boyd.

"Ah, you've come..."

Boyd saw Dalian arriving and muttered so contentedly.

Other than he, only the brothers Chez and Loy were in the old man's workroom. There were no butlers, nor were there any servants.

"Thank you for waiting."

The black-dressed girl proclaimed calmly.

She was carrying an old book under her arm.

But not one of the books she freely took out from the mansion. A leather cover that had grown stale. The binding was splendidly decorated with gold. And then the crest engraved into the book. 'The Pedigree of All Creation' - this was its title.

"Ooh... this is exactly... like then..."

The old man reached out his bony hands but then desisted from doing so and stopped his movements.

Phantom Books grant their readers access to forbidden knowledge. But if someone is possessing one of it for a too long time, it will bring various distortions to this world. This tendency is even more severe when someone other than the proper owner is taking it into the hands. He knows about this. The old man is not the owner of the Phantom Book anymore.

"Grandfather... the inheritance of the status of the present head is all well and good, but wouldn't it be better to call a public notary? And why on earth in such a room...?"

Loy spoke in a lightly irritated voice. He was probably unpleased not knowing his grandfather's real intention.

However, the old man ignored Loy's question,

"May you open this door, Sir Disward?"

Huey grabbed for the knob of the door inside the workroom as commanded.

The thick metallic door opened with a creaking sound. Beyond was a stairway leading to the underground.

"What is this...?!"

One could hear Loy's gasp. Also Chez was opening his eyes wide.

The stairs didn't reach so wide. The room wasn't completely underground, but rather was like a secret chamber of which one half was buried in the ground. Compared to the other rooms of the mansion, this one was about half of their size.

On one side of the windowless room, unfamiliar chemicals were tidily lined up.

The room was filled with countless experiment utensils like test tubes and microscopes. It looked more like the laboratory of a hospital or university, than the workroom of a gentry family.

Loy groaned when he looked around in the room while walking down the stairs with an oil lamp in his hand.

"I never would have guessed that there's such an establishment under the annexe... what is this all, Grandfather?"

"A room built using the knowledge granted by the 'The Pedigree of All Creation'... it's a room for forbidden secret ceremonies."

Boyd Hurston answered with a faint smile.

Chez was the one carrying the old man. He lifted his grandfather up together with the wheelchair and walked down the stairs carefully. He was stronger than he looked with his slender body.

"Nostalgic...isn't it...? Loy, Chez..."

The old man said so, cryptically. The two brothers looked at each other sceptically.

"It's the place you two were brought forth!"

"The place we were brought forth...? What do you mean, grandfather?"

Loy glared offended at the old man.

The old man cackled,

"Our family is in contact with the Royal Family through their dog kennel... you know that, right...?"

"Yes, of course. This is because the dogs raised by us are exceptional."

Loy puffed up with pride. "Mhm", the old man nodded.

"We weren't only instructed... to breed dogs..."

"...that is to say...?"

"It's about a secret contract concluded during the... epoch of the former Queen... it was right after the war at the peninsula in the last century. It has been already more than sixty years ago..."

The old man closed his eyes to follow his memory.

In the epoch of the former Queen, the kingdom sent out its army to the European continent to fight against Russia together with other countries like French or Turkey. It was known as one of the most idiotic fights in history. It cost a giant amount of war expenditures and the lifes of countless soldiers but the countries did not attain a single thing. It was indeed a foolish war.

And it's known that the troups of the Kingdom used combat dogs on the battlefield.

It's rather natural that the Royal Family contacted the Hurston family in that epoch, since they were famous as outstanding breeders.

"Her Majesty grieved... over the great loss of... this country's soldiers. The chamberlain couldn't let pass her sorrow unnoticed and... consulted me. He asked if it isn't possible to bring forth...　better and better soldiers like it is with dogs... a new kind of human... with superior abilities... and who survive any battlefield however cruel..."

"Bring forth... a new kind of human...?"

Loy said in an unstrung voice. Chez' shoulders were trembling in fright.

The flame in the lamp produced a dark shadow on the face of the old man.

"When I inherited the status of the present head of the Hurston family... and learned about the existence of 'The Pedigree of All Creation'... I noticed. I noticed that I could grant the wish of the Queen... using the knowledge of this Phantom Book. That's why I... built this establishment."

Loy swallowed his saliva.

"So... in this room..."

"Using the knowledge written in the Phantom Book... I examined the genes of thousands of fellow countrymen... and produced your parents. They, who were born with superior abilities,... were adopted by the people who lost their children in the war and became splendid adults."

A mad smile floated over his face.

"So I considered them to be the first generation of the new human... and went on to produce the second one... by once more revising the genes of your already superior parents... a new kind of human that has the abilities to act as the perfect soldier... the successor of the Hurston family..."

The long monologue of the old man ended. Then,

"Wonderful...!"

Loy extended his arms and looked up to the ceiling. His whole body was shivering in deep emotion.

"So this am I, Loy Hurston! An improved new kind of human, born as a superior species...!"

However, the old man interrupted him with his hoarse voice.

"Oh no... Loy... it's not you."

Loy was still looking up to the ceiling, but puzzlement spread over his face.

"...what?"

"You didn't inherit... the new characteristic... I seeked for..."

Upon the cold words of his grandfather, Loy's appearance became nervous.

"What are you saying... Grandfather?! Aren't these superior abilites of mine the proof of a new kind of human?"

Loy drew nervously closer but the old man didn't even think of answering him anymore.

"The one appropriate for being the head of the Hurston family... my successor... are you... Chez."

The old man turned around. The face of the, usually timidly smiling, young man who pushed the wheelchair stiffened.

Loy was beside himself and pointed at his younger brother,

"How absurd... Grandfather, are you telling me I am inferior to someone like Chez?! There's no way such an absurd thing could be!"

"You're... merely a common human who's a bit clever. You aren't something along the lines of a new kind of human."

The old man spoke merciless.

"Loy... you're just a failed work."

Loy was dazed and stood stock still there.

"Failed work... I am... just a failed work...?!"

Loy muttered the harsh words of his grandfather and went on retreating to the wall.

Underway his leg got caught in a rack, he fell down, got buried in test tubes and chemical bottles, and finally sank down to the floor. After he gazed dumbfounded at the old man, he started to weep.

The fact that the brother, he once looked down on, snatched away the status as head of the family, knocked him down to such an extent.

Chez averted his gaze from his brother and glared rebukingly at the old man instead.

"Please wait, Grandfather. There's no way I'm suitable for the..."

"Don't play dumb... it's futile, Chez... I know you better... than anyone other. The characteristic of the new mankind I was seeking for by crossbreeding is the ability you're trying to hide so desperately..."

Chez' back quaked heavily. Hugging his own shoulder in fright, he stepped one step back. The old man reached out his hand as if to tempt him,

"Well then, Chez... now accept the Phantom Book... and then spread your kindred over the entire country! This is your role. It's an honour granted to you by us, the Hurston family!"

"No..."

Chez interrupted his excited grandfather in a timid voice.

"Chez?"

The old man opened his mouth surprised.

"I do not desire such things like a Phantom Book or forbidden knowledge... this is just playing with life and death!"

"What...? What are you saying, Chez? You, the one and only success..."

"Success and failure in existence...? You don't have the right to decide over that. And even more so, you don't have the right to forsake a failed work like trash."

Chez grinded his teeth.

"I admit that talent isn't allotted equally to the humans. However, there's no one who's superior in every aspect compared to the others! A breed of dog that was brought forth through an array of unreasonable crossbreedings might have outstanding abilities. But they do also have at least a big weakness in another aspect."

"Wait... Chez... listen to me..."

The old man spoke in dismay. However, Chez just shook his head with a gentle smile.

"Won't we end with all this about the head of the family, Grandfather...? Like up to now, brother can take care of the factory and the mansion, and I will continue to take care of the dogs..."

"Chez...!"

The old man was persisting on his wish, and his grandchild was trying to persuade him.

Huey was wordlessly watching their fierce argument.

Dalian was looking down to the Phantom Book in her arms and seemed bored. However suddenly, a slight disturbance could be seen in her eyes.

A faint light shone through the closed Phantom Book in the dark underground room. The Phantom Book was emitting magical power.

"Dalian...?"

Noticing this abnormality, Huey turned around. Then his face contorted with surprise.

"Lie down, Dalian---!"

"Huh?!"

Taking the black-dressed girl with him, Huey tumbled down on the floor with great vigour.

Right after this, an intense intent to kill shot past over their heads.

A gunshot resounded in the underground room. Sparks scattered within the darkness and the smell of gunpowder spread out.

"Brother?!"

Chez shouted in a shrill voice.

Loy had stood up swaying. He threw away the oil lamp to the ground, took out the handgun he had been hiding and aimed.

"Chez..."

A distorted voice leaked out from Loy's mouth.

"Did you think I'd rejoice on such a conclusion, Chez...? Living on as a failed work while asking for your sympathy...?"

Chez was short before crying, but even so he desperately raised his voice,

"Please wait, brother... I didn't...!"

"Shut up!!"

Loy pulled the trigger without hesitation. A white light flashed in the dark.

"Ghuh...!"

It was the old man on the wheelchair who collapsed forward with a surpressed moan. A darkish stain was spreading out around the spot where the chest was shot and blood clots flooded out of his mouth.

"HAHAHA! What a ludicrous appearance. This is the sin for calling me a failed work. Atone with your life, you old crock!"

Loy raised a bright laugh.

Chez grew pale and embraced the convulsing body of his grandfather.

"Brother... what have you done...?"

"Be quiet... this girl comes next. Phantom Book? Reading Princess? My arse!"

After turning around, Loy pointed his gun at Dalian.

"Ugh!"

Huey protected her by standing in front of her and took out his own handgun. It was a big caliber army-use revolver. However, Loy had already set his gun and hence was faster. Huey didn't seem to make it in time.

The moment this thought came to mind---

"Stop it!"

Chez jumped in between them. In a posture to protect Huey and Dalian, he sustained the bullet his brother had shot. One bullet, two bullets---

"Chez!"

Eventually Huey's handgun spouted fire before Loy could execute his thirth shot. And his bullet hit the wrist of the hand, Loy was using to hold his gun, with an exact flight route.

Loy gave a shriek like an animal. His right arm started to dangle powerless, upon which his blood-stained handgun fell down.

"M...My arm... ghu... you mongrel... to shoot my arm...!"

"Don't move, Loy Hurston."

Huey set again his gun and warned him with sharp words. Loy's grim mien distorted on this disgrace.

Huey looked around while retaining the grip on his gun without negligence.

The fire of the lamp, Loy had dropped, spread its fire on the carpet and illuminated the small underground room in a bright light.

The old man had already passed away but Chez was still breathing. With first-aid treatment he might still make it. However, I have to first tie up Loy--- when Huey thought so and was about to walk away;

"Step back, Huey!"

Dalian shouted in a voice resembling a scream.

At the same time, an intense stench struck his nose. The spreading fire had inflamed the chemicals stored in this underground room. The moment Huey took notice of this,

a bright flash followed by a terrific blast came rushing towards them, upon which their field of vision was enveloped in darkness.

===6===

It looked like Huey didn't lost consciousness for too long.

His doze was broken due to someone slapping his cheeks roughly.

"Hey, Huey! How long do you plan to sleep? You three-toed sloth! Losing your consciousness your one and only skill? Just how incapable are you?"

While swinging her long black hair around, she continued to slap his cheeks with the palm of her hand. Although her words were rude, she sounded desperate in a sense and her eyes seemed to overflow with tears any moment.

"This kinda hurts... Dalian..."

Huey catched her arms when she was about to slap him all the more and raised his body restfully. Holding his still hazy head, he went on checking the damages caused by the explosion.

The condition of the underground room was terrible.

A conflagration was somehow averted but due to the blast wave, the pillars sustaining the ceiling collapsed and thus the room was partially destructed.

The corpse of the old man was squashed along with his wheelchair below by ceiling and Loy could not be seen anywhere.

It was almost odd that Huey and Dalian were still living.

"That's..."

Huey set his handgun reflexively.

A beast was standing in the dark.

It had golden eyes like a nocturnal carnivore. A sharp nose and sharp teeth line up in his mouth.

Its body was covered by bristles, hard like an armor, and strongly developed muscles and was more than twice as big as Huey.

A beast of the size of a cow and resembling a wolf---

It was the Beast of Ashwell without a doubt. The beast that was said to be seen at the scene the barrister got murdered.

However, it was Dalian who stepped in front of Huey's gun.

"Wait, Huey! You mustn't shoot!"

The black-dressed girl spread her arms in order to protect the beast.

Seeing this, Huey finally noticed.

The beast didn't attack Dalian. It was the oppsite. The beast was sustaining the collapsed ceiling with its back and tried to save them from being buried alive.

Then Huey saw the scraps of cloth winded round the lower half of the beast's body and distorted his face.

It was a well-tailored American sack suit. The suit Chez was wearing until right before.

"You are... Chez Hurston...? This appearance..."

Huey easefully took down his gun and Dalian turned around expressionlessly.

The giant creature, once called Chez Hurston, breathed through its splitted mouth.

"I've always... thought it was strange... my appearance... my body..."

The words of the creature were distorted and thus hard to understand, but it was Chez' voice without doubt. It narrowed its eyes in self derision,

"But I understood through Grandfather's explanation just now... I am an improved breed brought forth by the hands of Grandfather... by recombining human genes and by crossbreeding experiments..."

Tears overlowed the golden eyes of Chez. Huey and Dalian didn't say anything and watched him lamenting. Beasts do not sob. Only humans shed tears in sadness.

"The perfect soldier that survives any battlefield... is THIS the answer to this brought by the knowlege of this PHANTOM BOOK?! Is THIS the shape of the new mankind Grandfather seeked for---?!"

The creature shouted out. Fresh blood flowed out of his mouth. At the same time Chez staggered, some of the bricks he was sustaining crumbled down.

Chez was shot by Loy. It was a deep wound a common human would probably have died.

His body might be especially tough because of him being such a creature, but it didn't change the fact that he was sustaining a great number of bricks with this body in order to protect them. It didn't look like he could endure this for too long.

Huey bit on his lips and looked up to the bricks above him.

However, there was no gap big enough for a human to slip through. And if he moved the bricks badly, then everything could lose its balance and eventually even the small space sustained by Chez would disappear.

Chez raised his face with a gasp, seeming to have smelled something.

Huey and Dalian recognized this smell immediately as well. It was gasoline.

A blood-stained wounded man came carrying a gasoline can and poured its contents over the destroyed underground room.

It was Loy who contorted his face with hatred and poured gasoline over them.

And in his hand he was holding a lighter. Loy was able slip out of the room one step ahead of them and was now about to set a fire above the bricks to bake them alive, buried in this room.

"Ugh... Brother... don't tell me..."

The creature gave off a voice in despair.

Loy ignited the lighter in his clumsy left hand.

The flame illuminated his terribly distorted face. When Loy was about to throw the ignited lighter---

"Huey. I grant you the right to open the gate."

Dalian proclaimed in a calm voice.

She reached her finger out for her collar and opened the dress around her chest wide.

A slender collarbone with smooth white skin was exposed.
Buried in there was a lock. An unrefined old lock. It was chained by silver chains to a black leather collar and buried in the midst of the breast of the girl that was lacking roundings.

"......"

Huey raised his right hand wordlessly.

In his hand he was holding a key. A gold key with a red gem embedded.

Ancient letters were engraved into it.

Huey read them aloud　peacefully.

Like a knight pledging allegiance to his princess. Or like a magician casting a spell---

"I ask of thee... Art thou mankind?"

Dalian answered to his call.

In a cold robotic voice, like an utensil.

『No. We art the Realm -- the Endless Realm within thine Vase.』

It was about in the same moment, that the young man inserted the gold key into the lock before her breast, and that Loy threw his lighter away.

A tremendous flash fulfilled the underground room and flames blazed up the dark.

===7===

Loy Hurston kept guffawing while he looked down on the remains of the burned and crumbled underground room.

This laugh suddenly stopped.

He felt something behind him, turned around and then saw them.

Blue rose petals were dancing in the light of the deep crimson moon that reflected the flames.

Enveloped by these petals was a young man carrying an unfamiliar book, a black haired girl wearing an opened black dress and finally a beast resembling a wolf.

"This is absurd... how can you..."

Loy screamed out from the depths of his lungs.

"Why?! How did you escape?! There wasn't any hole big enough to slip through!"

"I'm sorry, but you know... '''Phantom Books that open the gate to another world''' aren't that rare."

The young man - Huey - muttered so and closed the book he was holding silently.

There was not even any significance in Loy knowing that this was one of the Phantom Books that should not exist in this world. That this was the grimoire left behind by a magician who worshipped a god, called 'The God from the Exterior', who lives in the cracks to other dimensions.

"You are the one who killed the barrister Ashwell, aren't you? Loy Hurston."

Dalian said so in a indifferent voice while gazing at the buffled Loy.

"What are you saying at this hour...?"

Loy laughed dry. He triumphantly glared at the creature behind the girl.

"Look at this disgusting appearance of Chez! Can't you see that this is the monster that was seen in Ashwell's mansion? This MONSTER!"

"The monster here is this twisted heart of yours."

Dalian declared coldly.

"What...?!"

"When we talked with you in the garden, you said that Ashwell got '''bitten to death'''. But you labeled the giant beast seen at the scene of crime as 'absurd rumour'."

Loy was dumbfounded and opened his eyes wide. His face spoke volumes. He couldn't even now believe what he had blurted out.

"So you knew it, Loy... that not a giant beast bit the Ashwells to death, but trained combat dogs."

Huey continued Dalian's words.

"There are only few in this town who wished for Ashwell's death. And it shouldn't be hard to run across you, if one investigates about people who train combat dogs here. Chez tried to stop you. I guess he had to transform in order to sneak into the mansion... or... to cover his brother, you..."

After he listened to Huey's explanation, his face distorted to a weird smile while crying.

The younger brother he looked down on had secretly covered him. He noticed this fact.

"Yeah, that's right... I was the one who killed Ashwell by taking some dogs with me. Originally I was planning to pin the murder on the stray dogs, but... I never thought this would make such a fuss."

Loy put his hand into the pocket of his coat and took out a knife he had hidden there. It was a large knife, the gentry used for duels.

"And now I'm also not able to talk my way out of the murder of Grandfather. I see, so I really was just a failed work. A disgusting beast had built its nest inside my heart."

Loy kept glaring at them and concentrated power in the hand he was holding the knife. Seeing this, Chez jumped out,

"Stop it... Brother!"

With agility beyond belief, the creature landed in front of Loy.

But Loy was faster. He put the blade on his throat and sliced it at a stroke.

Chez screamed out. Fresh blood splattered out from Loy's body, upon which he collapsed and the spreading spreading fire went on covering him.

"Brother..."

The giant creature reached his hand out to the flames and was about to embrace his brother's corpse.

His back shaked once.

A shrill gunshot resounded and pierced the shoulder of the creature.

Dalian stood stock still in blank amazement, while Huey bit on his lips and turned around.

Some men, wearing long coats, had taken notice of the fire, climbed over the fence and were now pointing their guns at Chez. Huey recognized them.

"The Police...?! The guys that observed Loy! Why at such a time?!"

Huey tried to stop them by shouting, but it didn't reach them in their excitement.

"Its the beast... the Beast of Ashwell appeared!"

"Mr. Hurston is being attacked! Shoot...!"

Chez got on his knees while gunshots continuously resounded. Even so he didn't let go of the corpse of his brother. Mustering all the strength he had left, he was about to walk away dragging his feet along. Chez was trying to escape by slipping into the dark.

If Huey and Dalian kept silent, then nobody would ever get to know that the old man, now buried under countless bricks, was shot by Loy. What's left was to carry away Loy's corpse.

If there's no corpse of Loy, then all the blame goes to the "Beast of Ashwell".

The murder of the barrister, the murder of the city council, everything---

Not for the sake of the Hurston family, but to protect Loy's honour.

Chez was planning to take all the bad reputation on his own.

"Wait, Chez!"

[[Image:Dantalian_no_Shoka-vol1-p115.jpg|thumb|Dalian let spiritless loose of the book, which then fell to the ground.]]

And Dalian called the name of this creature. The black-dressed girl presented a book to him.

The forbidden Phantom Book only the present head of the Hurston family is allowed to read.

The Predigree of All Creation---!

"This Phantom Book has chosen you as its owner! With the knowledge written in it, it shouldn't be impossible to even return your body to a common human... so please... take it with you."

The black beast shook its head to her shout.

Then it smiled timidly - or so it seemed.

With an unbelievable instantaneous force, the creature climbed the wall of the mansion and went away from them. But even then, several bullets still pierced him.

"Chez..."

Dalian let spiritless loose of the book, which then fell to the ground.

The blue roses were getting entangled in flames and burned away.

At last, the injured giant beast melted into the dark and disappeared.

===8===

The next morning. Huey and Dalian were riding on a train to the capital.

There weren't much passengers; probably because it was still early morning. The two of them were the only ones in the their wagon.

Dalian was obviously ill tempered and was alone reading a book.

She seemed rather unenthusiastic, since her reading speed was, considering it's her, quite slow. Even her beloved fried bread, she still just ate for two people.

Huey was sitting on the opposite seat and was reading the newspaper he bought at the train station. The train accelerated easfully and the morning sun shone diagonally through the window.

"It looks like Chez' corpse couldn't be found."

Huey muttered this suddenly while holding the tabloid paper.

Half of the article in the cheap local newspaper was filled with the topic of the "again appeared Beast of Ashwell". The entire Police pursuited the beast and, supported by the hunters, encircled it. Then they shot it with countless bullets, whereupon the beast fell from the cliff. The death of the beast was taken for granted, but it seemed like they didn't find the corpse although the searched for it until morning.

The remaining half of the article was about Loy Hurston who got murdered by the beast. His achievements as city council member and his capabilities were highly praised in it. Chez was only mentioned in a little column as a victim.

"...I don't want to talk about this stupid dog."

Dalian said so without raising her face in a sulky voice.

"I was about to do him a favour by lending him the book and this stupid dog chose to carry along a corpse. Because he couldn't carry the corpse together with the book... I don't know anymore about this darn fool... that's why I hate dogs."

The black-dressed girl raised her kin in a prickly attitude and looked up to the sky through the window. Her sulking did, somehow, seem like she was surpressing tears.

Huey smiled lightly.

"My opinion is a bit different, I guess?"

"...what should be wrong?"

Dalian seemed offended and asked so.

"It's not like Chez didn't want the Phantom Book. He didn't want to drag you into the gunfight. He didn't want to hurt you!"

"Whatever reason there is, a fool is a fool."

Dalian became even more ill tempered. She raised her eyebrows and scowled at Huey,

"And you are 100 years early to state your opinion to me, despite just being Huey."

After these harsh words, Dalian closed her book. Then she reached out for Huey's bread and bit freely into it.

"My, My" Huey shrugged his shoulders. Then he recalled something and took something out from his coat. It was a small cut flower.

Huey stretched his hand out with agility and decorated a vase for one flower with it.

It was a flower bud that was about to start to bloom with blue petals.

"You took those roses with you?"

Dalian asked with a her cheeks stuffed with bread.

"There was just one left."

Huey folded the newspaper and shifted his gaze to the outside.

And said like to speak to himself,

"You can be at ease. If he's still living, he will come meet us for sure! To accept the book then."

Dalian watched the blue rose expressionless and shook her head.

"After all it's just an 'unattainable goal'."

Huey smiled and said lightly jokingly.

"No... it's 'attaining the impossible', right?"

The flower that was the only one of its kind was silently swaying in the morning sun.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Dantalian_no_Shoka:Volume1_Chapter1|Chapter 1]]
| Return to [[Dantalian_no_Shoka|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Dantalian_no_Shoka:Volume1_Chapter3|Chapter 3]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Zero no Tsukaima:Volume5 Story2

2010-06-26T01:44:37Z

Swiftstrike: /* Part 4 */

===Chapter Two: The Encounter with the Flame and the Friendship with the Wind===

==== Part 1 ====

Well, this was the Tristain Magic Academy. The summer vacation had just started and in the dorm, two nobles were killing time.

They were Kirche the “Ardent” and Tabitha the “Snowstorm”. Kirche was laying lazily on Tabitha’s bed in a very immodest pose. She had undone all her shirt buttons and was fanning her large chest with her hand. Kirche did like the heat but could not stand warmth.

She was not able to control the boiling heat in the sun-baked room.

“Hey Tabitha, would you mind making some wind for me?”

Tabitha waved her staff without looking up from her book.

“Give me a cold one. One that will cool me to the bone, just like your second name.”

As expected, there was some ice mixed in the wind. The snowy wind immediately cooled Kirche’s body.

“Ahh- that feels good.”

Drinking in Tabitha’s cool wind, Kirche finally took off her shirt. She crossed her legs in a manner that would never be seen by any of her dozen of male friends that worshipped her like a goddess.

She gazed at Tabitha who was reading her book the whole time. Tabitha did not shed a single drop of sweat, as she was completely immersed in her book. “Maybe her second name ‘Snowstorm’ cools her body as well as her mind,” Kirche murmured.

“Hey ‘Snowstorm’? You really like to read books don’t you? Just like a Protestant. Could that be the popular Protestant book about the ‘The Practical Doctrine’?”

“The Practical Doctrine” was a book that the Protestant sect of religion recited by following the interpretation of the book “The Founder’s Prayer Book," that recorded the great deeds and teachings of the Founder, Brimir.

Although every version of “The Founder’s Prayer Book” claimed to be the “original,” their contents were slightly different. Furthermore, there were theories that “The Founder’s Prayer Book” was written hundreds of years after the fall of the Founder Brimir. “The Founder’s Prayer Book” that had been passed down through the Tristain royal family didn’t even have words in it. Therefore, many theologians interpreted it in such a sketchy way so that it would improve the political powers of the Halkeginia’s churches and themselves.
The main body practitioners of the “Practical Doctrine” started in the religious center of the country Romania and was built of commoners who wanted to reform the corrupted churches that exploited people. This soon became an international circumstance. It spread out from commoners and farmers, they stripped power and land from the monks and priests, but no one knew for sure if their practices and interpretation was right. The only one that could possibly answer that was the Founder Brimir himself.

Tabitha closed her book and showed Kirche the title. It wasn’t a religious book, but an ancient magical research book.

“Just reading,” said Tabitha.

“I know. In any case there is no way you're a Protestant. Ahh, it’s really hot today. REALLY hot. That’s why I invited you to go to Germania with me. It’s much cooler there.”

Tabitha reopened her book and continued reading. Kirche, who knew the situation of Tabitha’s family, decided to invite her to the Zerbst House, but Tabitha would not agree to come. With no other choice, Kirche decided to keep Tabitha company in the Magic Academy.

She couldn’t stand to leave Tabitha alone.

“We're probably the only ones who would remain in this kind of sauna.”

Kirche thought about having a water bath in the courtyard. Since all the students and teachers had left and gone back to their homes, there shouldn’t be any danger of peeping Toms.

But then…

A scream was heard from the floor below.

Kirche and Tabitha exchanged a quick glance.

Kirche quickly put on her shirt and jumped out of the room with her wand. Tabitha soon followed behind her.

In a room a floor below, another pair of students were in the middle of a quarrel.

“What were you thinking?!”

“Um, I’m… I thought it was hot, and I was trying to help you!”

The clamor was between Guiche and Montmorency. Why haven't this pair left the dorm for summer vacation?

“I see, so '''that''' was your purpose! ‘Let's make potions together,' my butt! I shouldn’t have listened to your cajolery about being able to make any Forbidden Potions I want. Just what were you trying to do?”

“That was my objective! I'm not lying!”

“You're having weird thoughts because no one is around, right? Sorry, but I’m not gonna give you one finger until I’m married!”

Guiche shook his head.

“Don’t come any closer!”

“I’ll swear, I’ll give you my word.”

Guiche put his hands on his chest.

“I swear in the presence of the Founder and God that I, Guiche de Gramont, did not unbutton the sleeping Montmorency because of any bad intentions, but I really thought you looked feverish. You were sweating profusely so I was worried you were going to be steamed to death.”

“Really?”

Montmorency regarded him with a doubtful look.

“Swear to God.”

Guiche answered solemnly.

“…not gonna do anything weird?”

“No, not even gonna think about it.”

After Montmorency thought for a moment, she raised her skirt and flashed her panties. Since Guiche jumped at her in an instant, she screamed out loud.

“Dear God! A liar! He’s a liar!”

“White! White! It was really white!”

“No! Stop! Please stop!”

After they fooled around for a while, the door opened with a bang. Kirche and Tabitha came in and their eyes met Montmorency’s eyes, who was just pushed onto a bed by Guiche.

“…oh, you were just about to do it,” sighed Kirche.

Guiche, who suddenly became serious, stood up and said in a very dignified way, “Oh, I was just… straightening the wrinkles in Montmorency’s shirt.”

“By pushing her onto a bed?” Kirche asked with a scoff.

“Straightening the wrinkles,” Guiche repeated himself.

Montmorency said in a cold tone, “Quit it already. That’s all you have in your head.”

Guiche flushed.

Kirche opened her mouth and said tiredly, “You two are a really cheap couple. You don’t have to do it in this suffocating dorm.”

“We are not doing anything! …and I should ask what you're doing. It’s summer break.”

“It’s just not worth the trouble for us. Although it is a vacation, it’s a pain to cross the border just for that. So what are you two doing anyway?”

“We were, um…”

Montmorency fidgeted, as she could not say that she was making Forbidden Potions.

“Ma-magic research.”

“Well, you were doing ''some'' kind of research.”

“It was Guiche who wanted to do weird research! His brains are probably fried in this heat!”

Thus criticized Guiche hung his head.

“I guess.”

Kirche muttered, “What do you mean, ‘I guess’?”

“Let’s go out. It wouldn't be a surprise if we fry our brains in here.”

“Huh? Where?”

“Let’s go to the town. It’s gonna be a long break, so let’s have some fun.”

“Well, I ''do'' want to drink something cold…”

Guiche agreed. Montmorency, who didn’t even want to think about what would happen if she was left alone in the dorm with Guiche, also agreed.

“Really cool your head down when you drink, ok?”

“I will, swear to God.”

“So, what about that little fella?”

Montmorency pointed her finger at Tabitha. Kirche answered.

“She’s going.”

“You can tell by just looking at her?”

“I can.”

Kirche said it as though it was obvious.

Tabitha then closed her book, walked over to the window sill, and blew a whistle with her mouth. A flapping noise was heard. In a blink, Tabitha jumped out of the window. Kirche followed.

As Montmorency peeked outside the window, she saw Tabitha’s floating Wind Dragon. Kirche was riding on its back and was waving.

“Hurry up or we’ll leave you!”

Guiche and Montmorency both jumped after her and Guiche, who gone ahead, tried to catch Montmorency.

Then Montmorency started screaming things like ‘don’t touch me’ and ‘don’t look at me’ to tease Guiche.

“But…I was only trying to catch you.”

“Where do you think you’re touching?”

“I thought you two were lovers,” muttered Kirche with surprise.

The group finally arrived at Tristain’s castle town and went to a road that forked from Bulton Avenue. It was just about sunset. In the darkening streets, the magic lamps started to color the surroundings. That magical, wondrous sight created a happy atmosphere that wrapped around the street with the summer heat.

If Bulton Avenue was Tristain’s front face, then this Chicton Street was the bowel. Indecent bars and gambling dens were lined up along the street. Montmorency frowned, but Kirche walked on unworriedly. While walking, the group discussed which bar to go to. “Do you know any of the bars around here?” Kirche asked Guiche.

Guiche answered with a smile,

“Well, I do know a good one that I've always wanted to go to.”

“It’s not a weird bar, is it?” Montmorency asked as she heard an amorous tone to his speech. Guiche shook his head.

“It’s not weird at all!”

“Then what kind of a bar is it?”

Guiche fell silent.

“See, it '''is''' a weird bar! Just say it!”

Montmorency started to choke Guiche.

“N-, no it’s not! It’s just girls in cute clothes bringing wine for you… Arg!”

“If that's not weird, then what is?”

“That kind of sounds like fun.”

It seemed to have piqued Kirche’s interest. She suggested to Guiche,

“Let’s go there, just some plain bar would be too boring.”

“WHAT?” Montmorency bellowed.

“Why don't Tristainian women have any confidence in themselves? Makes me sick.”

Because Kirche said that in such a taunting way, Montmorency suddenly stood up and said,

“It’s just that wine will taste bad if we just let some low-class women pour it.”

But because Guiche, who had been backed up by Kirche, started to skip away, Montmorency had no choice but to follow.

“Hey! Wait for me! Don’t leave me here!”

“Welcome!”

As they went into the shop, a tall man who wore a leather shirt welcomed them to the shop.

“Oh, are you new? More noble ladies! How beautiful! How très bien! The girls in the shop will be jealous! I’m the storekeeper, Scarron. Please enjoy yourselves today!” he said while he twisted his body and bowed. Although he seemed kind of obscene, he complimented them so Montmorency was now in a better temper. She combed her hair with her fingers and said clearly, “Guide us to the cleanest table”.

“Every table in this store is scrubbed to shine as much as Her Majesty’s pallace.”

Scarron lead the group to one of the tables. The bar seemed to be really prospering.

Just like the rumors said, girls wearing suggestive clothing were carrying wine and food.

Guiche, who was already looking around the bar in ecstasy, ended up with his ear being pulled by Montmorency.

After the party settled down around the table, a strawberry blond haired girl came to take the orders, but for some reason, hurriedly covered her face with a tray. Her whole body started to tremble slightly.

“Why are you hiding your face?” Guiche asked discontentedly. Without answering, she gestured to ask for the order. By looking at the girl’s hair color and height, Kirche quickly realized something and, for the first time this summer, an extra-large smile appeared on her face.

“So, what do you recommend?”

The girl who was hiding her face with a tray pointed at the neighboring table. On it was a dish with a honey grilled baby chick wrapped in piecrust.

“And what’s the recommended wine?”

The girl pointed at a wine that had been served to another table, a well-aged Gernew wine.

Then Kirche said in a surprised tone, “Ah, Familiar-san is flirting with a girl!”

The girl came out from behind the tray and stared around the room with sharp eyes.

Everyone in the group except for Kirche shouted.

“Louise!”

Louise noticed the broad grin on Kirche’s face and realized that she had been tricked, and once again hid her face with the tray.

“It’s too late, La Vallière.”

“I’m not Louise.”

Louise spoke in a shaking voice. Kirche pulled on Louise’s arm and laid her on top of the table. Kirche grabbed on to the right arm, Guiche on the left, Tabitha grabbed the right leg and Montmorency held on to the left leg. The immobile Louise faced to the side and said with a shaky tone,

“I’m not Louise! Let go of me.”

“Really, what are you doing here?”

Louise would not answer. Snap! Kirche snapped her fingers and Tabitha cast a spell. With the power of the wind, Tabitha coiled the air around Louise and controlled her. Louise bounced on top of the table to a seiza pose.

“Wha-, What are you doing?!”

Kirche snapped her fingers once again. Silently, Tabitha waved her staff. The mass of air which controlled Louise became multiple invisible fingers and started to tickle her body.

“Ahahaha! Stop! It tickles! Stop!”

“So under what circumstances are you working here?”

“I’m not saying! Ahahaha!”

The fingers of air continued to tickle Louise but she wouldn’t confess. Eventually her body went limp.

“Such a tight-lipped kid. You've been hiding many things recently.”

“If you understand… then leave me alone…”

“Will do.”

Kirche picked up the menu dully.

“Hurry up and order something.”

“This,” said Kirche pointing at the menu.

“I can't tell, which?”

“Well first of all, everything written on this menu.”

“Huh?”

Louise stared at Kirche blankly.

“Just bring me everything.”

“You're really rich… I’m so envious.”

Kirche then said to Louise,

“Oh, of course it’s your treat. I’ll happily accept the offer, La Vallière-san.”

“What? Don’t sweet-talk! Why do I have to treat you?!”

“Or I’ll tell everyone in school that you're working here.”

Louise dropped her jaw.

“If you say it… I’ll, I’ll kill you.”

“Oh my, I wouldn’t want to die. So could you bring all the food quickly?”

Louise sadly dropped her shoulders and disappeared toward the kitchen while hitting many things on the way.

Guiche said shaking his head,

“You really are a nasty woman.”

Kirche happily replied.

“Don’t misunderstand me, I just don’t like that girl. We're basically enemies…”

Kirche cut off her speech and fixed Tabitha’s disorderly cloak.

“You should really fix that habit of messing up your hair and cloak when you cast spells. Women are about appearances and smarts are secondary.”

Kirche was fixing up Tabitha’s hair like an older sister taking care of a little sister or a mother worrying for her daughter.

Guiche looked at Tabitha. ''Why does this mean Germanian woman trust Tabitha and only Tabitha?'' thought Guiche. Although it was summer vacation, the two didn’t go home and stayed together at school. Moreover, they seemed to be communicating telepathically. Maybe it’s because Tabitha rarely speaks, but they were able to understand each other by just exchanging looks and were as close as sisters.

But… Guiche puzzled over his memory. They weren’t this close when they first enrolled. ''I'm not sure because I was fooling around with other girls too much but didn’t they even start a duel?''

[[Image:ZnT05-121.jpg|thumb]]

Just when Guiche wanted to inquire about it, a group of new customers came into the bar.they were good-looking nobles. They were wearing hats with large brims furnished with stylish feathers and had sword-shaped wands sticking out their cloak. They seemed to be officers from the royal army.

They probably had been training the whole day; they came in without a care and started to look around for tables.

The officer started to talk about the different girls in the bar. Many different girls poured the wine but none seemed to satisfy the officers. One officer noticed Kirche and winked at her.

“Isn’t that a noble girl? Women that could be together with us will have to carry a wand around!”

“That’s right! This is a rare break that her Majesty has given to us, the officers of the royal army. We can’t just have some commoners pour our wine.”

While saying such words, they were loudly deciding whom would go and pick up the girls. It seemed Kirche was used to these kinds of things and continued drinking wine calmly, but Guiche was feeling uneasy. He supposed himself to be in a position where he should be escorting the girls, but couldn’t be firm in front of nobles that were officers in the royal army. He would probably get beaten up.

Eventually the decision was made for whom to go talk to them. One of the nobles stood up. He was a handsome man who was just over twenty years old.

Full of confidence, he played with his mustache and elegantly bowed to Kirche.

“We are the officers that belong to the Navaaru regiment. We were stricken by your august beauty and would like to invite you to our dining table.”

Kirche answered without even looking.

“Sorry, but I’m having a good time with my friends.”

The officer’s friends started hooting. If he got rejected now, it would bruise his pride. He tried to persuade Kirche with enthusiastic words.

“I will plead you to ignore that. Please bestow a moment of happiness upon us who have nothing but unforgiving battle awaiting us.”

But still, Kirche just waved him off.

The noble disappointed, went back to his friends .

“You’re not popular with women,” said an officer. But the young man shook his head.

“Did you hear her accent? She has to be a Germanian woman. Quite suspicious as a noble, if you ask me!”

“But I heard Germanian women are really lewd. Quite rare to see a woman with firm conduct.”

“Probably a Protestant to boot!”

Maybe it was partly because of the alcohol, but the officers started throwing insults against Kirche. Guiche and Montmorency looked at each other and asked Kirche if she wanted to leave the bar.

“But we were here first,” muttered Kirche as she stood up. Her long hair seemed to be burning as though it was a wild inferno. Other customers and waitresses and practically everyone who was watching the whole incident fell quiet.

“Ah, so have you changed you mind and decided to accompany us?”

“Yes, not with goblets… but with this.”

Kirche smoothly pulled out her wand.

The men fell out of their chair laughing.

“Don’t even try, young lady. We are nobles and will not point our wands at women.”

“Are you scared of Germanian women?”

“Ridiculous!”

The men continued laughing aloud.

“Then I will make you draw your wand.”

Kirche swung her wand. Fireballs equal to the number of men came out of the tip of her wand and instantly incinerated the decorative feathers on their hats. The bar stirred. Kirche stood up to bow to the audience.

The men who were being turned into the laughingstock stood up all at once.

“Miss, this joke has gone a little too far.”

“Really? But I’m always serious. And, wasn’t it you who invited me?”

“We invited you to drink, not to fight.”

“Then could I duel you gentlemen for insulting me just because I didn’t accept your offer to drink?”

The atmosphere in the bar froze.

One of the officers spoke determinedly,

“Foreign young lady, are you aware of the No Duel Policy? Under the order of Her Majesty, we are restricted from dueling. But you are a foreigner. As long as we reach an agreement among ourselves, we could do practically anything to you. Are you speaking under this knowledge?”

“Nobles in Tristain really give long speeches. If this was Germania, the duel would have ended by now.”

They couldn't back down after they had been made fun of like this. The officers looked at each other and one of them gripped his hat’s brim and said, “Choose your opponent, you have the right.”

But Kirche didn’t change her expression. But there was fiery anger swirling inside her. The more Kirche got mad, the more composed and mannered she became.

“As you have said, Germanian women are lewd, so I’ll take care of all of you together.”
Applause was heard inside the bar for Kirche’s brave words. The officers’ faces were flushed bright red due to anger from the insult.

“We are nobles but at the same time also soldiers. When insulted, when challenged, we will not hold back even if the enemy is a woman. Come.”

The noble pointed outside of the bar with his chin. Guiche was shaking under the situation. Montmorency was just drinking wine as though it was none of her business. Louise was talking about how the stupid woman was getting herself into useless trouble again and hiding in the kitchen. Saito unfortunately fell victim of Louise’s anger against Kirche and was passed out because of the pain that Louise had inflicted upon him; so he couldn’t intervene.

So, the one who stood up was Tabitha.

“You don’t have to worry about it. Sit down, it will be over in an instant.”

But Tabitha shook her head.

“Do you mean I won’t be able to beat them?”

“No. But I’ll go.”

“This doesn’t involve you,” said Kirche, but again Tabitha shook her head.

“I owe you.”

“You mean the incident in the Ragdorian Lake? Don’t mind it. I did it out of my own will anyways.”

“Not that.”

“Eh?”

Then Tabitha clearly muttered,

“Owe you one.”

Kirche recalled with those words.

“That’s quite a long time ago.” Kirche smiled.

She thought for a moment but finally decided to leave it to her friend.

“What happened? Got scared? We will forgive you if you apologize now.”

“You’ll still have to pour drinks for us though.”

“You’ll be lucky if it ends with you just pouring drinks.”

The officers laughed. Kirche pointed at Tabitha.

“Beg your pardon, but she has even more skill than me. She even has the title Chevalier.”

The officers put on a doubtful expression.

Tabitha just walked toward the entrance of the bar reticently.

“Do any of you gentlemen have the Chevalier title?”

The officers twisted their necks in disbelief.

“Then she should prove to be more than a match.”

As Kirche finished speaking, she sat down on a chair as though her job was over. The officers, who couldn’t back down, followed Tabitha to the outside of the bar.

“Is she gonna be ok?”

Asked Guiche. Kirche was just drinking her wine elegantly.

“That girl never forgets this kind of old fashioned promises.”

Kirche muttered happily.

Outside, Tabitha was facing the officers at 10 paces. Around them neighboring residents surrounded the duelers excitedly but also by keeping a good distance back. In reality, though the No Duel Policy was in effect, it didn’t all together stop the fights between the nobles. This kind of fight was an everyday occurrence.

However… the opponent of the team of three apparent officers of the royal army was a very young little girl. That combination drew the attention of the spectators.

“Gentlemen, our opponent is a kid. After this people will call us bullies. Our honor is going to be ruined no matter if we win or lose. What shall we do?”

As the man that was inviting Kirche said, the youngest of three answered, “Why not let her act first?”

The man who was silent until now said in a happy tone,

“Hah, teaching children is an adult's responsibility!”

''Chevalier? She must be joking. There is no way such a little girl can be given such a title.''

''Although she is a kid, she still is a noble. We cannot forgive such a lie. On top of that insulting an officer from the royal army is just absurd.''

Tabitha was just standing ominously there with her staff in her right hand. Nothing could be inferred from her expression. It seemed neither the crowd nor the three officers could ruffle her emotions.

“Little lady, please draw your staff first.”

Said the oldest of the nobles.

The onlookers held their breath and watched over them attentively.

Tabitha simply waved her staff easily, like the time she made wind to cool off Kirche. The battle ended in an instant.

As the customers saw Tabitha coming back to the bar, they gave her a huge welcome mixed with astonishment and wonder. There was a huge commotion outside. Because with just one hit from a huge “Air Hammer,” a hammer made of compressed air, Tabitha blew the officers to the other side of the street and knocked them out cold. One customer peeked outside the window timidly and saw that one of the officers had regained consciousness and was dragging the other two away.

“You are amazing despite your size!”

Although the bar was filled with applause, Tabitha was flipping a page in her book, not paying attention.

Kirche poured wine in to Tabitha’s cup with a smug expression.

“Let's have a toast.”

Guiche asked Kirche as if he was confused.

“Um, Kirche?”

“What?”

“Why are you two so close? You two are like sisters.”

“We just get along.”

But they were the opposite of each other. What’s more … Guiche pondered on what he recalled earlier. The two actually had a duel like the one outside as soon as they enrolled to the school.

“Were you two always this close? What happened between you two? Tell me.”

This also triggered Montmorency’s interest and she leaned forward.

“What happened? Tell us.”

Kirche looked at Tabitha, but Tabitha was silent. However Kirche nodded.

“She said I can talk about it so I will. It’s not that great of a story though.” Kirche took a full wine glass.

She gulped down the wine, and started telling the story with drowsy eyes.

==== Part 2 ====

Kirche entered Tristain Magic Academy as Spring was in the air, during the fourth month, Feoh's moon's 2nd week, the middle of Heimdallr's week.

The entrance ceremony was held in Alvíss Hall. There, every year, the ninety or so new students would be divided into three classes. Children of aristocratic families, gathered from all over, had waited for Principal Osman with nervous looks on their faces.

Osman, leading the teachers, appeared on the 2nd floor and looked over the students a floor below.

“Students, you are Tristain's... Argh!”

Osman, spreading out his arms and legs, had jumped from the railing of the 2nd floor, preparing to land on a desk downstairs. In mid-air, he waved his staff to use “Levitation” to land safely, but failed. He'd grown old; the time he took to invoke spells had lengthened too much and he fell straight onto the desk. The hall was filled with an uproar as teachers jumped down to help him up. Osman had pulled something badly and someone had to heal him with Water magic. He continued, with no hint of embarrassment,

“Everyone, Become the aristocrats who will support Helkeginia in the future!”

Such brave words. Everyone started clapping, feeling pity for Osman who was trying so hard to maintain his composure.

In the crowd... There was a beautiful girl who stood out even amongst the nobles. This was Kirche, who held the title of “Ardent”. Giving a big yawn as she looked at the clumsy principal, she wondered if she'd made a mistake applying here.

For Kirche, however, who'd left Vindobona Magical Academy in Germania's capital... There were no further alternatives, other than going abroad to study. Her parents staying in Zerbst had planned to marry Kirche, who'd been loafing around home after leaving school, off to some old Marquis. Kirche, who had no present desire for marriage, literally flew out of the country to Tristain seeking asylum.

Her impulses moved her to act.

From a young age, once she took a liking to something she did all she could to get it. If someone protested, she'd shut him up with her specialty, “Fire”. The reason for her dropping out, the “Incident” that had occurred in Germania, was a result of this aspect of her personality..

The personality you grow up with is a hard thing to change. Even in Tristain, her arrogant ways were in full play.

Getting back to the present, sitting next to Kirche was a petite, blue-haired girl. Compared to the beautiful goddess Kirche, possessor of a devil's body, this girl's body hadn't even hit puberty. She really was a child, after all. The jade eyes behind the glasses still carried a hint of childishness. Even though she was at an Entrance Ceremony, those eyes were still wide open, engrossed in reading her book.

For no apparent reason, Kirche started to get irritated with her attitude. To Kirche, good kids who liked to study were good targets for bullying. She asked in a low voice, “What are you reading?” and snatched away the book. The other girl looked at her with emotionless eyes.

The words in the book were too hard for Kirche, she couldn't understand a thing.

“The hell is this... 'Wind's Power's Influence on Atmospherics and Consequences'? Dunno what it's saying. Can you even use this kinda high level magic?”

The girl did not reply, only stretching out her hand.

“Hey, when you're asking a favor from someone, you should give your name, didn't your parents ever teach you?”

To be honest, it wasn't really asking a favor, just trying to get back something that had been taken away... The girl took a moment to consider, and said her name - “Tabitha”.

“Whats that? Does everyone in Tristain use such weird names?”

Kirche was close to rolling on the floor in laughter. The teacher in charge of assigning classes shot her a glare, but Kirche, ignoring him, continued to laugh.

Tabitha looked at Kirche with cold eyes. The chain that held her parents' destinies... to hers had been mocked by someone. At that moment, Kirche totally didn't see the change in Tabitha eyes.

A girl with strawberry-blond hair, unable to take it any longer, stood right up.

“That girl over there! Something important is being announced now! Why don't you shut up!”

She'd probably been enduring Kirche's arrogance from before.

“Who are you? I am Louise Françoise Le Blanc de la Vallière. To think there are people like you attending, shocking!”

“La Vallière?”

Kirche looked happily at Louise's face.

“Please look after me. I'm Kirche von Zerbst, your neighbour. To think we'd meet here! What a privilege!”

On hearing this Louise's entire body began to tremble.

“W-W-What did you say?”

“Oh, please look after me.”

Kirche gave a charming laugh. A teacher who saw them shivering in rage roared at the three,

“All of you quiet down!”

“Okay.” Saying this, Kirche returned to her seat. Tabitha snatched her book back from Kirche's hand and glared at her from the corner of her eyes, her lips pressed tight.

Every year was divided into three classes, named for the 3 legendary saints, Suen, Iyer and Seger. Kirche and Tabitha were in Suen, Louise in Iyer, while Guiche and Montmorency had been assigned to Seger.

After leaving a big impression at the entrance ceremony, Kirche was being ignored by the girls of her class. That special wild attractiveness of Germanian girls, as well as that generous bust, the hormones in the air just couldn't be shut out. In a second, she had all the boys in class to herself. This made the Tristain girls, already famous for being jealous, burn in envy.

Her personality was one of the reasons she was disliked. Even in Germania, the land of Fire, Kirche had been ostracized for her arrogance. Her personality just rubbed the Tristainians, who worshipped caution as a virtue, the wrong way. Within a short time of starting school, she'd already seduced three boys. There were two reasons. Firstly, those three boys were the better looking ones in class. Secondly, and more importantly... she was just so bored.

Number one, a seductive glance thrown in the hallway.
Number two, sticking her bust out as she pretended to trip.
Number three, crossing her legs in front of him.

Just like that, the three had already asked Kirche to go out with them. Kirche received their requests as though she were getting court summons. She went out with all three at the same time without hiding anything, and so the three were soon locked in combat.

At the end of the pitched battle, the third boy emerged victorious. Just as he was congratulating himself over finally getting Kirche to himself, she found a fourth one.

Several girls interested in these boys formed an alliance to negotiate with Kirche. Kirche, who'd just found five and six, and was once again three-timing, snorted with contempt at the forsaken girls.

“Don't you know when to stop? How many boys do you want before you're happy?”

“Who knows, I don't.”

Said Kirche as she sat at her desk polishing her nails.

“Quit acting dumb!”

“I didn't do anything. They just found me by themselves, saying 'Kirche, wanna come to my room and drink,' or 'I've written a poem, wanna hear it,' stuff like that.”

Kirche said, imitating the boys.

“It's always like this, I'm pretty irritated too, so I have to accept, in your language 'Oui'.” Did I pronounce it right?”

Her attitude made the girls' envy rocket to new heights instantly.

“Listen here. This is Tristain, where we prize prudence and tradition, unlike your barbarian country. Even in love there are proper ways. An ignorant country-girl who doesn't even know that should just go back home!”

“If you're really so concerned about your lover, why not lock him up in your room?”

“What did you say?”

“I'm just so confused. If you've got the time to be jealous, why not try to persuade him to stay?” If you like him you should compliment him a bit. All y'all only know how to put on an angry face, you don't even know how to say things that make a man happy, do you?

“That's what guys should do!”

“Well I'm not like that, if I want someone, I'll praise him as much as possible, otherwise, I'm gonna be very sad.”

“Don't treat us like idiots!”

“However, all of you can rest assured. Although I follow the philosophy of “Do whatever it takes to get what I want,” I'd never take what's most important to someone.

“Liar! Haven't you tried to grab our boyfriends with your dirty hands?”

Kirche turned her gaze slowly to the girls surrounding her.

“To you, It's really not the most important thing, is it.”

“What did you say?”

“If it was such an important thing, you wouldn't have formed a team to negotiate with me. You'd have taken my head off my shoulders a long time ago, or am I wrong?”

The jealous girls had nothing to say.

“...Er....”

“I don't want to die yet. Therefore, I won't take what's most precious from someone.”

The girls had been struck by Kirche's imposing manner and started to look at each other.

“If I plan on taking someone's most precious possession, I'll be ready to fight for it. My element is “Fire”. “Fire” controls destruction and passion. I too, want a passionate affair that turns all life to ash and burns everything to the ground.”

Just like that, Kirche's lovers continued to increase, but she was unable to make a single friend. Tabitha, however, was not much better off.

Tabitha hardly spoke to anyone at all. Whether it was break time or lunchtime, starting class or ending, even in the dorms or social spaces. She said nothing to anyone. Silent, with a world-weary look on her face... only reading. No matter who tried to speak to her, Tabitha totally ignored them. Not just ignored, it was as though she was totally ignorant of their even existing.

Because of this, Tabitha turned into an object of ridicule. For some reason, she refused to give her last name, so the rumors were that she was a bastard.

The time when she really raised the ire of the entire class was during their first class.

Tabitha, who'd been taken as just a 'normal' bookworm, was found to be an adept “Wind” mage during the first “Wind” magic lesson.

Mr. Quito was in charge of “Wind” class. The first words out of his mouth were,

“This year's students are just too sorry.”

Displeasure was immediately written on the faces of the students, who'd gathered in the central courtyard.

“Looking at your school record, almost all of you are 'dot' mages, only a few are 'line'. Not even one is a 'triangle' mage. What's going on?”

Dot and triangle referred to the number of elements that could be stacked. 'Dot' meant one element, 'line' meant the mage could combine two. Even if it was the same element, as long as it could be stacked, a powerful spell could be created.

“I have absolutely no hopes for any of you, but this is my job, after all.”

After Mr. Quito finished speaking in a low voice, class started. “Wind”'s basic skill's are “Flight” and “levitation”.

However... Tabitha began to show her abilities at this point.

She was the first to soar far up quickly using the “Flight” spell. Even so, to try to avoid attention, she'd deliberately not used all her power. Mr. Quito was rather confused.

“For a 'dot' mage, that pretty good.”

Not knowing Tabitha's true ability, it was unavoidable that he'd say that.

For various reasons, the only person who knew Tabitha's real power was Principal Osman. Moreover, Mr. Quito hadn't looked at the exchange students' records.

“No matter what, all of you lost out to the youngest girl in class. Don't you feel ashamed?”

With Mr. Quito's words, the entire class started to get angry.

During the break after lunch, one of the boys asked Tabitha to spar with him.

Sparring like this was basically the same as dueling. Since it was sparring, there was no little danger of any loss of life, at least not in this time period. In times past, it was said that giving your opponent the coup de grace was the way of the noble, but this age of heroes had disappeared into history. The modern method was to use spells with low lethality, and once someone was injured, the bout would be decided. Although at times there were incidents were a finger was broken, it was far safer than placing one's life on the line. In most cases, stealing your opponent's wand was considered the most elegant way of winning.

The youth who had challenged Tabitha was named de Lorraine. Born into a family famous for “Wind” magic, he was one of their year's elite 'line' magicians.

He carried a grudge from having been beaten at “Flight” by some unknown like Tabitha. He liked to boast that there was no one who could compete with him in “Wind” magic, and wanted a chance to get back at Tabitha.

Walking towards Tabitha, reading in the central courtyard, he issued a declaration of war,

“Milady, I would like your instruction in “Wind” magic.”

When Tabitha gave no reply, de Lorraine started to get angry.

“To continue reading while someone is challenging you, isn't this far too rude?”

Tabitha still did not reply. De Lorraine's words went by her ears unheard as though it were sound of the breeze.

“So, when it comes to sparring you don't have what it takes. That isn't hard to understand. After all, these contests put one's life on the line! Totally different from flying and jumping around a bit in class!”

Tabitha continued to flip through her book. De Lorraine's insulting words had no effect on the jade-eyed girl.

“Heh!”

De Lorraine snorted, and smirked.

“So. It seems that the rumors of you being a bastard are true. I fear you don't even know who your mother is. To feel envious of some low-born person like you would dishonor my family's reputation!”

As he gave these words and prepared to leave, Tabitha finally stood up. If Kirche were to see her now she would probably feel it. Within those emotionless jade eyes, an icy wind was howling.

“Have you finally gotten serious?”

Tabitha set her book down on the bench, and turning, walked towards an open area.

Tabitha and de Lorraine stood facing each other about ten meters apart.

“Although I don't want to give my name to a bastard like you, this is the common practice. I, Verrieres de Lorraine, shall be your opponent.”

Tabitha did not give her name.

“It's so pitiful to not have a name to give, even at a time like this! I shall not show mercy! En guarde!”

De Lorraine shouted, and began to chant, “Wind Break.” He planned to send Tabitha flying at once. Tabitha did not take a stance, and merely silently prepared to take the wind that seemed set to blow her away.

What was going on? She totally made no attempt to take an invocation stance. De Lorraine's “Wind Break” was a powerful spell, a spell to counter it would take some time to cast.

Was it because she had never sparred like this before, or had she been scared witless by de Lorraine's spell...

Whatever the reason, time was up.

Just as de Lorraine felt he had victory in his hand...

Tabitha raised her wand, and as though clearing spiderwebs from her path, waved it randomly. A single word was spoken, and just like that, Tabitha had control of all the air currents in the area.

This minute adjustment in air flow changed de Lorraine's spell's forward momentum, returning it to the caster.

De Lorraine was flung against the wall by his own wind. Giving him no time, Tabitha immediately began to cast again. Water vapour in the air froze to ice, turning into countless frozen arrows, which plunged towards de Lorraine.

“Ah!”

With a clear tinkling sound, the ice arrows pinned de Lorraine to the wall by his cloak and clothes. He was scared stiff by this power he had seen for the first time in his life. “Wind,” could it really be all that powerful? A giant ice arrow flew towards the pinned de Lorraine from the front.

“I'm going to die! Save me!"

He shouted reflexively. The arrow, as thick as his arm, stopped in front of his eye. It started to melt, turning into a puddle.

At the same time, the arrows that pinned his body to the wall too began to melt.

The newly released de Lorraine trembled uncontrollably. At his feet, a pool began to form, not from the defrosting ice arrows, but from some other liquid. From between his legs liquid flowed, forming a body-temperature puddle. He sank to his knees.

Throwing away his wand, and begging, ”Please spare me,” he crawled away.

Tabitha's little feet suddenly filled his vision, scaring him so much that he shrieked. She stood there looking down at him, her expression unchanging.

“Spare me! Let me live! S-Sparring's merely a game! Duels where you gamble your life are old history!”

De Lorraine said, denying everything he had said earlier. Tabitha stuck out a wand.

“Let me go! If you let me live, I'll do anything you say!”

Tabitha pointed at the wand in her hands, saying simply,

“You forgot this.”

It was the wand de Lorraine had thrown away.

Those were the reasons why Kirche and Tabitha were hated by the rest of their class... Kirche especially by the girls whose boyfriends she had stolen, and Tabitha by de Lorraine, who she had beaten so badly.

De Lorraine suggested a plan to the girls.

On hearing his plan, the girls clapped and agreed. This would keep their identities from being known and take care of the two most hated girls in class.

==== Part 3 ====

The welcoming dance party for the new students would be held on the weekend of the second week, the week of Heimdallr, in the month of Ur. As the focus of the party was the new students, the senior students decorated the hall and entertained the new students as hosts.

The table was filled with delicacies prepared specially to welcome the stomachs of the new students. The splendidly dressed seniors were discussing which new juniors to invite for a dance.

Needless to say, the most eye-catching person was naturally the foreign student studying at the academy from Germania, Kirche.

Basically, the new students were still not used to social activities, so in terms of their tastes in attire, or dancing moves, they were still considered very bad. Consequently, they were not qualified to be dance partners of the senior students yet. Nonetheless, this new Germanian student who had been very “lively” in the social sector in all manners was another case. She possessed a strong sexy charm, her beauty was comparable to a flower giving off the scent of sweet nectar. The chatting topic of these senior students was focused on who would invite this new student for a dance.

And so, when Kirche -wearing a black sexy dancing gown that brought out her well-developed breasts even more, her hair combed to a hairstyle popular on the streets, and adorning a ruby necklace that symbolized a slight fever- appeared, all the gentlemen in the area gave an emotional sigh. The sigh spread out like a ripple, and in a moments notice, Kirche had captured the eyes of all the people in the area.

The females at the scene, upon seeing Kirche’s appearance, shifted their eyes away, and began finding faults with her dressing and hairstyle. This was because having the attention grabbed by a foreign female had made them feel very unhappy.

The male seniors surrounded Kirche, all trying to invite her to dance. Kirche showed a proud expression, and squinted her eyes like an arrogant queen.

As soon as Kirche took up a wineglass, there would be someone pouring grape wine for her. Whenever she bit a piece of cheese, there would be someone bringing her a plate with meat. If she told a joke, everyone would laugh heartily. Kirche’s every move drew the eyes of everyone at the scene.

The music had started. Kirche chose a noble to be her dance partner. He was a tall and handsome second year student. This handsome guy showed a smile like a perfect sculpture, and kissed the back of the hand Kirche stretched out to him. Anyone could tell easily that these two were the highlight of the day.

There were a bunch of people on their seats a distance away, watching this with ice cold eyes.

They were the group that intended to take revenge on Kirche and Tabitha. One of them, who bore love for that second year handsome student, bit her handkerchief and shook her head in anger.

“Ah<nowiki>~~</nowiki> What is that! How dare she get so close to Pelisson-sama…”

The leader of this revenge group, Thonet Charente, said softly as she flicked her gray hair.

“Just watch. We are going to shame you right before everybody…”

Following that, she sent a signal to De Lorraine. He had been hiding behind the curtains at a corner of the hall, waiting for this moment to arrive.

He followed the script that he had practiced beforehand, and began chanting a spell while pointing his wand at Kirche.

Kirche was holding onto the second year student and walking into the hall, when suddenly, a small whirlwind wrapped around her body.

“What is this?”

[[Image:ZnT05-147.jpg|thumb]]
Before she finished her sentence, the whirlwind began to twist and turn and entangled her gown.

“Huh? Oh?”

Countless thin small wind blades cut Kirche’s skirt and underwear, tearing them to shreds.

“Wahhhhhhhhhhhhh!”

The one who gave off this scream of exclamation was not Kirche, but a girl standing near her. Other than the shoes at her feet, Kirche was just like a newborn, dumbly standing at the center of the hall, naked.

The second year student who was supposed to be with Kirche had a nosebleed, and fell after losing a pool of blood. All the gentlemen at the scene, including the teachers, all stared straight at Kirche, as if swallowing her whole being. As for the ladies who did not have a good impression of Kirche, even though they gave off something similar to a sigh of pity towards this sudden incident, in their hearts they were laughing in secret, feeling that their unhappy feelings were vented out.

Yet… Kirche did not panic from this unfortunate accident, and instead, she brought her queen stance into play.

She did not cover her bronze-colored body, which was giving off a wild charm, at all. She walked to the side of the wall, looking very natural, and sat on the sofa there.

And, under the stare of surrounding students, she crossed her legs, murmuring comments like “it got cooler”. At this moment, the culprit, De Lorraine acted indifferently and walked over.

“What a disaster.” He said as he draped his coat over Kirche.

“Just who… Did, did such a thing…”

De Lorraine said, shifting his eyes away from the body Kirche was so proud of. His face could not help but blush red.

“Basically I can more or less guess who it is.”

Kirche stared at a bunch of girls in the far corner. They were looking in this direction, and smirking as they whispered to each other.

De Lorraine placed his mouth by the side of Kirche’s ear.

“Erm… I saw someone that seemed like the culprit in the shadows from the curtains…”

Kirche used suspicious eyes to look at De Lorraine.

“Oh… Really?”

“Yes. If I tell you who it is, would you go on a date with me?”

De Lorraine repeated from the script that they had prepared beforehand. Mainly because Thonet Charente argued very strongly that, by asking this, Kirche was more likely to believe what he said.

Kirche studied De Lorraine slightly. He had a face that looked rather inflexible… He belonged to the type that, even though confident in their studies and magic, had absolutely no idea about boy-girl relationships. It looked as though he might be secretly in love with her?

Kirche gave a charming smile. Looking down on him, she thought to herself: ''What is this? So this guy is just another secret admirer of mine.'' For people who are overly narcissistic, their eyes that are meant to see the truth tend to be blinded very easily as well.

“Sure, so tell me.”

De Lorraine told Kirche softly.

“…It was a small sized girl. She was looking at you and waved her wand, so I think that it must be her.”

“So then who is she?”

“I did not get to see the face clearly though.”

De Lorraine seemed embarrassed as he added.

“Yeah, after that, my attention was shifted onto you, with your gown turned into cloth strips. It was after that that I thought that she might be the culprit for this. But when I turned my head again, she was no longer there."

“Oh… Is there anything with you that can act as proof?”

De Lorraine took out a thread of hair from his pocket. That was a thread of blue hair.

“This hair color is very uncommon.”

“To possess hair of such color, there shouldn’t be many?”

De Lorraine nodded.

“Thank you, I think I know who it is.”

Kirche said so softly, looked across the area and… Her eyes stopped at a small girl wearing spectacles. ''That kid, I think her name was Tabitha?''

''De Lorraine, who is standing beside me now, didn’t he have a duel with her?'' As she was not interested in this sort of thing, she had only heard a little of what happened.

“Didn’t you have a duel with her?”

“Yes.” De Lorraine nodded. “Though it is shameful, but I lost very miserably.”

“So I heard. The reason for the duel?”

“Because she was very disrespectful towards me, I said: “I wonder what your mother is like.” As you know, that girl has a strange name right? She must be hiding lowly birth. The moment I said that, she suddenly acted, that is why I lost against her.”

De Lorraine lied.

Kirche tilted her head and thought about it.

She had made fun of her for a bit during the entrance ceremony, could that be the reason? Besides, she seemed to have made fun of her name before.

She narrowed her eyes and stared at Tabitha, her face showing a cold smile.

Seeing this scene, De Lorraine judged that his plan seemed to be going smoothly, he couldn't help but give a smirk in his heart.

Kirche appeared to be completely convinced… That Tabitha bore a hatred towards her for making fun of her name, and consequently took revenge.

The reason Thonet Charente presented this idea to De Lorraine was because she remembered that there had been some friction between Kirche and Tabitha during the entrance ceremony, so she put that incident into use in this plan.

The next morning… Kirche walked into the classroom, and sat beside Tabitha. Tabitha on the other hand read her book without moving. Kirche took action and snatched her book over.

Tabitha looked towards Kirche, those blue eyes that still did not allow others to detect any emotions in them shone with a certain glow.

“You… The method of revenge you thought of is really clever.”

Tabitha did not reply.

“Is it that unforgivable to have your name made fun of?”

Tabitha tilted her head, looking at Kirche, she did not seem to understand that Kirche meant that incident.

Kirche threw pieces of her gown before Tabitha.

“This is very expensive.”

Tabitha used her finger to rub the cloth, and looked at it for a while.

“I intend to make you suffer the same humiliation, will you accept that?”

Tabitha shook her head, as if implying “I have no idea what you are talking about.”

“Stop acting. You excel at “Wind” magic right? I hated the wind originally, but now I hate it even more. To be like you, sneaking at some dark corner to release a whirlwind… That is really too annoying!”

“It wasn’t me.”

With things developed to such a state, Tabitha finally opened her mouth.

“Things have already gotten to this stage, and you still intend to act innocent?”

Kirche’s red hair danced like fire. She showed an effortless smile and said in a calm voice.

“Then remember this, it shouldn’t take long for me to make you remember it.”

With that, Kirche stood up and walked back to her seat.

Thonet Charente and De Lorraine sneakily hid at one corner of the classroom to eavesdrop on their conversation; following that they exchanged glances, and secretly gave a smile.

They initiated the second part of their plan very quickly.

After school that day, Tabitha returned to her room, only to find it in a pathetic state. The room was filled with a burnt smell, books, which had been Tabitha’s only friend, and the bookshelf to put them were all burnt to pieces. Tabitha picked up the remains of one of the burnt books. The pages inside were burnt to ashes, and flew off, falling back onto the floor.

Tabitha bit her lips hard. She used her emotionless eyes to look around, and found a thread of hair that fell onto her bed. She picked up that thread of hair and with the kerosene lamp in her room, she saw the red long hair shining with luster.

Within Tabitha’s deep blue eyes, a strong cold blizzard began to blow.

Deep in the night, there was a knock on Kirche’s door.

Kirche had been furious about having provided her body at the party for free for the admiring of all the students and teachers in school, she asked the person outside the door: “Who is it?”

“It is me.”

It was Tabitha’s voice. The side of Kirche’s lips raised in a vigorous manner, revealing a cruel smile that would never be displayed before others. She opened the door to her room.

Tabitha held a large wand in her hand, standing outside the door.

“You finally intend to settle things once and for all?”

Kirche asked, looking from above at this girl whose height was only up to her chest. Tabitha did not reply, and just used cold eyes to stare at Kirche.

Those eyes gave a clear reply to Kirche’s question.

“Location?”

Kirche asks once more.

“Anywhere is fine.”

“Time?”

“Now.”

“Good.”

Kirche took up her wand, and walked off before Tabitha.

At the center of the Vestri Courtyard that barely had anyone there even in the day, Kirche and Tabitha turned their bodies to face each other. It seemed that the moon would be their only audience.

Yet… There were other spectators hiding behind bushes or the shadow of the tower. That would be De Lorraine, or the group of girls seeking revenge, with Thonet Charente as their leader. And Thonet Charente was the culprit for sneaking into Tabitha’s room and burning her bookshelf.

This bunch of people were rejoicing over the success of their plan. They wanted to witness the final results, and so they arrived here, sneaking up behind Tabitha and Kirche.

Darkness quietly surrounded the cold moist air in the night of spring.

Kirche raised her wand before her.

“Firstly, I would like to apologize. Regarding making fun of your name… I have no bad intentions. As you can see, this is just my personality~ It seems that unintentionally, I tend to make others angry.”

Tabitha placed her big wand down towards the ground, and was prepared to chant a spell anytime.

“But, I never expected you to make me suffer such a humiliation, so I will not go easy on you.”

Yet Kirche noticed that Tabitha was still very small. Even though she was really angry, but to fight against a girl as young as her… Is this really right? This query appeared in her heart faintly.

“Don’t take me for a normal flirt and underestimate my capabilities. I am a von Zerbst of Germania, you have heard of it right?”

Tabitha nodded.

“Then, you should know the rumors that my family has on the battlefield. My family is cheerful and free like fire, but we are not just that. We will cheerfully and freely burn everything to ashes. And not just our enemies… Sometimes even our own men if they do not listen to us.”

Tabitha looked at Kirche motionlessly, the expression on her face seemed to be saying: “So what?”

"The thing I am most boastful about is the Zerbst flame that flows within my body. So as long as something obstructs my path, no matter what it is, I will burn it to a crisp. Even if it is our King… Or a child, they are all the same."

Tabitha began spell-chanting. It seemed that Kirche’s threatening words did not have any effect on Tabitha.

“I have already warned you.”

[[Image:ZnT05-157.jpg|thumb]]
Kirche waved her wand. Because of the considerable amount of military training she had received, when she gets serious, her chanting speed is faster than anyone else.

From the tip of her wand a fireball, not conservative in terms of size or power, flew towards Tabitha. Tabitha changed her spell in an instant, making an ice wall right before herself.

A thick ice wall blocked Kirche’s fireball… And melted into water. But this ice wall was unable to completely block Kirche’s fireball, causing Tabitha’s hair to be burnt by the spitting flames.

Tabitha jumped backwards, and then turned defense into attack. She made the water vapour in the air condense into ice, sending ice arrows flying at Kirche from all directions. She was serious as well, compared to the time when she nailed De Lorraine to the wall last time, the number of ice arrows was about three times as many… All hurdling straight towards Kirche.

Kirche waved her wand. Flames spinned around her body, wrapping onto the sharp ice blades, and melting them entirely. But, one of the ice arrows that had yet to melt completely scratched her cheek.

A drop of fresh blood fell along Kirche’s cheek.

Yet… Both Kirche and Tabitha stopped after that… The attacks from both sides ended there.

Both of them lowered their wands, and stared at each other.

Kirche stretched her tongue out to lick the blood that was falling down her cheek.

Tabitha used her hand to check her burnt hair as well.

De Lorraine who was hiding in the bushes asked Thonet Charente beside him, who was holding her breath to observe the battle.

“…What is going on? Is it over already?”

“…How should I know. Geez, get on with the fight already. There's no result yet is there?”

Why did Tabitha and Kirche stop fighting after releasing one attack each? De Lorraine and Thonet Charente could not understand the reason at all.

“What a headache… It seems that this is a misunderstanding after all.” Kirche said, pouting.

This mindless speech made De Lorraine and gang even more confused. Now is not the time to make such a relaxed speech is it? The two of them should be dueling, betting their lives on it shouldn’t they?

Tabitha seemed to have the same opinion as Kirche, and nodded.

Following that, she walked up to Kirche, and handed the burnt book to Kirche. Kirche took a look, and shook her head, saying.

“I didn’t do this.”

Tabitha raised her head to look up at Kirche. Kirche gave a faint smile, and patted her shoulder.

“My, if there is something I want, I would rob it, but my rule is to 'not rob the most treasured items of others'.”

Tabitha openned her mouth to say.

“Why?”

“Because, if I rob that, it would cause a situation where I have to risk my life, isn’t that kind of thing very troublesome?”

Kirche laughed cheerfully.

Tabitha, led by Kirche, revealed a tiny smile.

Kirche seemed to have noticed that smile, and said to Tabitha.

“You are cuter when you smile like this.”

After that, Kirche raised her wand high. A few tiny fireballs were fired towards the sky like fireworks, lighting up the area as though it was morning.

De Lorraine and gang who had been hiding amidst the darkness were instantly revealed in this light.

“Hi! Hiiiiiiii!"

“You people… What are you doing here?”

“N-no, just taking a stroll!”

“A stroll? Go for that a little later. Yeah, regarding the humiliation I suffered thanks to you… I would like to 'repay' you.”

The girls and De Lorraine intended to run, but their legs were tied tightly by Tabitha’s ropes of wind.

Kirche closed in upon De Lorraine who fell down.

“W-W-Why!”

“Are you trying to ask how we realized it?”

De Lorraine nodded vigorously as if he had a cramp.

“Listen well, have you heard the phrase 'The strong will know the strong?' When you become 'Triangle class' like us, you will be able to understand the level of the magic being cast on you. The whirlwind that tore my gown at the party, compared to the ice arrows this child has used just now, even though they are both of “wind” magic, the magical powers in the two are completely different!”

“Hi! Hi! Hiiiii!"

Hearing the term 'Triangle Mages', all the people who fell to the floor were so scared they began trembling.

“Tabitha and I realized that both of us are triangle mages; that is why we let our wands down. If burnt by my flames, how can there be any book that retains its original shape? Remember well, my “fire” will burn everything 'to a crisp'.”

De Lorraine struggled to get up to escape. Tabitha was about to chant a spell, but Kirche stopped her.

“Leave it to me.”

Tabitha shook her head.

“What are those books! I will become your friend in place of your books! But my humiliation… I am unable to find anything in replacement. So, I will take revenge for you as well, just watch!”

Something warm was created within Tabitha’s heart. Ever since she had abandoned her name, this is the first time someone had said something like “become your friend”.

This sentence… Seemed to have made the blizzard that has been rampaging in her heart melt slightly… Tabitha had that feeling.

“I owe you one.”

Tabitha nodded to say.

Her voice was very soft… She sounded a little shy, and there seemed to be a little happiness mixed in her tone. Having someone whom she could owe something to, this made Tabitha very happy without knowing why.

“Fine, you shall owe me for now. You better return the favor in the future!”

Kirche used a calm voice and a solemn demeanor to begin spell-chanting. A fireball flew at De Lorraine and his gang, who had no idea which way to run to.

The queen of flames sent more fireballs in concession, her actions seemed as though she was dancing, her tone sounded as though she was singing in happiness……

The angrier Kirche got, the cooler her speech, and the calmer her attitude.

==== Part 4 ====

After listening to the story of their past, Montmorency seemed to find it hard to believe and said,

“So that incident with De Lorraine and Thonet Charente’s hair and clothes burnt, and even hung upside down on the tower, was done by you!”

“That’s right", Kirche nodded cheerfully, admitting it.

The next morning, when De Lorraine and Thonet Charente were rescued from the tower, they insisted that they had climbed up to hang themselves upside down on their own. But the truth behind that incident? No one knows. It seems that they might have been threatened by Kirche.

Guiche nodded hard in agreement.

“That is to say, just now when Tabitha used "owe you one" as her reason, and took on the duel for you… Is due to you taking revenge for Tabitha as well then?”

Kirche nodded.

“Yup.”

Louise, who was originally serving wine and dishes, and Saito, who had been washing plates in the kitchen, had joined the group at the table, and were listening attentively.

Louise, who was wearing a thin shoulder strap close-fit vest and skirt, used an indifferent tone to say.

“But, that time you were just intending to punish De Lorraine and gang yourself, so you robbed Tabitha’s right to revenge by your own account right? So what is there to say she owes you one?”

“You can say that too.”

“You are really overboard.”

Guiche expressed his views in a helpless tone.

“I, am really…”

“Really what…?”

“Really willful… Maybe that's the case?”

Kirche shook her head and mumbled, vexed. Everyone sighed deeply. ''So this person never realized it all along!''

“You do not really need to take the place of this woman for that duel, right? According to what she said herself… As Louise said earlier, you owe her nothing.” Montmorency said to Tabitha, who was reading a book.

''No''------ Tabitha was shaking her head in objection to Montmorency’s comment. She didn't feel that she owed Kirche because Kirche helped her take revenge then.

“''I will become your friend.''” This sentence was the reason why Tabitha felt that she owed Kirche.

In other words, that was a proof of their friendship. So… If Kirche were humiliated by others, she would fight for her in replacement, and she viewed this action as proof of their friendship.

''What is owed, must be returned''.

Yet Tabitha did not go the extra mile to try to explain this, and just nodded slightly.

“Huaaaaa~” Kirche made a big yawn. “Drinking wine and chatting for so long, I feel sleepy.”

“Is that so, good, go back already.” Louise replied in a cold tone.

“It is so troublesome to go back~ I want to stay here.”

“What about the money?”

“Thanks for the treat.”

“What is that you are saying! How much do you think this meal costs!”

“I am going to tell everyone in the academy...”

Louise shut up and lowered her head.

Following that, Kirche dragged Tabitha and stood up, going up to the guestroom area on the second story and leaving Montmorency, Guiche, Saito, and Louise still sitting there.

“That, that, that woman! One, one, one day I will definitely kill her…” Louise was so angry that her whole body kept on shaking.

Guiche pulled the lower portion of Montmorency’s clothes.

“What are you doing?”

“Let’s, let’s stay here today?”

“…Fine, but there must be two beds!”

“You will pay for your own bills, right!?” Louise glared at the two of them.

“Err, we don't have any money… Don’t be so calculating, since you are paying for those two already, might as well pay for us as well.”

“What the hell are you talking about!”

As Louise was shouting at the two, Saito recalled that he had given them his money last time, and then he heard nothing about it. At first, they said they needed money to make the antidote for the love potion, so he should have given them around five hundred écu gold then. He had not gotten his money back from them up till now.

“Hey Guiche.”

“What is it?”

“I gave you guys some money, right? Return it quickly.”

Guiche and Montmorency put on awkward expressions and looked at each other.

Saito began sweating a cold sweat down his back.

“Hey… Don’t tell me you guys spent it all already?”

“No… No we didn’t… Just that…”

“What?”

“Erm, that is to say… Due to the necessary expenditures when making the medicine…” Montmorency gave a smile as if trying to curry favor with Saito.

“So you spent it all, right!?”

“I will return you the money after some time!”

“How long is some time! You poor noble!”

“Who are you calling poor!”

Then, just as they intended to put up an ugly fight…

The nobles that were taken care of by Tabitha earlier came into the shop once more. They noticed Guiche and Montmorency, and walked over.

“What do you guys want?” Saito asked.

Guiche and Montmorency were shocked, and began shivering following that.

The middle aged noble among the group spoke.

“Where did the ladies earlier go?”

“They, they went upstairs to rest.” Montmorency replied as she was trembling.

The military officers looked at each other.

“They got away?”

“Seems like it.”

“May, may I know what is the matter?” Guiche queried.

The other party gave a cheerful smile and replied.

“No, it is nothing much. We just thought that we might thank them, regarding what happened earlier. But, if it is just the few of us, we may not be able to thank them properly… So, please look, like this, we brought an entire squadron over.”

Louise and gang were shocked, and hurriedly looked outside the shop.

Because there were several hundreds of military men lined up outside, the scene scared them so much that they almost fell off their chairs.

“Stand attention<nowiki>~~~</nowiki> Line up towards your right!!”

After the military officer standing before the squad shouted out the commands loudly, all the soldiers adjusted their groups instantly, the weapons in their hands gave off a clear sound.

“I will get them down now!” Guiche stood up, and intended to escape to the second storey.

“No, no, no, if you escape as well, then we would be very troubled. No problem, it is fine for their friends to accept our thanks as well. Because, be it taking revenge for a friend, or taking revenge in place of a friend… They all are part of the privileges of being friends, and a duty as well.”

Saito and gang hurriedly tried to make their escape. But they were easily caught by the military officers. The four of them were dragged out of the shop together.

“You guys should be expert magicians as well! Since you are friends of those two ladies! So please, don’t be shy, you must show us your strength!”

“Help! We are not their friends!”

The screams of the four of them echoed in the night skies.

Two hours later……

In the end, Kirche still had not drank enough, and came down to the shop… And she found Louise, Montmorency, Guiche and Saito lying on the table, barely alive.

The group were beat up by those military men, and were half-dead. Louise had used too much "explosion" magic in the past few days, and that consumed all her willpower. Saito, as usual, had left Derflinger at the small room at the attic, and so was of no use. As for Guiche, he was taken down in a mere two seconds. Since Montmorency hated fighting, she made a declaration of neutrality, but the other party did not accept what she said.

Kirche, who knew nothing of what had happened, scratched her head, at a loss.

“You guys… What happened?”

The party lying on the table used a hateful voice to reply at the same time.

“You owe us one!”

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume5_Chapter1|Back to Chapter 1]]
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima|Return to Main Page]]
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume5_Chapter3_%7EPreview%7E|Forward to Chapter 3]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Zero no Tsukaima:Volume5 Story2

2010-06-26T00:24:50Z

Swiftstrike: /* Part 1 */

===Chapter Two: The Encounter with the Flame and the Friendship with the Wind===

==== Part 1 ====

Well, this was the Tristain Magic Academy. The summer vacation had just started and in the dorm, two nobles were killing time.

They were Kirche the “Ardent” and Tabitha the “Snowstorm”. Kirche was laying lazily on Tabitha’s bed in a very immodest pose. She had undone all her shirt buttons and was fanning her large chest with her hand. Kirche did like the heat but could not stand warmth.

She was not able to control the boiling heat in the sun-baked room.

“Hey Tabitha, would you mind making some wind for me?”

Tabitha waved her staff without looking up from her book.

“Give me a cold one. One that will cool me to the bone, just like your second name.”

As expected, there was some ice mixed in the wind. The snowy wind immediately cooled Kirche’s body.

“Ahh- that feels good.”

Drinking in Tabitha’s cool wind, Kirche finally took off her shirt. She crossed her legs in a manner that would never be seen by any of her dozen of male friends that worshipped her like a goddess.

She gazed at Tabitha who was reading her book the whole time. Tabitha did not shed a single drop of sweat, as she was completely immersed in her book. “Maybe her second name ‘Snowstorm’ cools her body as well as her mind,” Kirche murmured.

“Hey ‘Snowstorm’? You really like to read books don’t you? Just like a Protestant. Could that be the popular Protestant book about the ‘The Practical Doctrine’?”

“The Practical Doctrine” was a book that the Protestant sect of religion recited by following the interpretation of the book “The Founder’s Prayer Book," that recorded the great deeds and teachings of the Founder, Brimir.

Although every version of “The Founder’s Prayer Book” claimed to be the “original,” their contents were slightly different. Furthermore, there were theories that “The Founder’s Prayer Book” was written hundreds of years after the fall of the Founder Brimir. “The Founder’s Prayer Book” that had been passed down through the Tristain royal family didn’t even have words in it. Therefore, many theologians interpreted it in such a sketchy way so that it would improve the political powers of the Halkeginia’s churches and themselves.
The main body practitioners of the “Practical Doctrine” started in the religious center of the country Romania and was built of commoners who wanted to reform the corrupted churches that exploited people. This soon became an international circumstance. It spread out from commoners and farmers, they stripped power and land from the monks and priests, but no one knew for sure if their practices and interpretation was right. The only one that could possibly answer that was the Founder Brimir himself.

Tabitha closed her book and showed Kirche the title. It wasn’t a religious book, but an ancient magical research book.

“Just reading,” said Tabitha.

“I know. In any case there is no way you're a Protestant. Ahh, it’s really hot today. REALLY hot. That’s why I invited you to go to Germania with me. It’s much cooler there.”

Tabitha reopened her book and continued reading. Kirche, who knew the situation of Tabitha’s family, decided to invite her to the Zerbst House, but Tabitha would not agree to come. With no other choice, Kirche decided to keep Tabitha company in the Magic Academy.

She couldn’t stand to leave Tabitha alone.

“We're probably the only ones who would remain in this kind of sauna.”

Kirche thought about having a water bath in the courtyard. Since all the students and teachers had left and gone back to their homes, there shouldn’t be any danger of peeping Toms.

But then…

A scream was heard from the floor below.

Kirche and Tabitha exchanged a quick glance.

Kirche quickly put on her shirt and jumped out of the room with her wand. Tabitha soon followed behind her.

In a room a floor below, another pair of students were in the middle of a quarrel.

“What were you thinking?!”

“Um, I’m… I thought it was hot, and I was trying to help you!”

The clamor was between Guiche and Montmorency. Why haven't this pair left the dorm for summer vacation?

“I see, so '''that''' was your purpose! ‘Let's make potions together,' my butt! I shouldn’t have listened to your cajolery about being able to make any Forbidden Potions I want. Just what were you trying to do?”

“That was my objective! I'm not lying!”

“You're having weird thoughts because no one is around, right? Sorry, but I’m not gonna give you one finger until I’m married!”

Guiche shook his head.

“Don’t come any closer!”

“I’ll swear, I’ll give you my word.”

Guiche put his hands on his chest.

“I swear in the presence of the Founder and God that I, Guiche de Gramont, did not unbutton the sleeping Montmorency because of any bad intentions, but I really thought you looked feverish. You were sweating profusely so I was worried you were going to be steamed to death.”

“Really?”

Montmorency regarded him with a doubtful look.

“Swear to God.”

Guiche answered solemnly.

“…not gonna do anything weird?”

“No, not even gonna think about it.”

After Montmorency thought for a moment, she raised her skirt and flashed her panties. Since Guiche jumped at her in an instant, she screamed out loud.

“Dear God! A liar! He’s a liar!”

“White! White! It was really white!”

“No! Stop! Please stop!”

After they fooled around for a while, the door opened with a bang. Kirche and Tabitha came in and their eyes met Montmorency’s eyes, who was just pushed onto a bed by Guiche.

“…oh, you were just about to do it,” sighed Kirche.

Guiche, who suddenly became serious, stood up and said in a very dignified way, “Oh, I was just… straightening the wrinkles in Montmorency’s shirt.”

“By pushing her onto a bed?” Kirche asked with a scoff.

“Straightening the wrinkles,” Guiche repeated himself.

Montmorency said in a cold tone, “Quit it already. That’s all you have in your head.”

Guiche flushed.

Kirche opened her mouth and said tiredly, “You two are a really cheap couple. You don’t have to do it in this suffocating dorm.”

“We are not doing anything! …and I should ask what you're doing. It’s summer break.”

“It’s just not worth the trouble for us. Although it is a vacation, it’s a pain to cross the border just for that. So what are you two doing anyway?”

“We were, um…”

Montmorency fidgeted, as she could not say that she was making Forbidden Potions.

“Ma-magic research.”

“Well, you were doing ''some'' kind of research.”

“It was Guiche who wanted to do weird research! His brains are probably fried in this heat!”

Thus criticized Guiche hung his head.

“I guess.”

Kirche muttered, “What do you mean, ‘I guess’?”

“Let’s go out. It wouldn't be a surprise if we fry our brains in here.”

“Huh? Where?”

“Let’s go to the town. It’s gonna be a long break, so let’s have some fun.”

“Well, I ''do'' want to drink something cold…”

Guiche agreed. Montmorency, who didn’t even want to think about what would happen if she was left alone in the dorm with Guiche, also agreed.

“Really cool your head down when you drink, ok?”

“I will, swear to God.”

“So, what about that little fella?”

Montmorency pointed her finger at Tabitha. Kirche answered.

“She’s going.”

“You can tell by just looking at her?”

“I can.”

Kirche said it as though it was obvious.

Tabitha then closed her book, walked over to the window sill, and blew a whistle with her mouth. A flapping noise was heard. In a blink, Tabitha jumped out of the window. Kirche followed.

As Montmorency peeked outside the window, she saw Tabitha’s floating Wind Dragon. Kirche was riding on its back and was waving.

“Hurry up or we’ll leave you!”

Guiche and Montmorency both jumped after her and Guiche, who gone ahead, tried to catch Montmorency.

Then Montmorency started screaming things like ‘don’t touch me’ and ‘don’t look at me’ to tease Guiche.

“But…I was only trying to catch you.”

“Where do you think you’re touching?”

“I thought you two were lovers,” muttered Kirche with surprise.

The group finally arrived at Tristain’s castle town and went to a road that forked from Bulton Avenue. It was just about sunset. In the darkening streets, the magic lamps started to color the surroundings. That magical, wondrous sight created a happy atmosphere that wrapped around the street with the summer heat.

If Bulton Avenue was Tristain’s front face, then this Chicton Street was the bowel. Indecent bars and gambling dens were lined up along the street. Montmorency frowned, but Kirche walked on unworriedly. While walking, the group discussed which bar to go to. “Do you know any of the bars around here?” Kirche asked Guiche.

Guiche answered with a smile,

“Well, I do know a good one that I've always wanted to go to.”

“It’s not a weird bar, is it?” Montmorency asked as she heard an amorous tone to his speech. Guiche shook his head.

“It’s not weird at all!”

“Then what kind of a bar is it?”

Guiche fell silent.

“See, it '''is''' a weird bar! Just say it!”

Montmorency started to choke Guiche.

“N-, no it’s not! It’s just girls in cute clothes bringing wine for you… Arg!”

“If that's not weird, then what is?”

“That kind of sounds like fun.”

It seemed to have piqued Kirche’s interest. She suggested to Guiche,

“Let’s go there, just some plain bar would be too boring.”

“WHAT?” Montmorency bellowed.

“Why don't Tristainian women have any confidence in themselves? Makes me sick.”

Because Kirche said that in such a taunting way, Montmorency suddenly stood up and said,

“It’s just that wine will taste bad if we just let some low-class women pour it.”

But because Guiche, who had been backed up by Kirche, started to skip away, Montmorency had no choice but to follow.

“Hey! Wait for me! Don’t leave me here!”

“Welcome!”

As they went into the shop, a tall man who wore a leather shirt welcomed them to the shop.

“Oh, are you new? More noble ladies! How beautiful! How très bien! The girls in the shop will be jealous! I’m the storekeeper, Scarron. Please enjoy yourselves today!” he said while he twisted his body and bowed. Although he seemed kind of obscene, he complimented them so Montmorency was now in a better temper. She combed her hair with her fingers and said clearly, “Guide us to the cleanest table”.

“Every table in this store is scrubbed to shine as much as Her Majesty’s pallace.”

Scarron lead the group to one of the tables. The bar seemed to be really prospering.

Just like the rumors said, girls wearing suggestive clothing were carrying wine and food.

Guiche, who was already looking around the bar in ecstasy, ended up with his ear being pulled by Montmorency.

After the party settled down around the table, a strawberry blond haired girl came to take the orders, but for some reason, hurriedly covered her face with a tray. Her whole body started to tremble slightly.

“Why are you hiding your face?” Guiche asked discontentedly. Without answering, she gestured to ask for the order. By looking at the girl’s hair color and height, Kirche quickly realized something and, for the first time this summer, an extra-large smile appeared on her face.

“So, what do you recommend?”

The girl who was hiding her face with a tray pointed at the neighboring table. On it was a dish with a honey grilled baby chick wrapped in piecrust.

“And what’s the recommended wine?”

The girl pointed at a wine that had been served to another table, a well-aged Gernew wine.

Then Kirche said in a surprised tone, “Ah, Familiar-san is flirting with a girl!”

The girl came out from behind the tray and stared around the room with sharp eyes.

Everyone in the group except for Kirche shouted.

“Louise!”

Louise noticed the broad grin on Kirche’s face and realized that she had been tricked, and once again hid her face with the tray.

“It’s too late, La Vallière.”

“I’m not Louise.”

Louise spoke in a shaking voice. Kirche pulled on Louise’s arm and laid her on top of the table. Kirche grabbed on to the right arm, Guiche on the left, Tabitha grabbed the right leg and Montmorency held on to the left leg. The immobile Louise faced to the side and said with a shaky tone,

“I’m not Louise! Let go of me.”

“Really, what are you doing here?”

Louise would not answer. Snap! Kirche snapped her fingers and Tabitha cast a spell. With the power of the wind, Tabitha coiled the air around Louise and controlled her. Louise bounced on top of the table to a seiza pose.

“Wha-, What are you doing?!”

Kirche snapped her fingers once again. Silently, Tabitha waved her staff. The mass of air which controlled Louise became multiple invisible fingers and started to tickle her body.

“Ahahaha! Stop! It tickles! Stop!”

“So under what circumstances are you working here?”

“I’m not saying! Ahahaha!”

The fingers of air continued to tickle Louise but she wouldn’t confess. Eventually her body went limp.

“Such a tight-lipped kid. You've been hiding many things recently.”

“If you understand… then leave me alone…”

“Will do.”

Kirche picked up the menu dully.

“Hurry up and order something.”

“This,” said Kirche pointing at the menu.

“I can't tell, which?”

“Well first of all, everything written on this menu.”

“Huh?”

Louise stared at Kirche blankly.

“Just bring me everything.”

“You're really rich… I’m so envious.”

Kirche then said to Louise,

“Oh, of course it’s your treat. I’ll happily accept the offer, La Vallière-san.”

“What? Don’t sweet-talk! Why do I have to treat you?!”

“Or I’ll tell everyone in school that you're working here.”

Louise dropped her jaw.

“If you say it… I’ll, I’ll kill you.”

“Oh my, I wouldn’t want to die. So could you bring all the food quickly?”

Louise sadly dropped her shoulders and disappeared toward the kitchen while hitting many things on the way.

Guiche said shaking his head,

“You really are a nasty woman.”

Kirche happily replied.

“Don’t misunderstand me, I just don’t like that girl. We're basically enemies…”

Kirche cut off her speech and fixed Tabitha’s disorderly cloak.

“You should really fix that habit of messing up your hair and cloak when you cast spells. Women are about appearances and smarts are secondary.”

Kirche was fixing up Tabitha’s hair like an older sister taking care of a little sister or a mother worrying for her daughter.

Guiche looked at Tabitha. ''Why does this mean Germanian woman trust Tabitha and only Tabitha?'' thought Guiche. Although it was summer vacation, the two didn’t go home and stayed together at school. Moreover, they seemed to be communicating telepathically. Maybe it’s because Tabitha rarely speaks, but they were able to understand each other by just exchanging looks and were as close as sisters.

But… Guiche puzzled over his memory. They weren’t this close when they first enrolled. ''I'm not sure because I was fooling around with other girls too much but didn’t they even start a duel?''

[[Image:ZnT05-121.jpg|thumb]]

Just when Guiche wanted to inquire about it, a group of new customers came into the bar.they were good-looking nobles. They were wearing hats with large brims furnished with stylish feathers and had sword-shaped wands sticking out their cloak. They seemed to be officers from the royal army.

They probably had been training the whole day; they came in without a care and started to look around for tables.

The officer started to talk about the different girls in the bar. Many different girls poured the wine but none seemed to satisfy the officers. One officer noticed Kirche and winked at her.

“Isn’t that a noble girl? Women that could be together with us will have to carry a wand around!”

“That’s right! This is a rare break that her Majesty has given to us, the officers of the royal army. We can’t just have some commoners pour our wine.”

While saying such words, they were loudly deciding whom would go and pick up the girls. It seemed Kirche was used to these kinds of things and continued drinking wine calmly, but Guiche was feeling uneasy. He supposed himself to be in a position where he should be escorting the girls, but couldn’t be firm in front of nobles that were officers in the royal army. He would probably get beaten up.

Eventually the decision was made for whom to go talk to them. One of the nobles stood up. He was a handsome man who was just over twenty years old.

Full of confidence, he played with his mustache and elegantly bowed to Kirche.

“We are the officers that belong to the Navaaru regiment. We were stricken by your august beauty and would like to invite you to our dining table.”

Kirche answered without even looking.

“Sorry, but I’m having a good time with my friends.”

The officer’s friends started hooting. If he got rejected now, it would bruise his pride. He tried to persuade Kirche with enthusiastic words.

“I will plead you to ignore that. Please bestow a moment of happiness upon us who have nothing but unforgiving battle awaiting us.”

But still, Kirche just waved him off.

The noble disappointed, went back to his friends .

“You’re not popular with women,” said an officer. But the young man shook his head.

“Did you hear her accent? She has to be a Germanian woman. Quite suspicious as a noble, if you ask me!”

“But I heard Germanian women are really lewd. Quite rare to see a woman with firm conduct.”

“Probably a Protestant to boot!”

Maybe it was partly because of the alcohol, but the officers started throwing insults against Kirche. Guiche and Montmorency looked at each other and asked Kirche if she wanted to leave the bar.

“But we were here first,” muttered Kirche as she stood up. Her long hair seemed to be burning as though it was a wild inferno. Other customers and waitresses and practically everyone who was watching the whole incident fell quiet.

“Ah, so have you changed you mind and decided to accompany us?”

“Yes, not with goblets… but with this.”

Kirche smoothly pulled out her wand.

The men fell out of their chair laughing.

“Don’t even try, young lady. We are nobles and will not point our wands at women.”

“Are you scared of Germanian women?”

“Ridiculous!”

The men continued laughing aloud.

“Then I will make you draw your wand.”

Kirche swung her wand. Fireballs equal to the number of men came out of the tip of her wand and instantly incinerated the decorative feathers on their hats. The bar stirred. Kirche stood up to bow to the audience.

The men who were being turned into the laughingstock stood up all at once.

“Miss, this joke has gone a little too far.”

“Really? But I’m always serious. And, wasn’t it you who invited me?”

“We invited you to drink, not to fight.”

“Then could I duel you gentlemen for insulting me just because I didn’t accept your offer to drink?”

The atmosphere in the bar froze.

One of the officers spoke determinedly,

“Foreign young lady, are you aware of the No Duel Policy? Under the order of Her Majesty, we are restricted from dueling. But you are a foreigner. As long as we reach an agreement among ourselves, we could do practically anything to you. Are you speaking under this knowledge?”

“Nobles in Tristain really give long speeches. If this was Germania, the duel would have ended by now.”

They couldn't back down after they had been made fun of like this. The officers looked at each other and one of them gripped his hat’s brim and said, “Choose your opponent, you have the right.”

But Kirche didn’t change her expression. But there was fiery anger swirling inside her. The more Kirche got mad, the more composed and mannered she became.

“As you have said, Germanian women are lewd, so I’ll take care of all of you together.”
Applause was heard inside the bar for Kirche’s brave words. The officers’ faces were flushed bright red due to anger from the insult.

“We are nobles but at the same time also soldiers. When insulted, when challenged, we will not hold back even if the enemy is a woman. Come.”

The noble pointed outside of the bar with his chin. Guiche was shaking under the situation. Montmorency was just drinking wine as though it was none of her business. Louise was talking about how the stupid woman was getting herself into useless trouble again and hiding in the kitchen. Saito unfortunately fell victim of Louise’s anger against Kirche and was passed out because of the pain that Louise had inflicted upon him; so he couldn’t intervene.

So, the one who stood up was Tabitha.

“You don’t have to worry about it. Sit down, it will be over in an instant.”

But Tabitha shook her head.

“Do you mean I won’t be able to beat them?”

“No. But I’ll go.”

“This doesn’t involve you,” said Kirche, but again Tabitha shook her head.

“I owe you.”

“You mean the incident in the Ragdorian Lake? Don’t mind it. I did it out of my own will anyways.”

“Not that.”

“Eh?”

Then Tabitha clearly muttered,

“Owe you one.”

Kirche recalled with those words.

“That’s quite a long time ago.” Kirche smiled.

She thought for a moment but finally decided to leave it to her friend.

“What happened? Got scared? We will forgive you if you apologize now.”

“You’ll still have to pour drinks for us though.”

“You’ll be lucky if it ends with you just pouring drinks.”

The officers laughed. Kirche pointed at Tabitha.

“Beg your pardon, but she has even more skill than me. She even has the title Chevalier.”

The officers put on a doubtful expression.

Tabitha just walked toward the entrance of the bar reticently.

“Do any of you gentlemen have the Chevalier title?”

The officers twisted their necks in disbelief.

“Then she should prove to be more than a match.”

As Kirche finished speaking, she sat down on a chair as though her job was over. The officers, who couldn’t back down, followed Tabitha to the outside of the bar.

“Is she gonna be ok?”

Asked Guiche. Kirche was just drinking her wine elegantly.

“That girl never forgets this kind of old fashioned promises.”

Kirche muttered happily.

Outside, Tabitha was facing the officers at 10 paces. Around them neighboring residents surrounded the duelers excitedly but also by keeping a good distance back. In reality, though the No Duel Policy was in effect, it didn’t all together stop the fights between the nobles. This kind of fight was an everyday occurrence.

However… the opponent of the team of three apparent officers of the royal army was a very young little girl. That combination drew the attention of the spectators.

“Gentlemen, our opponent is a kid. After this people will call us bullies. Our honor is going to be ruined no matter if we win or lose. What shall we do?”

As the man that was inviting Kirche said, the youngest of three answered, “Why not let her act first?”

The man who was silent until now said in a happy tone,

“Hah, teaching children is an adult's responsibility!”

''Chevalier? She must be joking. There is no way such a little girl can be given such a title.''

''Although she is a kid, she still is a noble. We cannot forgive such a lie. On top of that insulting an officer from the royal army is just absurd.''

Tabitha was just standing ominously there with her staff in her right hand. Nothing could be inferred from her expression. It seemed neither the crowd nor the three officers could ruffle her emotions.

“Little lady, please draw your staff first.”

Said the oldest of the nobles.

The onlookers held their breath and watched over them attentively.

Tabitha simply waved her staff easily, like the time she made wind to cool off Kirche. The battle ended in an instant.

As the customers saw Tabitha coming back to the bar, they gave her a huge welcome mixed with astonishment and wonder. There was a huge commotion outside. Because with just one hit from a huge “Air Hammer,” a hammer made of compressed air, Tabitha blew the officers to the other side of the street and knocked them out cold. One customer peeked outside the window timidly and saw that one of the officers had regained consciousness and was dragging the other two away.

“You are amazing despite your size!”

Although the bar was filled with applause, Tabitha was flipping a page in her book, not paying attention.

Kirche poured wine in to Tabitha’s cup with a smug expression.

“Let's have a toast.”

Guiche asked Kirche as if he was confused.

“Um, Kirche?”

“What?”

“Why are you two so close? You two are like sisters.”

“We just get along.”

But they were the opposite of each other. What’s more … Guiche pondered on what he recalled earlier. The two actually had a duel like the one outside as soon as they enrolled to the school.

“Were you two always this close? What happened between you two? Tell me.”

This also triggered Montmorency’s interest and she leaned forward.

“What happened? Tell us.”

Kirche looked at Tabitha, but Tabitha was silent. However Kirche nodded.

“She said I can talk about it so I will. It’s not that great of a story though.” Kirche took a full wine glass.

She gulped down the wine, and started telling the story with drowsy eyes.

==== Part 2 ====

Kirche entered Tristain Magic Academy as Spring was in the air, during the fourth month, Feoh's moon's 2nd week, the middle of Heimdallr's week.

The entrance ceremony was held in Alvíss Hall. There, every year, the ninety or so new students would be divided into three classes. Children of aristocratic families, gathered from all over, had waited for Principal Osman with nervous looks on their faces.

Osman, leading the teachers, appeared on the 2nd floor and looked over the students a floor below.

“Students, you are Tristain's... Argh!”

Osman, spreading out his arms and legs, had jumped from the railing of the 2nd floor, preparing to land on a desk downstairs. In mid-air, he waved his staff to use “Levitation” to land safely, but failed. He'd grown old; the time he took to invoke spells had lengthened too much and he fell straight onto the desk. The hall was filled with an uproar as teachers jumped down to help him up. Osman had pulled something badly and someone had to heal him with Water magic. He continued, with no hint of embarrassment,

“Everyone, Become the aristocrats who will support Helkeginia in the future!”

Such brave words. Everyone started clapping, feeling pity for Osman who was trying so hard to maintain his composure.

In the crowd... There was a beautiful girl who stood out even amongst the nobles. This was Kirche, who held the title of “Ardent”. Giving a big yawn as she looked at the clumsy principal, she wondered if she'd made a mistake applying here.

For Kirche, however, who'd left Vindobona Magical Academy in Germania's capital... There were no further alternatives, other than going abroad to study. Her parents staying in Zerbst had planned to marry Kirche, who'd been loafing around home after leaving school, off to some old Marquis. Kirche, who had no present desire for marriage, literally flew out of the country to Tristain seeking asylum.

Her impulses moved her to act.

From a young age, once she took a liking to something she did all she could to get it. If someone protested, she'd shut him up with her specialty, “Fire”. The reason for her dropping out, the “Incident” that had occurred in Germania, was a result of this aspect of her personality..

The personality you grow up with is a hard thing to change. Even in Tristain, her arrogant ways were in full play.

Getting back to the present, sitting next to Kirche was a petite, blue-haired girl. Compared to the beautiful goddess Kirche, possessor of a devil's body, this girl's body hadn't even hit puberty. She really was a child, after all. The jade eyes behind the glasses still carried a hint of childishness. Even though she was at an Entrance Ceremony, those eyes were still wide open, engrossed in reading her book.

For no apparent reason, Kirche started to get irritated with her attitude. To Kirche, good kids who liked to study were good targets for bullying. She asked in a low voice, “What are you reading?” and snatched away the book. The other girl looked at her with emotionless eyes.

The words in the book were too hard for Kirche, she couldn't understand a thing.

“The hell is this... 'Wind's Power's Influence on Atmospherics and Consequences'? Dunno what it's saying. Can you even use this kinda high level magic?”

The girl did not reply, only stretching out her hand.

“Hey, when you're asking a favor from someone, you should give your name, didn't your parents ever teach you?”

To be honest, it wasn't really asking a favor, just trying to get back something that had been taken away... The girl took a moment to consider, and said her name - “Tabitha”.

“Whats that? Does everyone in Tristain use such weird names?”

Kirche was close to rolling on the floor in laughter. The teacher in charge of assigning classes shot her a glare, but Kirche, ignoring him, continued to laugh.

Tabitha looked at Kirche with cold eyes. The chain that held her parents' destinies... to hers had been mocked by someone. At that moment, Kirche totally didn't see the change in Tabitha eyes.

A girl with strawberry-blond hair, unable to take it any longer, stood right up.

“That girl over there! Something important is being announced now! Why don't you shut up!”

She'd probably been enduring Kirche's arrogance from before.

“Who are you? I am Louise Françoise Le Blanc de la Vallière. To think there are people like you attending, shocking!”

“La Vallière?”

Kirche looked happily at Louise's face.

“Please look after me. I'm Kirche von Zerbst, your neighbour. To think we'd meet here! What a privilege!”

On hearing this Louise's entire body began to tremble.

“W-W-What did you say?”

“Oh, please look after me.”

Kirche gave a charming laugh. A teacher who saw them shivering in rage roared at the three,

“All of you quiet down!”

“Okay.” Saying this, Kirche returned to her seat. Tabitha snatched her book back from Kirche's hand and glared at her from the corner of her eyes, her lips pressed tight.

Every year was divided into three classes, named for the 3 legendary saints, Suen, Iyer and Seger. Kirche and Tabitha were in Suen, Louise in Iyer, while Guiche and Montmorency had been assigned to Seger.

After leaving a big impression at the entrance ceremony, Kirche was being ignored by the girls of her class. That special wild attractiveness of Germanian girls, as well as that generous bust, the hormones in the air just couldn't be shut out. In a second, she had all the boys in class to herself. This made the Tristain girls, already famous for being jealous, burn in envy.

Her personality was one of the reasons she was disliked. Even in Germania, the land of Fire, Kirche had been ostracized for her arrogance. Her personality just rubbed the Tristainians, who worshipped caution as a virtue, the wrong way. Within a short time of starting school, she'd already seduced three boys. There were two reasons. Firstly, those three boys were the better looking ones in class. Secondly, and more importantly... she was just so bored.

Number one, a seductive glance thrown in the hallway.
Number two, sticking her bust out as she pretended to trip.
Number three, crossing her legs in front of him.

Just like that, the three had already asked Kirche to go out with them. Kirche received their requests as though she were getting court summons. She went out with all three at the same time without hiding anything, and so the three were soon locked in combat.

At the end of the pitched battle, the third boy emerged victorious. Just as he was congratulating himself over finally getting Kirche to himself, she found a fourth one.

Several girls interested in these boys formed an alliance to negotiate with Kirche. Kirche, who'd just found five and six, and was once again three-timing, snorted with contempt at the forsaken girls.

“Don't you know when to stop? How many boys do you want before you're happy?”

“Who knows, I don't.”

Said Kirche as she sat at her desk polishing her nails.

“Quit acting dumb!”

“I didn't do anything. They just found me by themselves, saying 'Kirche, wanna come to my room and drink,' or 'I've written a poem, wanna hear it,' stuff like that.”

Kirche said, imitating the boys.

“It's always like this, I'm pretty irritated too, so I have to accept, in your language 'Oui'.” Did I pronounce it right?”

Her attitude made the girls' envy rocket to new heights instantly.

“Listen here. This is Tristain, where we prize prudence and tradition, unlike your barbarian country. Even in love there are proper ways. An ignorant country-girl who doesn't even know that should just go back home!”

“If you're really so concerned about your lover, why not lock him up in your room?”

“What did you say?”

“I'm just so confused. If you've got the time to be jealous, why not try to persuade him to stay?” If you like him you should compliment him a bit. All y'all only know how to put on an angry face, you don't even know how to say things that make a man happy, do you?

“That's what guys should do!”

“Well I'm not like that, if I want someone, I'll praise him as much as possible, otherwise, I'm gonna be very sad.”

“Don't treat us like idiots!”

“However, all of you can rest assured. Although I follow the philosophy of “Do whatever it takes to get what I want,” I'd never take what's most important to someone.

“Liar! Haven't you tried to grab our boyfriends with your dirty hands?”

Kirche turned her gaze slowly to the girls surrounding her.

“To you, It's really not the most important thing, is it.”

“What did you say?”

“If it was such an important thing, you wouldn't have formed a team to negotiate with me. You'd have taken my head off my shoulders a long time ago, or am I wrong?”

The jealous girls had nothing to say.

“...Er....”

“I don't want to die yet. Therefore, I won't take what's most precious from someone.”

The girls had been struck by Kirche's imposing manner and started to look at each other.

“If I plan on taking someone's most precious possession, I'll be ready to fight for it. My element is “Fire”. “Fire” controls destruction and passion. I too, want a passionate affair that turns all life to ash and burns everything to the ground.”

Just like that, Kirche's lovers continued to increase, but she was unable to make a single friend. Tabitha, however, was not much better off.

Tabitha hardly spoke to anyone at all. Whether it was break time or lunchtime, starting class or ending, even in the dorms or social spaces. She said nothing to anyone. Silent, with a world-weary look on her face... only reading. No matter who tried to speak to her, Tabitha totally ignored them. Not just ignored, it was as though she was totally ignorant of their even existing.

Because of this, Tabitha turned into an object of ridicule. For some reason, she refused to give her last name, so the rumors were that she was a bastard.

The time when she really raised the ire of the entire class was during their first class.

Tabitha, who'd been taken as just a 'normal' bookworm, was found to be an adept “Wind” mage during the first “Wind” magic lesson.

Mr. Quito was in charge of “Wind” class. The first words out of his mouth were,

“This year's students are just too sorry.”

Displeasure was immediately written on the faces of the students, who'd gathered in the central courtyard.

“Looking at your school record, almost all of you are 'dot' mages, only a few are 'line'. Not even one is a 'triangle' mage. What's going on?”

Dot and triangle referred to the number of elements that could be stacked. 'Dot' meant one element, 'line' meant the mage could combine two. Even if it was the same element, as long as it could be stacked, a powerful spell could be created.

“I have absolutely no hopes for any of you, but this is my job, after all.”

After Mr. Quito finished speaking in a low voice, class started. “Wind”'s basic skill's are “Flight” and “levitation”.

However... Tabitha began to show her abilities at this point.

She was the first to soar far up quickly using the “Flight” spell. Even so, to try to avoid attention, she'd deliberately not used all her power. Mr. Quito was rather confused.

“For a 'dot' mage, that pretty good.”

Not knowing Tabitha's true ability, it was unavoidable that he'd say that.

For various reasons, the only person who knew Tabitha's real power was Principal Osman. Moreover, Mr. Quito hadn't looked at the exchange students' records.

“No matter what, all of you lost out to the youngest girl in class. Don't you feel ashamed?”

With Mr. Quito's words, the entire class started to get angry.

During the break after lunch, one of the boys asked Tabitha to spar with him.

Sparring like this was basically the same as dueling. Since it was sparring, there was no little danger of any loss of life, at least not in this time period. In times past, it was said that giving your opponent the coup de grace was the way of the noble, but this age of heroes had disappeared into history. The modern method was to use spells with low lethality, and once someone was injured, the bout would be decided. Although at times there were incidents were a finger was broken, it was far safer than placing one's life on the line. In most cases, stealing your opponent's wand was considered the most elegant way of winning.

The youth who had challenged Tabitha was named de Lorraine. Born into a family famous for “Wind” magic, he was one of their year's elite 'line' magicians.

He carried a grudge from having been beaten at “Flight” by some unknown like Tabitha. He liked to boast that there was no one who could compete with him in “Wind” magic, and wanted a chance to get back at Tabitha.

Walking towards Tabitha, reading in the central courtyard, he issued a declaration of war,

“Milady, I would like your instruction in “Wind” magic.”

When Tabitha gave no reply, de Lorraine started to get angry.

“To continue reading while someone is challenging you, isn't this far too rude?”

Tabitha still did not reply. De Lorraine's words went by her ears unheard as though it were sound of the breeze.

“So, when it comes to sparring you don't have what it takes. That isn't hard to understand. After all, these contests put one's life on the line! Totally different from flying and jumping around a bit in class!”

Tabitha continued to flip through her book. De Lorraine's insulting words had no effect on the jade-eyed girl.

“Heh!”

De Lorraine snorted, and smirked.

“So. It seems that the rumors of you being a bastard are true. I fear you don't even know who your mother is. To feel envious of some low-born person like you would dishonor my family's reputation!”

As he gave these words and prepared to leave, Tabitha finally stood up. If Kirche were to see her now she would probably feel it. Within those emotionless jade eyes, an icy wind was howling.

“Have you finally gotten serious?”

Tabitha set her book down on the bench, and turning, walked towards an open area.

Tabitha and de Lorraine stood facing each other about ten meters apart.

“Although I don't want to give my name to a bastard like you, this is the common practice. I, Verrieres de Lorraine, shall be your opponent.”

Tabitha did not give her name.

“It's so pitiful to not have a name to give, even at a time like this! I shall not show mercy! En guarde!”

De Lorraine shouted, and began to chant, “Wind Break.” He planned to send Tabitha flying at once. Tabitha did not take a stance, and merely silently prepared to take the wind that seemed set to blow her away.

What was going on? She totally made no attempt to take an invocation stance. De Lorraine's “Wind Break” was a powerful spell, a spell to counter it would take some time to cast.

Was it because she had never sparred like this before, or had she been scared witless by de Lorraine's spell...

Whatever the reason, time was up.

Just as de Lorraine felt he had victory in his hand...

Tabitha raised her wand, and as though clearing spiderwebs from her path, waved it randomly. A single word was spoken, and just like that, Tabitha had control of all the air currents in the area.

This minute adjustment in air flow changed de Lorraine's spell's forward momentum, returning it to the caster.

De Lorraine was flung against the wall by his own wind. Giving him no time, Tabitha immediately began to cast again. Water vapour in the air froze to ice, turning into countless frozen arrows, which plunged towards de Lorraine.

“Ah!”

With a clear tinkling sound, the ice arrows pinned de Lorraine to the wall by his cloak and clothes. He was scared stiff by this power he had seen for the first time in his life. “Wind,” could it really be all that powerful? A giant ice arrow flew towards the pinned de Lorraine from the front.

“I'm going to die! Save me!"

He shouted reflexively. The arrow, as thick as his arm, stopped in front of his eye. It started to melt, turning into a puddle.

At the same time, the arrows that pinned his body to the wall too began to melt.

The newly released de Lorraine trembled uncontrollably. At his feet, a pool began to form, not from the defrosting ice arrows, but from some other liquid. From between his legs liquid flowed, forming a body-temperature puddle. He sank to his knees.

Throwing away his wand, and begging, ”Please spare me,” he crawled away.

Tabitha's little feet suddenly filled his vision, scaring him so much that he shrieked. She stood there looking down at him, her expression unchanging.

“Spare me! Let me live! S-Sparring's merely a game! Duels where you gamble your life are old history!”

De Lorraine said, denying everything he had said earlier. Tabitha stuck out a wand.

“Let me go! If you let me live, I'll do anything you say!”

Tabitha pointed at the wand in her hands, saying simply,

“You forgot this.”

It was the wand de Lorraine had thrown away.

Those were the reasons why Kirche and Tabitha were hated by the rest of their class... Kirche especially by the girls whose boyfriends she had stolen, and Tabitha by de Lorraine, who she had beaten so badly.

De Lorraine suggested a plan to the girls.

On hearing his plan, the girls clapped and agreed. This would keep their identities from being known and take care of the two most hated girls in class.

==== Part 3 ====

The welcoming dance party for the new students would be held on the weekend of the second week, the week of Heimdallr, in the month of Ur. As the focus of the party was the new students, the senior students decorated the hall and entertained the new students as hosts.

The table was filled with delicacies prepared specially to welcome the stomachs of the new students. The splendidly dressed seniors were discussing which new juniors to invite for a dance.

Needless to say, the most eye-catching person was naturally the foreign student studying at the academy from Germania, Kirche.

Basically, the new students were still not used to social activities, so in terms of their tastes in attire, or dancing moves, they were still considered very bad. Consequently, they were not qualified to be dance partners of the senior students yet. Nonetheless, this new Germanian student who had been very “lively” in the social sector in all manners was another case. She possessed a strong sexy charm, her beauty was comparable to a flower giving off the scent of sweet nectar. The chatting topic of these senior students was focused on who would invite this new student for a dance.

And so, when Kirche -wearing a black sexy dancing gown that brought out her well-developed breasts even more, her hair combed to a hairstyle popular on the streets, and adorning a ruby necklace that symbolized a slight fever- appeared, all the gentlemen in the area gave an emotional sigh. The sigh spread out like a ripple, and in a moments notice, Kirche had captured the eyes of all the people in the area.

The females at the scene, upon seeing Kirche’s appearance, shifted their eyes away, and began finding faults with her dressing and hairstyle. This was because having the attention grabbed by a foreign female had made them feel very unhappy.

The male seniors surrounded Kirche, all trying to invite her to dance. Kirche showed a proud expression, and squinted her eyes like an arrogant queen.

As soon as Kirche took up a wineglass, there would be someone pouring grape wine for her. Whenever she bit a piece of cheese, there would be someone bringing her a plate with meat. If she told a joke, everyone would laugh heartily. Kirche’s every move drew the eyes of everyone at the scene.

The music had started. Kirche chose a noble to be her dance partner. He was a tall and handsome second year student. This handsome guy showed a smile like a perfect sculpture, and kissed the back of the hand Kirche stretched out to him. Anyone could tell easily that these two were the highlight of the day.

There were a bunch of people on their seats a distance away, watching this with ice cold eyes.

They were the group that intended to take revenge on Kirche and Tabitha. One of them, who bore love for that second year handsome student, bit her handkerchief and shook her head in anger.

“Ah<nowiki>~~</nowiki> What is that! How dare she get so close to Pelisson-sama…”

The leader of this revenge group, Thonet Charente, said softly as she flicked her gray hair.

“Just watch. We are going to shame you right before everybody…”

Following that, she sent a signal to De Lorraine. He had been hiding behind the curtains at a corner of the hall, waiting for this moment to arrive.

He followed the script that he had practiced beforehand, and began chanting a spell while pointing his wand at Kirche.

Kirche was holding onto the second year student and walking into the hall, when suddenly, a small whirlwind wrapped around her body.

“What is this?”

[[Image:ZnT05-147.jpg|thumb]]
Before she finished her sentence, the whirlwind began to twist and turn and entangled her gown.

“Huh? Oh?”

Countless thin small wind blades cut Kirche’s skirt and underwear, tearing them to shreds.

“Wahhhhhhhhhhhhh!”

The one who gave off this scream of exclamation was not Kirche, but a girl standing near her. Other than the shoes at her feet, Kirche was just like a newborn, dumbly standing at the center of the hall, naked.

The second year student who was supposed to be with Kirche had a nosebleed, and fell after losing a pool of blood. All the gentlemen at the scene, including the teachers, all stared straight at Kirche, as if swallowing her whole being. As for the ladies who did not have a good impression of Kirche, even though they gave off something similar to a sigh of pity towards this sudden incident, in their hearts they were laughing in secret, feeling that their unhappy feelings were vented out.

Yet… Kirche did not panic from this unfortunate accident, and instead, she brought her queen stance into play.

She did not cover her bronze-colored body, which was giving off a wild charm, at all. She walked to the side of the wall, looking very natural, and sat on the sofa there.

And, under the stare of surrounding students, she crossed her legs, murmuring comments like “it got cooler”. At this moment, the culprit, De Lorraine acted indifferently and walked over.

“What a disaster.” He said as he draped his coat over Kirche.

“Just who… Did, did such a thing…”

De Lorraine said, shifting his eyes away from the body Kirche was so proud of. His face could not help but blush red.

“Basically I can more or less guess who it is.”

Kirche stared at a bunch of girls in the far corner. They were looking in this direction, and smirking as they whispered to each other.

De Lorraine placed his mouth by the side of Kirche’s ear.

“Erm… I saw someone that seemed like the culprit in the shadows from the curtains…”

Kirche used suspicious eyes to look at De Lorraine.

“Oh… Really?”

“Yes. If I tell you who it is, would you go on a date with me?”

De Lorraine repeated from the script that they had prepared beforehand. Mainly because Thonet Charente argued very strongly that, by asking this, Kirche was more likely to believe what he said.

Kirche studied De Lorraine slightly. He had a face that looked rather inflexible… He belonged to the type that, even though confident in their studies and magic, had absolutely no idea about boy-girl relationships. It looked as though he might be secretly in love with her?

Kirche gave a charming smile. Looking down on him, she thought to herself: ''What is this? So this guy is just another secret admirer of mine.'' For people who are overly narcissistic, their eyes that are meant to see the truth tend to be blinded very easily as well.

“Sure, so tell me.”

De Lorraine told Kirche softly.

“…It was a small sized girl. She was looking at you and waved her wand, so I think that it must be her.”

“So then who is she?”

“I did not get to see the face clearly though.”

De Lorraine seemed embarrassed as he added.

“Yeah, after that, my attention was shifted onto you, with your gown turned into cloth strips. It was after that that I thought that she might be the culprit for this. But when I turned my head again, she was no longer there."

“Oh… Is there anything with you that can act as proof?”

De Lorraine took out a thread of hair from his pocket. That was a thread of blue hair.

“This hair color is very uncommon.”

“To possess hair of such color, there shouldn’t be many?”

De Lorraine nodded.

“Thank you, I think I know who it is.”

Kirche said so softly, looked across the area and… Her eyes stopped at a small girl wearing spectacles. ''That kid, I think her name was Tabitha?''

''De Lorraine, who is standing beside me now, didn’t he have a duel with her?'' As she was not interested in this sort of thing, she had only heard a little of what happened.

“Didn’t you have a duel with her?”

“Yes.” De Lorraine nodded. “Though it is shameful, but I lost very miserably.”

“So I heard. The reason for the duel?”

“Because she was very disrespectful towards me, I said: “I wonder what your mother is like.” As you know, that girl has a strange name right? She must be hiding lowly birth. The moment I said that, she suddenly acted, that is why I lost against her.”

De Lorraine lied.

Kirche tilted her head and thought about it.

She had made fun of her for a bit during the entrance ceremony, could that be the reason? Besides, she seemed to have made fun of her name before.

She narrowed her eyes and stared at Tabitha, her face showing a cold smile.

Seeing this scene, De Lorraine judged that his plan seemed to be going smoothly, he couldn't help but give a smirk in his heart.

Kirche appeared to be completely convinced… That Tabitha bore a hatred towards her for making fun of her name, and consequently took revenge.

The reason Thonet Charente presented this idea to De Lorraine was because she remembered that there had been some friction between Kirche and Tabitha during the entrance ceremony, so she put that incident into use in this plan.

The next morning… Kirche walked into the classroom, and sat beside Tabitha. Tabitha on the other hand read her book without moving. Kirche took action and snatched her book over.

Tabitha looked towards Kirche, those blue eyes that still did not allow others to detect any emotions in them shone with a certain glow.

“You… The method of revenge you thought of is really clever.”

Tabitha did not reply.

“Is it that unforgivable to have your name made fun of?”

Tabitha tilted her head, looking at Kirche, she did not seem to understand that Kirche meant that incident.

Kirche threw pieces of her gown before Tabitha.

“This is very expensive.”

Tabitha used her finger to rub the cloth, and looked at it for a while.

“I intend to make you suffer the same humiliation, will you accept that?”

Tabitha shook her head, as if implying “I have no idea what you are talking about.”

“Stop acting. You excel at “Wind” magic right? I hated the wind originally, but now I hate it even more. To be like you, sneaking at some dark corner to release a whirlwind… That is really too annoying!”

“It wasn’t me.”

With things developed to such a state, Tabitha finally opened her mouth.

“Things have already gotten to this stage, and you still intend to act innocent?”

Kirche’s red hair danced like fire. She showed an effortless smile and said in a calm voice.

“Then remember this, it shouldn’t take long for me to make you remember it.”

With that, Kirche stood up and walked back to her seat.

Thonet Charente and De Lorraine sneakily hid at one corner of the classroom to eavesdrop on their conversation; following that they exchanged glances, and secretly gave a smile.

They initiated the second part of their plan very quickly.

After school that day, Tabitha returned to her room, only to find it in a pathetic state. The room was filled with a burnt smell, books, which had been Tabitha’s only friend, and the bookshelf to put them were all burnt to pieces. Tabitha picked up the remains of one of the burnt books. The pages inside were burnt to ashes, and flew off, falling back onto the floor.

Tabitha bit her lips hard. She used her emotionless eyes to look around, and found a thread of hair that fell onto her bed. She picked up that thread of hair and with the kerosene lamp in her room, she saw the red long hair shining with luster.

Within Tabitha’s deep blue eyes, a strong cold blizzard began to blow.

Deep in the night, there was a knock on Kirche’s door.

Kirche had been furious about having provided her body at the party for free for the admiring of all the students and teachers in school, she asked the person outside the door: “Who is it?”

“It is me.”

It was Tabitha’s voice. The side of Kirche’s lips raised in a vigorous manner, revealing a cruel smile that would never be displayed before others. She opened the door to her room.

Tabitha held a large wand in her hand, standing outside the door.

“You finally intend to settle things once and for all?”

Kirche asked, looking from above at this girl whose height was only up to her chest. Tabitha did not reply, and just used cold eyes to stare at Kirche.

Those eyes gave a clear reply to Kirche’s question.

“Location?”

Kirche asks once more.

“Anywhere is fine.”

“Time?”

“Now.”

“Good.”

Kirche took up her wand, and walked off before Tabitha.

At the center of the Vestri Courtyard that barely had anyone there even in the day, Kirche and Tabitha turned their bodies to face each other. It seemed that the moon would be their only audience.

Yet… There were other spectators hiding behind bushes or the shadow of the tower. That would be De Lorraine, or the group of girls seeking revenge, with Thonet Charente as their leader. And Thonet Charente was the culprit for sneaking into Tabitha’s room and burning her bookshelf.

This bunch of people were rejoicing over the success of their plan. They wanted to witness the final results, and so they arrived here, sneaking up behind Tabitha and Kirche.

Darkness quietly surrounded the cold moist air in the night of spring.

Kirche raised her wand before her.

“Firstly, I would like to apologize. Regarding making fun of your name… I have no bad intentions. As you can see, this is just my personality~ It seems that unintentionally, I tend to make others angry.”

Tabitha placed her big wand down towards the ground, and was prepared to chant a spell anytime.

“But, I never expected you to make me suffer such a humiliation, so I will not go easy on you.”

Yet Kirche noticed that Tabitha was still very small. Even though she was really angry, but to fight against a girl as young as her… Is this really right? This query appeared in her heart faintly.

“Don’t take me for a normal flirt and underestimate my capabilities. I am a von Zerbst of Germania, you have heard of it right?”

Tabitha nodded.

“Then, you should know the rumors that my family has on the battlefield. My family is cheerful and free like fire, but we are not just that. We will cheerfully and freely burn everything to ashes. And not just our enemies… Sometimes even our own men if they do not listen to us.”

Tabitha looked at Kirche motionlessly, the expression on her face seemed to be saying: “So what?”

"The thing I am most boastful about is the Zerbst flame that flows within my body. So as long as something obstructs my path, no matter what it is, I will burn it to a crisp. Even if it is our King… Or a child, they are all the same."

Tabitha began spell-chanting. It seemed that Kirche’s threatening words did not have any effect on Tabitha.

“I have already warned you.”

[[Image:ZnT05-157.jpg|thumb]]
Kirche waved her wand. Because of the considerable amount of military training she had received, when she gets serious, her chanting speed is faster than anyone else.

From the tip of her wand a fireball, not conservative in terms of size or power, flew towards Tabitha. Tabitha changed her spell in an instant, making an ice wall right before herself.

A thick ice wall blocked Kirche’s fireball… And melted into water. But this ice wall was unable to completely block Kirche’s fireball, causing Tabitha’s hair to be burnt by the spitting flames.

Tabitha jumped backwards, and then turned defense into attack. She made the water vapour in the air condense into ice, sending ice arrows flying at Kirche from all directions. She was serious as well, compared to the time when she nailed De Lorraine to the wall last time, the number of ice arrows was about three times as many… All hurdling straight towards Kirche.

Kirche waved her wand. Flames spinned around her body, wrapping onto the sharp ice blades, and melting them entirely. But, one of the ice arrows that had yet to melt completely scratched her cheek.

A drop of fresh blood fell along Kirche’s cheek.

Yet… Both Kirche and Tabitha stopped after that… The attacks from both sides ended there.

Both of them lowered their wands, and stared at each other.

Kirche stretched her tongue out to lick the blood that was falling down her cheek.

Tabitha used her hand to check her burnt hair as well.

De Lorraine who was hiding in the bushes asked Thonet Charente beside him, who was holding her breath to observe the battle.

“…What is going on? Is it over already?”

“…How should I know. Geez, get on with the fight already. There's no result yet is there?”

Why did Tabitha and Kirche stop fighting after releasing one attack each? De Lorraine and Thonet Charente could not understand the reason at all.

“What a headache… It seems that this is a misunderstanding after all.” Kirche said, pouting.

This mindless speech made De Lorraine and gang even more confused. Now is not the time to make such a relaxed speech is it? The two of them should be dueling, betting their lives on it shouldn’t they?

Tabitha seemed to have the same opinion as Kirche, and nodded.

Following that, she walked up to Kirche, and handed the burnt book to Kirche. Kirche took a look, and shook her head, saying.

“I didn’t do this.”

Tabitha raised her head to look up at Kirche. Kirche gave a faint smile, and patted her shoulder.

“My, if there is something I want, I would rob it, but my rule is to 'not rob the most treasured items of others'.”

Tabitha openned her mouth to say.

“Why?”

“Because, if I rob that, it would cause a situation where I have to risk my life, isn’t that kind of thing very troublesome?”

Kirche laughed cheerfully.

Tabitha, led by Kirche, revealed a tiny smile.

Kirche seemed to have noticed that smile, and said to Tabitha.

“You are cuter when you smile like this.”

After that, Kirche raised her wand high. A few tiny fireballs were fired towards the sky like fireworks, lighting up the area as though it was morning.

De Lorraine and gang who had been hiding amidst the darkness were instantly revealed in this light.

“Hi! Hiiiiiiii!"

“You people… What are you doing here?”

“N-no, just taking a stroll!”

“A stroll? Go for that a little later. Yeah, regarding the humiliation I suffered thanks to you… I would like to 'repay' you.”

The girls and De Lorraine intended to run, but their legs were tied tightly by Tabitha’s ropes of wind.

Kirche closed in upon De Lorraine who fell down.

“W-W-Why!”

“Are you trying to ask how we realized it?”

De Lorraine nodded vigorously as if he had a cramp.

“Listen well, have you heard the phrase 'The strong will know the strong?' When you become 'Triangle class' like us, you will be able to understand the level of the magic being cast on you. The whirlwind that tore my gown at the party, compared to the ice arrows this child has used just now, even though they are both of “wind” magic, the magical powers in the two are completely different!”

“Hi! Hi! Hiiiii!"

Hearing the term 'Triangle Mages', all the people who fell to the floor were so scared they began trembling.

“Tabitha and I realized that both of us are triangle mages; that is why we let our wands down. If burnt by my flames, how can there be any book that retains its original shape? Remember well, my “fire” will burn everything 'to a crisp'.”

De Lorraine struggled to get up to escape. Tabitha was about to chant a spell, but Kirche stopped her.

“Leave it to me.”

Tabitha shook her head.

“What are those books! I will become your friend in place of your books! But my humiliation… I am unable to find anything in replacement. So, I will take revenge for you as well, just watch!”

Something warm was created within Tabitha’s heart. Ever since she had abandoned her name, this is the first time someone had said something like “become your friend”.

This sentence… Seemed to have made the blizzard that has been rampaging in her heart melt slightly… Tabitha had that feeling.

“I owe you one.”

Tabitha nodded to say.

Her voice was very soft… She sounded a little shy, and there seemed to be a little happiness mixed in her tone. Having someone whom she could owe something to, this made Tabitha very happy without knowing why.

“Fine, you shall owe me for now. You better return the favor in the future!”

Kirche used a calm voice and a solemn demeanor to begin spell-chanting. A fireball flew at De Lorraine and his gang, who had no idea which way to run to.

The queen of flames sent more fireballs in concession, her actions seemed as though she was dancing, her tone sounded as though she was singing in happiness……

The angrier Kirche got, the cooler her speech, and the calmer her attitude.

==== Part 4 ====

After listening to the story of their past, Montmorency seemed to find it hard to believe and said,

“So that incident with De Lorraine and Thonet Charente’s hair and clothes burnt, and even hung upside down on the tower, was done by you!”

“That’s right", Kirche nodded cheerfully, admitting it.

The next morning, when De Lorraine and Thonet Charente were rescued from the tower, they insisted that they had climbed up to hang themselves upside down on their own. But the truth behind that incident? No one knows. It seems that they might have been threatened by Kirche.

Guiche nodded hard in agreement.

“That is to say, just now when Tabitha used "owe you one" as her reason, and took on the duel for you… Is due to you taking revenge for Tabitha as well then?”

Kirche nodded.

“Yup.”

Louise, who was originally serving wine and dishes, and Saito, who had been washing plates in the kitchen, had joined the group at the table, and were listening attentively.

Louise, who was wearing a thin shoulder strap close-fit vest and skirt, used an indifferent tone to say.

“But, that time you were just intending to punish De Lorraine and gang yourself, so you robbed Tabitha’s right to revenge by your own account right? So what is there to say she owes you one?”

“You can say that too.”

“You are really overboard.”

Guiche expressed his views in a helpless tone.

“I, am really…”

“Really what…?”

“Really willful… Maybe that's the case?”

Kirche shook her head and mumbled, vexed. Everyone sighed deeply. ''So this person never realized it all along!''

“You do not really need to take the place of this woman for that duel, right? According to what she said herself… As Louise said earlier, you owe her nothing.” Montmorency said to Tabitha, who was reading a book.

''No''------ Tabitha was shaking her head in objection to Montmorency’s comment. She didn't feel that she owed Kirche because Kirche helped her take revenge then.

“''I will become your friend.''” This sentence was the reason why Tabitha felt that she owed Kirche.

In other words, that was a proof of their friendship. So… If Kirche were humiliated by others, she would fight for her in replacement, and she viewed this action as proof of their friendship.

''What is owed, must be returned''.

Yet Tabitha did not go the extra mile to try to explain this, and just nodded slightly.

“Huaaaaa~” Kirche made a big yawn. “Drinking wine and chatting for so long, I feel sleepy.”

“Is that so, good, go back already.” Louise replied in a cold tone.

“It is so troublesome to go back~ I want to stay here.”

“What about the money?”

“Thanks for the treat.”

“What is that you are saying! How much do you think this meal costs!”

“I am going to tell everyone in the academy...”

Louise shut up and lowered her head.

Following that, Kirche dragged Tabitha and stood up, going up to the guestroom area on the second story and leaving Montmorency, Guiche, Saito, and Louise still sitting there.

“That, that, that woman! One, one, one day I will definitely kill her…” Louise was so angry that her whole body kept on shaking.

Guiche pulled the lower portion of Montmorency’s clothes.

“What are you doing?”

“Let’s, let’s stay here today?”

“…Fine, but there must be two beds!”

“You will pay for your own bills, right!?” Louise glared at the two of them.

“Err, we don't have any money… Don’t be so calculating, since you are paying for those two already, might as well pay for us as well.”

“What the hell are you talking about!”

As Louise was shouting at the two, Saito recalled that he had given them his money last time, and then he heard nothing about it. At first, they said they needed money to make the antidote for the love potion, so he should have given them around five hundred écu gold then. He had not gotten his money back from them up till now.

“Hey Guiche.”

“What is it?”

“I gave you guys some money, right? Return it quickly.”

Guiche and Montmorency put on awkward expressions and looked at each other.

Saito began sweating a cold sweat down his back.

“Hey… Don’t tell me you guys spent it all already?”

“No… No we didn’t… Just that…”

“What?”

“Erm, that is to say… Due to the necessary expenditures when making the medicine…” Montmorency gave a smile as if trying to curry favor with Saito.

“So you spent it all, right!?”

“I will return you the money after some time!”

“How long is some time! You poor noble!”

“Who are you calling poor!”

Then, just as they intended to put up an ugly fight…

The nobles that were taken care of by Tabitha earlier came into the shop once more. They noticed Guiche and Montmorency, and walked over.

“What do you guys want?” Saito asked.

Guiche and Montmorency were shocked, and began shivering following that.

The middle aged noble among the group spoke.

“Where did the ladies earlier go?”

“They, they went upstairs to rest.” Montmorency replied as she was trembling.

The military officers looked at each other.

“They got away?”

“Seems like it.”

“May, may I know what is the matter?” Guiche queried.

The other party gave a cheerful smile and replied.

“No, it is nothing much. We just thought that we might thank them, regarding what happened earlier. But, if it is just the few of us, we may not be able to thank them properly… So, please look, like this, we brought an entire squadron over.”

Louise and gang were shocked, and hurriedly looked outside the shop.

Because there were several hundreds of military men lined up outside, the scene scared them so much that they almost fell off their chairs.

“Stand attention<nowiki>~~~</nowiki> Line up towards your right!!”

After the military officer standing before the squad shouted out the commands loudly, all the soldiers adjusted their groups instantly, the weapons in their hands gave off a clear sound.

“I will get them down now!” Guiche stood up, and intended to escape to the second storey.

“No, no, no, if you escape as well, then we would be very troubled. No problem, it is fine for their friends to accept our thanks as well. Because, be it taking revenge for a friend, or taking revenge in place of a friend… They all are part of the privileges of being friends, and a duty as well.”

Saito and gang hurriedly tried to make their escape. But they were easily caught by the military officers. The four of them were dragged out of the shop together.

“You guys should be expert magicians as well! Since you are friends of those two ladies! So please, don’t be shy, you must show us your strength!”

“Help! We are not their friends!”

The screams of the four of them echoed in the night skies.

Two hours later……

In the end, Kirche still had not drank enough, and came down to the shop… And she found Louise, Montmorency, Guiche and Saito lying on the table, barely alive.

The group were beat up by those military men, and were half-dead. Louise had used too much "explosion" magic in the past few days, and that consumed all her willpower. Saito, as usual, had left Derflinger at the small room at the attic, and so was of no use. As for Guiche, he was taken down in a mere two seconds. Since Montmorency hated fighting, she made a declaration if neutrality, but the other party did not accept what she said.

Kirche, who knew nothing of what had happened, scratched her head, at a loss.

“You guys… What happened?”

The party lying on the table used a hateful voice to reply at the same time.

“You owe us one!”

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume5_Chapter1|Back to Chapter 1]]
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima|Return to Main Page]]
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume5_Chapter3_%7EPreview%7E|Forward to Chapter 3]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Zero no Tsukaima:Volume4 Chapter8

2010-06-25T22:02:06Z

Swiftstrike: /* Chapter Eight: Reunion with Falsehood */

===Chapter Eight: Reunion with Falsehood===

Henrietta, nearly naked, was lying on her bed. The only thing she was wearing was a thin chemise. The room she was in belonged to her father, the deceased King, but she had begun to use it after becoming Queen.

Beside the enormous canopy-included bed was her father's favorite table. She quietly reached out with her hand and took the bottle of wine. Pouring it in her cup, she drank it all down in one gulp.
Before, she had lightly drank alcohol when she ate... but after becoming Queen, the amount she drank had increased.

To Henrietta, who was nothing but a flower ornament for the government, being asked for decisions was something she felt anxious about. Most resolutions were brought to her in a decided state, but even so, the one who gave approval of those was her. What was more, even though a state of reduced activity was being kept, the war was still going on.

Even though she was just an ornamental ruler, numerous responsibilities for her had already occurred.
Henrietta was still handling that pressure. She couldn't sleep without drinking. She couldn't show this to her attendant court ladies or chamberlains, so she drank the hidden wine in the dead of night.
Once again, she poured wine into her cup. ''I might have drank too much''. She thought drowsily though her intoxication. She quietly chanted a rune and swung it down at the cup she had poured wine in.

Water overflowed from the tip of her wand and filled the cup. It was a spell to return water vapor in the air back into a fluid. It is a rudimentary spell of the Water-element.

The water overflowed and spilled out of the cup. Possibly because of her drunkenness, she couldn't control the amount she poured. She drank it all.

Henrietta, whose cheeks were dyed pink in color, fell on her bed once again.

When she was drunk, what she remembered was... the fun days. The glittering days.

The few times where she actually felt she was alive.

The short time of the summer when she was fourteen years-old.

The words she wanted to hear just once...

"Why did you not say it at that time?"

Henrietta asked, covering her face with her hands.

But, the person who would say it is no longer here. Nowhere in this world.

She felt that victory might heal sadness.

She thought that the exhausting work of a queen might let her forget about it.

However, she couldn't forget. Brilliant victories, words of praise, the shouts of the people who respect and love her for being a saint... cannot match just one word.

She unconsciously shed tears. ''Oh no'', she thought. ''Tomorrow's morning will be early. There are negotiations with Germania's ambassador.'' To Tristain and Henrietta who wanted to end this foolish war as soon as possible, it was an important negotiation. ''I can't show them my face wet with tears. I can no longer show my weak side to anyone anymore.''

She wiped her tears. And when she reached out for her wine cup again...

There was a knock at the door.

''Who could it be so late at night? Did something troublesome come up again? It's annoying, but I can't ignore it. Albion might have dispatched their armada again.''

Henrietta put on her gown in a weary manner and asked from her bed.

"La Porte? Or are you the Cardinal? What's wrong, in this dead of the night?"

However, there was no reply. In exchange, there was another knock. ''If it isn't the Grand Chamberlain or Cardinal, then just who is it?''

"Who is it? Identify yourself. For people who visit the Queen's room so late at night, there is no way one cannot name themselves. Now, speak. Otherwise, I will call someone."

"It's me."

The moment those words entered her ears, Henrietta's facial expression disappeared.

"It seems I drank too much. This isn't good, to hear such hallucinations so clearly..."

Murmuring that, she placed her hands on her chest. But, the intense palpitation of her heart would not stop.

"It's me."

"It's me, Henrietta. Open this door."

Henrietta rushed over to the door.

"Prince Wales? No way. You should have died by a traitor's hands..."

In a trembling voice, she said that.

"That's a mistake. And I, am alive."

"That's a lie. A lie. How?"

"I had run away. The one that died... was my impersonator."

"That... Even though, the Ruby of Wind is..."

Henrietta checked the ring, a memento of Wales, that was on her finger.

"To deceive the enemy, you have to start with your allies, right? Well, it is understandable that you do not believe me. Then, I will let you hear the proof that I am me."

While trembling, Henrietta waited for Wales's words.

"In the night when wind blows."

The watchword she heard often at Ragdorian Lake.

Forgetting to even answer, Henrietta threw open the door.

The smile she had dreamed of many times stood there.

"Ooh, Prince Wales... You really are safe..."

What followed could not become words. Henrietta tightly hugged Wales's chest, and she placed her
face there and sobbed.

Wales tenderly petted her head.

"You are the same as always, Henrietta. What a crybaby."

"That's because, I had completely thought you were dead... Why did you not visit sooner?"

"After losing, I escaped on a cruiser. I was hiding in Tristain's forest the whole time. I could not have the enemy finding my whereabouts, so I changed my location many times. I came to the lands of the castle you live in two days ago... It took time to investigate on when you would be alone. There is no way I could just stand in the waiting room as an audience in the daytime, right?"

Saying that, Wales smiled teasingly.

"As always, you are so mean. You don't understand... how much I grieved... how lonely I felt."

"I understand. That is why I came to see you."

For a while, Henrietta and Wales embraced each other.

"You can come to this castle as much as you want. Albion does not have the power to invade Tristain right now. After all, their reliable armada is gone. This castle is the safest place in Halkeginia. The enemy can not lay a single finger on you."

"It can not be like that."

Wales smiled cheerfully.

"What do you plan to do?"

"I have to return to Albion."

"What a stupid thing! That is like pointlessly going to throw away the life you barely managed to keep!"

"Even so, I have to return. I have to liberate Albion from Reconquista's hands."

"What a joke!"

"It isn't a joke. For that reason, I came to meet you."

"Me?"

"Your powers are necessary in order to liberate Albion. There are cooperators in the country as well, but... Even more, I need a person I can trust. You will come with me, right?"

"No way... I am happy for those words, but that is impossible. I could have gone on such adventures when I was a princess, but I am now a queen. Whether I like it or not, the country and the people are placed on my shoulders. Please do not say such impossible things."

However, Wales would not give up. With even more zealous words, he tried to convince Henrietta.
"I know it is impossible. But, you are necessary for victory. In the middle of that lost battle, I realized it. About just how much I needed you. I need the "Saint" who will bring victory upon me and Albion."

Henrietta felt something hot welling inside her body. She was needed by her beloved person. Drunkenness and loneliness accelerated the urge welling inside her.

Even so, Henrietta desperately answered.

"Do not trouble me any more. Please wait, I will have people come and prepare a bed for you. Tomorrow, again, we can discuss this topic, slowly..."

Wales shook his head.

"We won't make it in time tomorrow."

Then, Wales easily said the words Henrietta had always wanted to hear.

"I love you, Henrietta. That's why, come with me."

Henrietta's heart started beating in the same rhythm as the times where she and Wales rendezvoused at Ragdorian Lake.

Slowly, Wales drew his lips near Henrietta. To Henrietta's lips that tried to say something, Wales' sealed it up.

In Henrietta's mind, she recalled all kinds of sweet memories.

Because of that, Henrietta did not notice the sleeping magic cast on her.

Still feeling happy, Henrietta fell into the world of sleep.

Meanwhile, at the same time...

In one of the rooms in the girls' dormitory at Tristain's Academy of Magic, Montmorency was trying her very best at mixing something while Saito and the others watched her.

"Doneー! Fuu! Still, that really was difficultー!"

While wiping the sweat from her forehead, Montmorency flopped onto her chair.

Inside the pot on top of the table was the cancellation drug that she just mixed.

"It's fine to just drink it like this?"

"Yes."

Taking the pot, Saito brought it to the tip of Louise's nose. Louise grimaced from the smell.

"Well then, Louise. Drink this."

"No. It stinks really badly."

Louise shook her head. ''Crap, I should have mixed it with something and have her secretly drink it. In order to have children eat carrots, you chop it and mix it into a hamburger.''

"Please. Drink this."

"If I drink this, will you kiss me?"

Saito nodded, realizing he had no other choice.

"Got it. If you drink this, I'll kiss you."

Louise answered, "I understand", and took the pot.

She looked at the contents with a disgusted expression for a while, but she closed her eyes resolutely and drank it all. Montmorency, observing this, poked Saito.

"For now, shouldn't it be best if you run away?"

"Why?"

"Because the memories of the time when she was madly in love with you after drinking the love potion don't disappear. She remembers everything. That Louise remembers everything she did and was done to her."

Saito flinched in shock and looked at Louise.

"Buhwa!" went Louise who drank the whole thing, and then she hiccupped once.

"Funya."

After that, as if an evil spirit had left her, her facial expression completely returned back to normal. Seeing Saito in front of her, her face suddenly turned red. Chewing on her lips, she started trembling.

Saito muttered, "Oh god," and tried to sneak out of the place.

"Wait."

"Sorry, but food for my pigeon..."

"You don't even keep a pigeonnnnnnnnn!!!!"

Louise's voice resounded. ''This is bad. I'm going to be killed.''

Saito opened the door and ran down the stairs as if he was tumbling down.

However, the present Louise moved at lightning speed.

Jumping from the landing of the staircase, she aimed a kick downstairs at Saito's back. Saito
somersaulted, rolled down to the first floor, and struck the floor severely.

Suitably, it was the entranceway of the girls' dormitory. He tried to escape by crawling, but, as usual, the scruff of his neck was firmly stepped on by her foot.

“I, I didn’t do anything wrong! It couldn’t be helped! It was that drug’s fault! We were both unhappy!”

Without answering back, Louise pulled up his parka. Then she lifted his t-shirt. Finding a lot more kiss marks, her face got even redder. She made these herself. ''This is, this is-this is... For me to do such a thing...'' She traced the back of her neck with her finger. The same mark made by Saito was there.

With shyness and anger at herself mixed, Louise’s reasoning snapped. In the end, the thing that received her unreasonable anger was Saito’s body. Saito’s screams sounded into the air.

On a bench in Austri Plaza, Saito was laying on it limply. He was hurt to the point of dying, and was half dead. He occasionally twitched, so he wasn’t dead. Beside him was the finally calmed-down Louise, sitting on the edge of the bench, who was blushing and thinking about something while pursing her lips out as if she was angry.

The two moons had risen and were shining on the two gently. However, the atmosphere running around the two was far from gentle and was awkward, hot, and numbing. In other words, the atmosphere between the two had returned to normal.

“Do you feel satisfied now?”

Saito muttered.

“I-if I was normal, I definitely wouldn’t have done something like that! Really! Hmph!”

“I know that.”

Saito muttered in an exhausted voice. By that time, finally, Louise realized that it was not Saito's fault at all. Even so, he let Louise do what she did and received her outrage. ''His cheeks are swollen. Is he okay?'' Despite inflicting the wounds herself, she was impelled to take care of him. But… It really was embarrassing. The memories of the moments after she drank the love potion kept her from approaching Saito.

''But why did this familiar just let himself get hit, I wonder?''

“You are you too. You didn’t have to be obedient and get hit by me until you ended up in such a state, right? Sheesh! Resist a little! I went too far, you know!”

“…It’s fine.”

Saito muttered in an exhausted voice.

“Why is that?”

“…Because if I did so, you wouldn’t feel satisfied, right? I understand how you feel. After all, you followed a guy you don’t even like around so closely, and you even did ''those things'' and ''these things''. For someone so prideful like you, there’s no way you could forgive it, right? And still, looking back, I have a little responsibility for angering you… Anyways, don’t worry about it.”

''Well, aren’t those kind words. Even though I hurt him so much.'' It came to her firmly.

But, the words that came out were the opposite.

“I-I’m not worrying about it. Really I just want to hurry and forget.”

''Haa, why can’t I be honest?'' She thought. Then, Louise asked about one thing that was bothering her.

“Hey, can I ask you something?”

“About what?”

“When I was, well, in a state where I couldn’t live without you thanks to that drug… why didn’t you, um, d-d-do anything?”

Saito answered frankly.

“That’s because, that wasn’t you. I can’t do something to you when you aren’t you. I can’t leave myself to lust and defile a person important to me.”

Being told she was important, Louise blushed. However, she couldn’t show him such a face. Louise turned her face away. But, she was really bothered. ''Why am I important? Hey… why?''

“Wh-wh, why am I important?”

She asked in a trembling voice.

“Well, you provide food and a place to sleep.”

"Haa..." She felt disappointed. ''Well, that makes sense. I'm embarrassed I even got excited for a moment.'' Louise had turned her face from Saito, so she didn't realize he had purposely said that while blushing.

''Still, he's a familiar that still calls me, his master, "important" after being hurt so much.'' Becoming a bit more honest, Louise apologized in a pouting manner.

"...I'm sorry. I won't get angry anymore. You have the right to do stuff freely too."

To be truthful, she didn't want to say this. She remembered the time when the love potion was in effect. Those might have been her own true intentions, she thought.

"It's fine. You aren't you if you don't get mad. Do what you want."

Then, the two fell silent.

Unable to endure that atmosphere, Louise ended up changing the topic.

"Haa, still, how nostalgic... That Ragdorian Lake."

"You've gone there before?"

"Eeh. When I was thirteen. There were occasions where I accompanied the Princess. An extremely grand garden party was opened... It was really lively and showy. It was fun."

Louise pulled at the bottom of her memories and began to talk.

"You know, that Ragdorian Lake was where Prince Wales and the Princess met. In the dead of night, the Princess told me 'I want to go out for a walk, so I need to sneak out of bed. I'm very sorry, but Louise, can you lay in the bed in my place?' and I acted as her substitute. Thinking about it now, that might have been when the two rendezvoused."

When Louise said that, a loud voice sounded from behind the bench. From the mole-dug hole Louise once used to watch over Siesta and Saito, Kirche's red hair poked out. Tabitha was beside her.

"That's it! I remember now! It was Prince Wales!"

"Wh-what are you talking about?!"

"What! You two were eavesdropping?"

"Ehehe," Kirche crawled out of the hole while grinning.

"Iyaah, I wanted to see you two reconcile with each other... The melodrama after you hit him so much. Doesn't that seem interesting?"

"Like hell it would."

Saito and Louise blushed. Kirche came up to the bench while nodding.

"That's right. I thought I saw his face somewhere before. Iyaah, so that's how it is. That was Albion's lady-killer, Prince Wales."

Kirche had seen his face before during Germania's Emperor Inauguration Ceremony. At that time, he was sitting in a guest seat, brandishing his noble and charming smile around him.

She finally remembered just now, so Kirche was satisfied.

“What do you mean by ‘That was Prince Wales’?”

Kirche explained to Saito and Louise. How they passed a group of people riding on horses while heading towards Ragdorian Lake. How she remembered seeing that face somewhere before but couldn’t remember very well.

"But, I remember now. That was Prince Wales. There was an announcement that he died in battle, but he was aliveー."

"That's impossible! That prince should have died! I was there to see it myself!"

Kirche did not see Prince Wales die, so she had not actually felt his death firsthand. Therefore, she asked Saito in a joking manner.

"Oh? Is that so? Then, who did I see?"

"Didn't you mistake him for someone else?"

"There's no way I could mistake that handsome guy for someone else."

At that moment, something connected inside Saito's head. It seemed that was the same for Louise. The two looked at each other. The words that the Water Spirit said... There was a peculiar man named "Cromwell" in the group who stole the Ring of Andvari.

"The Ring of Andvari... So, Reconquista really did..."

"Hey, Kirche. Where was that group heading?"

Louise asked out of breath. Being pressured by the two's serious attitudes, Kirche answered.

"He passed us, so, let's see, towards the capital city, Tristain."

Louise ran off. Saito also chased after her.

"Wait! What's going on?!"

Kirche was flustered.

"The Princess is in trouble!"

"Why─?"

Kirche and Tabitha did not know about Wales and Henrietta's secret relationship, so they did not understand the meaning behind those words. But, bothered by Saito and Louise's unusual actions, Kirche and Tabitha followed them.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume4_Chapter7_%7EPreview%7E|Back to Chapter 7]]
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima|Return to Main Page]]
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume4_Chapter9_%7EPreview%7E|Forward to Chapter 9]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Talk:Utsuro no Hako:Volume1 27755th time

2010-02-11T19:46:31Z

Swiftstrike: agreed

This "time" is a bit special in the sense that the same "time" appears several times in succession. That is because the view point changes to another character. What do you guys think? Better create for each character-shift a single chapter or leave them all in this one? [[User:EusthEnoptEron|EusthEnoptEron]] 22:28, 9 February 2010 (UTC)

If it's the whole time through for each character, I think they should be in separate pages, since it's easier to tell when one point of view is complete for those who don't like reading incomplete chapters. If it switches part-way through like it has done previously, then it should probably be in one page of the wiki, unless the separation in the novel is done in the same way as it is for different iterations.

:Hm... I'll create a new chapter for each switch, then. It's again rather part-way through, but it's noted like the other "times". And well, I've done several one-liners, so this shouldn't be a problem. [[User:EusthEnoptEron|EusthEnoptEron]] 10:19, 10 February 2010 (UTC)

What's it like in the book? But yeah, separate might be better organized (as long as it doesn't add like 50 more chapters lol). So..what is Mogi saying..Woe (english?)

Talk:Utsuro no Hako:Volume1 27754th time

2010-02-01T01:34:41Z

Swiftstrike:

" Come to think of it, since when can't I see the sun? "
Wording seems confusing to me (and I don't want to change the meaning) Is he trying to say "When was the last time I saw the sun?" or "why can't I see the sun?"? Getting more intense by the chapter.
Also, would it be more dramatic to drop contraction's on some sentences? Like "There IS no one in the classroom" instead of "There's".
-SwiftStrike

Talk:Utsuro no Hako:Volume1 27754th time

2010-02-01T01:33:10Z

Swiftstrike:

Talk:Utsuro no Hako:Volume1 27754th time

2010-02-01T01:32:47Z

Swiftstrike: New page: " Come to think of it, since when can't I see the sun? " Wording seems confusing to me (and I don't want to change the meaning) Is he trying to say "When was the last time I saw the sun?"...

User:Swiftstrike

2010-01-28T04:09:17Z

Swiftstrike: Updated

Hi Hi. Got referred to here from a friend. This has gotten me interested in light novel translations :D

Of course, to express my thanks, I edit the ones I read, especially if it is an obvious mistake/error.

Main Language: English

Currently reading/(minor/majorly editing)
*Baka to Tesuto to Syokanju
*Bungaku Shoujo
*Teaser projects (Utsuro no Maria atm, Dantalian became project)
*SAO
*CubexCursedxCurious
*Index
*Puipui (waiting)

perhaps later:
*Shakugan no Shana
*Fate/Zero
*Chrome Shelled Regios

Talk:Utsuro no Hako to Zero no Maria

2010-01-28T04:06:19Z

Swiftstrike:

don't understand....

how much more is there in the story?
:I've done about a thirth. Or to be more specific: ''115/331 pages''. [[User:EusthEnoptEron|EusthEnoptEron]] 00:28, 27 January 2010 (UTC)

Question: What general tensing are you trying to use? First couple of chapters seem to be mostly past tense, then they switch to present. I was trying to edit them all to be the same, but ended up not being sure. >_<

~ Macavity

To me, since it talks about time loops, it seems like the main character is experiencing it first-hand in the present(since he doesn't remember much from his "past" loops) But I'm not 100% sure if thats the narration view -SwiftStrike

Talk:Bungaku Shoujo:Volume2 Chapter1

2010-01-26T20:42:20Z

Swiftstrike: A question

' "But don't you want to read foreign stories on their original language? If you can only see such a wonderful story that can move your heart like that only as alphabet is just too sad. That's why I learn English firmly. Also, France, Italy, Germany, and Chinese." '

For this part, are they talking about the language or the countries? (since English(language) and ALSO (countries) switches up the topics a bit...
Thanks (continuing editing lol) -SwiftStrike

7 Nights:Chapter 03 part3

2010-01-20T04:08:49Z

Swiftstrike: /* Chapter 3 - The trickster god rules - Part 3 */

{{Template:PREVIEW}}

===<noinclude>Chapter 3 - The trickster god rules - </noinclude>Part 3===

Once we left the puppy in the grounds behind the club building, Akeno and I head back to the student canteen and joined up with Teru-san. Though Akeno tried to apologize for bringing in the puppy to the clubroom, Teru-san cheerfully brushed it aside.

As this was after-school hours, the bustle at canteen was breaking up. In the space with 150 chairs with room to spare, we are only three that is considered at a 4-man group. As we take up both sides of a table, the silence inside the canteen stretches out. But then, an hour will pass and the students, hungry from their club work, will probably come bustling in.

"Well, shall we begin."

Teru-san, looking across, just said that to Akeno and I, sitting at the other side just like an interview.

"First off, did you two see the usual dream? ... I mean, the state you've seen, you know?"

"Yes, I saw it. But last night, I was unable to meet Sakuya, so I could not say if we saw the same dream, but ... for me I think it's the same dream."

"I concur, too. With the monster prowling around the deserted street in my lucid dream, no doubt it's that strange dream."

"For you two to see this rare dream, this means that both of you are on the mark."

"For it to occur 3 times in a row, we cannot say this is only mere chance, you know ..."

"So for now we better discard the notion that this is a dream you're seeing. From now on your objective and challenge is to be sure not to see this dream. Got it?"

"OK"

Akeno and I nodded back to Teru-san in unison.

"Next question. Did you follow my advice? Were you able to bring something into your dream?"

Both of us nod at the same time.

"Was it useful? Did your imagination saved you?"

Once again we nod. On seeing this Teru-san was surprised.

"Really--!! The power of the word really is strong---! For me I only harbor varying feelings of "what if". Well can I hear those details out? From Kasugamori first."

"I brought in the magical wand and the toy handgun me and my brother used to play with when we were little. But I could not use magic with my wand. But then --"

Out from her bag, Akeno brought out a single handgun. She placed it on the top of the table with a heavy *thud* sound. My eyes were suspicious of its exquisite detail.

"Eh, no way ... this not the real thing ... right?"

"It's a real airgun! It fires BB rounds using high-pressure gas."

"So this is a fake then .... I thought at first it was real ..."

I request Akeno to hand it to me. It really is heavy on my hand, probably no less than 500grams. For a test run I aimed with it,

"No, Sakuya-kun! Don't point its muzzle at anyone, and don't place your finger at its trigger! It maybe an air gun, but its power can take out an eye if you hit someone ---"

Teru-san was unusually severe with his warning.

"S, sorry. I'll be careful next time ..."

I dejectedly place back the gun in the table. Then Teru-san picked it up.

"Hm, an M9. Looks like it changed a bit, you know. I wonder if it's the maker's original model"

"e-mu-na-i-n?"

"Yup, this handgun's nickname. It's a popular handgun, you know. Police and army forces around the world use this. As this was popular too in movies and games, I'm careful in examining this though this is my chance."

As he said that, he aimed that the wall. His right index finger was not inserted into the trigger. Though Teru-san is not athletic, he looks awesome in that form.

"I see, this really was helpful .... It's helpful to you since the real thing came from this model, imagining it would probably be easy."

"That's right. I thought nothing in particular but its power became that of the real thing .... I could use this to defend myself from monsters."

"That I would agree"

Teru-san returns the handgun to Akeno, and she placed it back into her bag.

"It's my turn next. This is what I brought in ..."

As I bring out the laser blade from it's bag, I told them what happened in my dream. Finally the time I've been waiting for is here! I triumphantly told -- especially during when I was followed by Kerberos and its sudden conclusion in minute detail, .... But somehow, something was awkward. Instead of applause from them two they felt I was doing something bad. Akeno was somehow going pale and depressed.

"Excuse me, Sakuya .... I can see that it's a bad experience ... but, I can only see you boasting ... I'm really sorry ..."

I hang my head in shame. Hey, wait, that's not the reaction I'm expecting-!!

"B-but I'm safe! Here, look at me, am I lively? My legs ... they aren't any injuries left behind. That was totally an incident within the dream. I'm my die there, but I'm not totally dead ... maybe"

Can't help but follow that up. But even that is probably unacceptable to Teru-san, with his severe expression and all.

"Don't rest easy yet, Hoshi-kun. You maybe lucky this time. With strong autosuggestion, real injuries sometimes do leave behind the body."

"N, no way. Don't scare my like that ..."

"It's actually a well-known phenomenon. It could be a case of 'stigmata', well, the details are sketchy, but I have little doubt that injuries you receive in the dream could be transferred to your real bodies. I want you two to be aware of the senseless situation."

"Ah ... ... we'll keep that in mind ..."

"The body may not be really injured, but in that lucid dream the mind is an half-awake state, so it is suspect to pain stimuli. In other words, the mind is burdened. Needless to to say, too much burden will hurt, doesn't it? It maybe is a dream, but I want you two to refrain from rash action."

Well, I don't have a death wish, you know ....

Anyhow, with Teru-san in sermon mode and Akeno worried, I was depressed. A suffocating silence follows. Teru-san lifted up his glasses and rubs his eyes; as he lowers his glasses his usual loose expression returned.

"Let's continue. I'm interested with Saitou-kun. If what you say is true, there are five others besides you that see the same dream."

"Furthermore, they're ahead of us, you know"

"Until now, the probability of you two seeing the same dream by chance was strong. But now, it's better to consider other factors."

"Is it possible that we were called into someone else's dream?"

"That possibility, or put it another way, you two have begun the journey into the astral state, is something I cannot deny."

"A-su-to-ra-ru what?"

"Well it's what they call the spirit world. I've been trying to stay away from that topic ... but I'm certain that there are certain conditions to fulfill ..."

Unwilling to delve into the occult, Teru-san can only scratch his head.

"Anyway. At least you two are not the masterminds of this dream. If that's the case, though it could be a lucid dream, it could be be the reason you were unable to control like you wanted --- for example, flying through the sky."

"Is that so? We may not fly through the sky, but how come I was able to use a laser blade?"

"I thought so too. So that means you could act on your own will. And it's not limited to normal actions. In other words, your astral bodies ... not only that, your "ego", is preserved. Hoshi-kun using his laser blade is one. Probably the power of control."

"Sorry, I can't get you ..."

"Ah ... then I'll make it easy for you ..."

Reaching into his own bag, Teru-san drew out a DVD case. I knew all too well its package. Akeno though read out the title.

"Neverending Fantasy 13 ... isn't that a video game?"

"Right, a video game. And it's a MMORPG. You were the characters of the "Nightmare" world. Each character has its own equipment and abilities, and you could go around the field as you wish. You enter combat once you encounter monsters."

"So that's it .... That's as far as we can do, but does that mean we cannot break the rules of the game?"

"Just like you said it. But it's only an example ---"

"Yo!"

A low voice interrupted Teru-san's speech. Just who? Looking at the source, some rude-looking guys are approaching.

"Saitou ... ..."

"Yo, Hoshi! I see you're OK"

With Saitou, are four of his probably fellow delinquents. I see so they are his colleagues he's talking about. Every one of them has a poor getup. Or should I say, Saito is the best-looking among them. But though I can't the say the same to his fellows, they're in no mood for friendly chit-chat. On the contrary I have to be on guard.

"Homura-san, that's Hoshi"

Saitou turns a mean smile to one companion. A bossy ruffled, red-haired lad. He's probably approaching 190cm the way I look at him. With bulky shoulders and chest, and an intimidating air about him. Even me as a normal student knows Homura's name.

Homura Takeru, 2nd year high school. He's the boss of the delinquents of Suijou Academy. Different from mere brats with excessive youth and vigor, I remember he's the type who enjoys immoral acts (especially mayhem). Despite of rumors telling of Homura-san stirring up incidents again and again inside and outside school, both the school and police turn a blind eye to it. I think they totally shut up probably because Homura's father is a Diet member or an attorney or something.

"You ... ... Saitou's talk's maybe useless, but you use the 'power' ?"

Homura looks down to me with an inquisitive eye. It's scary, in fact. And I can't turn away from him.

"Y, yes .... I can use it one way or the other"

Just what is his objective? Am I the one they're looking for? I'm not joining them if that's the case ....

"Hm? What kind of power?"

"Laser blade ..."

"Laser blade? Hahahah!! Ain't that cool! Was it strong?"

"Might be. Since I haven't see other people's power I'm not ..."

"The hell with other people! I only care if you can fight"

"I can fight. If I can do it, I have the power to bring down a monster with a single blow."

I assert that since it's true. Homura turned his admiring face to his underlings,

"You hear that? One strike! Ain't that good. At least he's good for somethin'. Right, Saitou?"

"F, forgive me, Homura-san ..."

Saitou replies with a weak smile to Homura-san and other's sneers. Hey, wait. Does it mean Saitou was unable to use fire? Did he keep it a secret to his fellows? Or did he lie to it? Either way better to stay silent ---

"--hat? What's so strange?"

Did he see through me ...!? I probably changed my expression a bit and yet, he's sharp-eyed to see it ....

"Ah, well ... I heard from Saitou about fire manipulation ..."

I tell that because I'm not here to cover Saitou to the point where I offend Homura. Homura and others look down at Saitou with dumbstruck looks, as Saitou went pale.

"Ah, ... yeah, that was a misunderstanding ---"

"Ah, so you're showing off ... YOU BITCH!!"

With that Homura's knee went into Saitou's stomach. Saitou groaned a bit before he went down on his knees. Behind me I heard Akeno stifling her scream.

"What fire you talkin' about! You useless shit!"

As Homura mercilessly stomped on Saitou at the back of his head, Homura glares at me.

"Don't tell me you bastard believe his shit for words. This garbage can't use anything. You got that?"

"U ... understood ..."

I only nodded in awe. Homura looks down one more time at Saitou in contempt, removing his foot from Saitou's head. Then he looked over my shoulder to Akeno.

"You, name? Can you use the "power"?"

"Kasugamori Akeno ... ... I use a gun"

"A gun? That power too is cool ..."

Homura nods in assent, then looked at Teru-san. Suddenly noticing, Teru-san places both arms on the table, rounds his back and lowers his face, becoming shut-in. There Homura pierces him with his blood-thirsty eyes.

"Bitch, just what the fuck are you doin' there a' while ago, hah?"

"! S, sorry. But I don't think I'm interfering with you ... I'm here only for idle chitchat ..."

Teru-san snaps his head up, revealing a forced smile. I didn't know Teru-san can be this meek.

"Tch, it's that pipsqueak Hiruma"

Homura clicked his tongue contemptuously. Those two, they knew each other. That was unexpected.

"Sorry to disturb you. I'll just go somewhere ..."

Teru-san hurriedly rises. Looks like he's getting away from here. But Homura won't let it.

"Fuck you! Who told you to move?"

Told off, Teru-san lowered himself again to his chair. Those two, they're like snakes and frogs.

"Then the fuck you're here if have no business? You related or somethin' ?"

"That ... I'm in no way related to everyone here that can see that dream ..."

"Hah? The hell you call that chitchat!"

"I ... I only met Hoshi-kun by chance and from there we talk about it ----"

"You heard and nosed around --- !!"

"Hii, s, sorry ..."

"Fuck your excuses! You think you're already out, huh? I'm getting tired, you fuck!!"

Homura goes around from beside me. Word by word, step by step, he sidles up to Teru-san. He corners Teru-san. In an instant, the atmosphere changes. Aren't we talking about the dream here ...? Even as I was confused Homura walked up to Teru-san's side and,

"You're dead, bitch ...!!!"

"Gah --- !?"

Teru-san was grabbed on the cheeks with only one hand, and was lifted up. Forcing him to stand up. His glasses slide off and fall down to the floor. With his mouth blocked by Homura's hand, his screams are reduced to only mumbles.

"No screams for you. Think you can spit on my hand -- eh?"

As Homura looks on piercingly, I'm sure from his voice he's clearly enjoying it. There no time for awe, someone has to stop Homura!

In my opinion, Homura is scary. If I were Teru-san right now I might be powerless. I'm sure it would be scary. But, for this reason, I'm not letting like this happen to my friends!

"Enough ... !!"

I stood up shouting sharply.

I looked at the two toughies grinning, and their smiles instantly disappeared. Looks like from their eyes that they don't believe it. From Homura's view, it was probably a very rash action. Nevertheless, they can't ignore me!

"The hell ...?"

Homura slowly turns to me. As I feel my stomach tighten, I clearly say it.

"Get your hands off Teru-san"

"The fuck's that for?"

"He's in pain!"

"Oooh, he's in pain"

Homura says that shamelessly. I have no reply for that. For him to see his opponent in pain, he sees no reason for letting him go from pain. So, he can't be convinced aside from violence. So how can I go persuade him? Is words useless for him? Should I tear him off with all my might?

I was puzzled. Homura stood there calmly. While Teru-san continues to struggle ...

I got it. My breath quickens. My fist tightens with power. My heartbeat is increasingly violent, aiding my fighting spirit ---

"You guys are ugly"

With Akeno's word, I was calmed down in an instant from the verge of rage. Akeno too stood up beside me, glaring at Homura.

"What you're doing is mere bullying! That's not something the strong does. It's cruel, clumsy and ugly, let him go."

She said it! With those scathing words, even the toughies are speechless. Homura was staring dumbfounded at Akeno from the start, but then,

"... ... hahahahahah!! So, it is bad huh. That's uncool, hah!"

With a happy smile, his hand lets go of Teru-san!

Teru-san crouched on the floor, coughing. Homura banged his hand on the table, his body towering, and approached to Akeno's side fast!

"Akeno!"

I immediately grabbed Akeno's shoulders and pulled her behind me, protecting her.

"Outta my way!"

Homura listlessly swings his right arm! I immediately bring up my left arm to guard my head, but his arm is too strong, so I was forcefully pushed aside, and I slammed into the wall before going halfway down!

"Guh, uhhh ..."

In an instant I have trouble breathing, and my body went down as I cough. Such strength ....

Homura brings up Akeno's cheeks, and he brings it close to him as if to kiss her. But Akeno was not the one to lose. In an instant the muzzle of her airgun was dead center in his left eye! Close enough to touch the eyelashes should he blink. Akeno's finger is in the trigger.

"You threaten me with a toy?"

"A toy, true, but it can destroy your retina."

"Care to say what will they think of you afterward?"

"They will probably think I'm the hero that made you lose an eye."

A tense silence follows. Homura stared at Akeno for several seconds.

"Hahahahahahahah!!!"

He lets go of her.

"I like it! You're good, girl. ... ... You're mine"

"Excuse me. I'm not interested with you."

"Is that so! That's too bad ..."

Shoulders quaking in laughter, he passes by Akeno's side

"I'll see you in the dream."

On saying that, the toughies pull out, and left the canteen.

Akeno turned her back to them, without shaking. Or so I thought

"... ... ... ... ..."

Like a marionette with strings cut, she dropped down the floor.

"Are you all right, Akeno?"

"Hm, I'm okay ... ... just a sudden loosening-up .... Th, that was scary ... ..."

As a dry laugh escapes from her, she looks up at me with teary eyes.

"Can you stand?"

"Can't, I'm drawn out .... I'll be here for a bit. You go over to Teru-san first ..."

"Got it"

I went around the table. Teru-san is still crouching on the floor. His hands earnestly hold his glasses. It was trampled on by Homura, its lenses cracked, its frame bent, already rendered useless.

"... ... I'm useless ..."

He murmurs as his shoulders shake.

"I can't go against them. Not with even a square conversation .... quaking, groveling, smiling, just to put up with his bullying ... I am this weak ..."

"That ... was Akeno's not real way of talking. She had to talk like that. Truth was she's in no condition to admonish like that ..."

"I knew that, I knew that! It's wrong to bear a grudge against her. She saved me. That I'm thankful. It's just that I hate myself .... With this much, I'm only a miserable self that can't even go against them ... ..."

"Teru-san ..."

"Go, Hoshi-kun. Leave me ... alone ..."

He's probably crying, I can hear him sniffing. I should be embracing him, but I obeyed him in the end.

Quietly leaving him crying on his spot, I take Akeno's hand and leave the canteen.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[7 Nights:Chapter 03 part2|Chapter 3 Part 2]]
| Return to [[7 Nights|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[7 Nights:Chapter 03 part4|Chapter 3 Part 4]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

User talk:Swiftstrike

2010-01-19T00:19:23Z

Swiftstrike: New page: bored....Available to edit upon request I guess

bored....Available to edit upon request I guess

User talk:Sharramon

2010-01-18T16:02:09Z

Swiftstrike: /* Manga/Anime */

Thanks! --[[User:Darklor|Darklor]] 21:06, 29 December 2009 (UTC)

[[Image:Sharramon_Profile.jpg|center|100px]]

== Thank you! ==

thanks for the great series, finally something that combines my 2 loves MMORPG and light novels. <3 in a completely non homoerotic way. Im cheering you on =D

Thanks a lot for translating SAO, I truly am amazed by the speed and quality of your translations and I really hope that you can keep it up. Be sure to take a breather once in a while though, no one wants you to overwork yourself.

I love the first three chapters you have already translated. It's amazing, I hope you could continue translating them. Thanks for all the work you are doing!

I agree. The first 3 chapters are amazing, and the fourth was also pretty cool, and now I want the rest of ch. 5. Give me MOOOAR!!! Thank you!

Thanks a lot for Sword Art Online. It's very good. Keep up the uploads please! ^_^

Thank you it is amazing so far I am glad you are translating it.

I really have to thank you all for reading ^^. Just makes me want to keep translating! I've almost finished with chap 6 right now. About a page left!

I have to offer my sincerest thanks as well. It's been a blast reading even the first six chapters. Your translating skills are pretty amazing even without editors and I can't wait to read more. Your speed is also incredible, but even if you slow down it would still be much faster than most everything on here. I've read most of everything on Baka-Tsuki, and can't wait for the rest of this.
~Blaster

Hmmm it's hard to explain this.... I'd be happy if you don't report me Sharramon. But, I've been editing some of your SAO. I realize that the way you type it is the direct translation, but some of it turns out grammatically odd. I honestly don't know for what reason I'm doing this, but hopefully I'm not destroying the voice of the author. This was an exceptional light novel you started. If my edits have some how detracted from what you wanted; I apologize for the time it may require for you to re-edit the chapters. Once again, thank you for your hard work.
ps- I'm also the 71.60.224.130 IP user

Thanks for the translation for SAO! Keep up the work and speed ^_^

Any and all edits are, frankly, a huge help to me. Since (looking at the speed I do these things) I have a tendency to rush sometimes. I don't go over things properly and even if I do I've convinced myself that it sounds alright (XD) so a fresh pair of eyes is a..... blessing(?). So keep doing it! And you always have my thanks. ^^

Quick question Sharramon, whats up with all the stuttering? I'm not second guessing your translations, but this author must LOVE making its characters seem real by making them stutter every other freaking sentence.

Most probably to emphasis the awkwardness that the characters are feeling? There IS quite a lot of stuttering going on now I think about it....

Thank you very much for your translations! This is a very good novel and for us who can't read Japanese, it's a blessing to be able to read it in English. Anyway, I just wanted to cheer you on! Oh and by the way, thank you also, to the guy who edits (in a good way) the chapters. Direct translation from Japanese to English sometimes sounds weird and it's really nice of you to help anyway you can! Thanks again!! and Keep up the good work. (no pressure, just encouragement. XD)

I apologize if I'm bothering you. But, in chapter 2 there is a weird sentence: "To jump into the game." It feels incomplete, or just completely unnecessary. I know I'm just a reader, and all your doing is directly translating, but I think you should either expand the sentence or possibly remove it.

Well it actually seems fine.... perhaps I should change it to "To jump into the game..." it's like a sort of statement of.... surprise? Or something similar. I'm reluctant to take it out since it was actually in the book exactly like that. I don't mind changing some things about a sentence but taking out a whole sentence altogether seems a bit....

Okay, and I completely agree with you about detracting from a work. It just seems a bit off, and incomplete.
:How about using: "To literally jump into the game"?

I've checked the Chinese version of that line, Sharramon. Would these sound more complete in a sense?
"We've completely entered the game." / "We're completely in the game." / "We've completely leapt into the game."
Just a tip on translation. Sometimes you need to completely reword and even add words to the phrase for it to make sense. English often needs a subject for the meaning to be clear. Chinese and Jap don't seem to need that as often.
- blewin

== Manga/Anime ==

Is there a manga or anime of SAO? If so could you tell us where we can read translated chapters of it or watch subbed episodes of it?

As far as I know; no. The light novel series only started last year in Japan as well.

There are drama cd/voice cast of this I believe, and extra stories(or are they the real ones?) on http://wordgear.x0.com/novel/
If you don't mind the horrible google translate you can always read it like that haha.
Thanks for translating btw, its really well done. -Swiftstrike

User:Swiftstrike

2010-01-17T21:53:00Z

Swiftstrike:

Hi Hi. Got referred to here from a friend. This has gotten me interested in light novel translations :D

Of course, to express my thanks, I edit the ones I read, especially if it is an obvious mistake/error.

Main Language: English

Currently reading/(minor/majorly editing)
*Baka to Tesuto to Syokanju
*Bungaku Shoujo
*Teaser projects
*CubexCursedxCurious
*Spice and Wolf
*Chrome Shelled Regios

perhaps later:
*Shakugan no Shana
*Fate/Zero

Dantalian no Shoka:Volume1 Chapter1

2010-01-17T21:49:11Z

Swiftstrike: Spelling errors corrected

A deserted ground at dusk.

Powder snow was falling silently through the spaces between the tree branches.

In front of a newly built grave, a girl was standing alone.

A little girl wearing a mourning dress.

"Please... teach me..."

The girl cried out with a hoarse voice.

She was looking at a carriage.

A brougham dyed in a deep black, stopped at the corner of the ground.

There was a single doll placed by the window. A beautiful porcelain doll dressed in a jet black dress.

The little girl kneed down on the withered lawn - as if to pray to this doll.

"Please, grant me knowledge. The ability to fulfill the desire of this man... please... somehow"

Her faintly quivering voice was blown away by the cold wind.

The moment the girl hanged her head in realization that her wish wouldn't be granted, the door of the carriage quietly opened.

A single book was presented to her through the door.

Besides the title written in relief, there was a plain crest drawn on the cover. The beautiful binding gave off the impression of a newly printed book and at the same time an impression of a centuries-old tome.

"The Phantom Book has chosen you."

A man's voice resounded from within the carriage.

The little girl raised her tear-stained face and received the book with wavering hands.

"I shall entrust you with this. May you be the owner of this phantom book until the day of the return date. However, remember one thing on any account."

"Remember... what...?"

The girl asked back frightened.

The man's answer was short. He replied in a hoarse voice that felt as if resounding from far away.

"There exist things in this world, that are not meant to be known to mankind..."

After the door was closed again, the carriage started to go away restfully. Disappearing in the dark of the night, leaving only back the sound of heavy hoofs.

A single girl in a mourning dress, carrying a book, remained.

The crimson shining moon was beholding this scene expressionlessly from high above in the sky.

==Episode 01: Meditations de Gastronomie==
===1===

On a rough mountain far outside the gates of the capital, there was a car stopped.

It was an old car once used by the army. A common type of automobile that was sold cheaply to the citizens during the post-war years.

There was no roof to the dimmed silver body of the car, so the two seats were exposed directly to the exterior.

A rolled up blanket and already read books were placed carelessly on the leather-coated seats.

The driver was a young man wearing a leather frock coat.

His age could not be determined exactly, but probably he was about twenty years old. Still, a boyish impression remained on his face, covered by a hat.

He was currently crouching on the side of the car, tampering with the back wheel bearing.

Although his gentle features implied a good upbringing, his hands were strangely accustomed to the use of tools.

Movements like a soldier that had received a special training.

"I am bored."

A girl was seating on the load platform and spoke to the man.

Her age was no more than about 12, 13 years. Her white skin seemed almost transparent and was wrapped in a jet black dress.

Her hip-length hair was jet black as well and her eyes were colored in the deep black of the night.

The black dress was bulged with countless laces and frills. These outlines of her were enfolded by metallic protectors on her back hands and a rustic tasset. Her looks made one remember the ceremonial robes of medieval knights; an odd mixture that couldn't be called dress nor armor. And finally, in place of a ribbon, she was wearing an old, metallic chest.

A big lock, tied to her with silver chains.

"I am hungry. Just how long do you plan on making me wait? First you got lost and then you even made the car break down. Tell me Hughy, are you a good-for-nothing?"

Laying the book she was reading on her lap, she criticized the driver.

The young man called "Hughy" smiled sarcastically to her snappy tongue that didn't fit at all to her lovely appearance.

"Oh, I thought we got lost because you completely misread the map...?"

"Ugh..."

The girl groaned once and fell silent. She poutedly chewed on her lips while her cheeks were getting red and turned away.

My, my. The young man merely shrugged his shoulders while changing his gloves that had become dirty with oil.

"But we certainly are in an unpleasant situation. I'd like to repair the car, but there aren't enough parts. We'll have to go borrow some proper tools and material."

"...you are noticing this now?"

The girl breathed a dumbfounded sigh.

Their car was currently being stopped on a narrow land way that had only recently been hardened.

Wherever one would turn around, there was just plain wasteland covered with weed. A blacksmith or harness shop? There was not a single building far and wide!

"Please do take a look around. Do you really think, you can obtain those in this region? You are about the only foolish driver all over the world, who does lose his way to a place like this in this cold season."

"Well, I admit your point about the season."

He looked up to the branches of the trees dried by the coldness of the winter and then shook his head exaggeratedly.

"But Dalian... it seems we're not the only ones who took this route."

After having spoken, he narrowed his eyes to look in the distance.

A carriage was drawing closer to them while raising white dust.

It was a big two-horse cart.

To be more exact, a high-class carriage equipped with suspension, one usually only seen at the mansion's of nobles. A middle-aged man wearing an expensive looking coat was holding the reins at the driver seat. In the drawing room, a young woman could be seen.

Putting the tools he was holding on the ground, the young driver, Hughy, stood up.

The black dressed girl called Dalian jumped down from the loading platform and quickly took position behind Hughy.

Her anxious state made one remember little animals that weren't accustomed to humans. Hiding part of her head with the book she was hugging, she looked up carefully to the arriving carriage.

The young woman said something to the chauffeur, whereupon he drew the reins skillfully.

The carriage came slowly to a stop.

After she opened the door of the drawing room, the woman sticked out her head and smiled softly.

"Please forgive my rudeness, but are you having troubles?" the woman asked seriously. She was tall and was wearing a deep green cloak.

She didn't look like just a servant.　More like the personal teacher of a noble child or the maid of a landlady.

Hughy smiled sociably.

"I guess so. We were just about losing our way when the car suddenly stopped..."

"You lost... your way?" she asked back bewildered.

Their car was being stopped at the center of a wasteland with clear view on the surroundings. Also there wasn't any fog nor was the road they took complicated or branched. It was a road, one could only get lost by making a big mistake.

"Err, well... it's a bit embarrassing but you see, a lot happened underway..."

The young man smiled bitterly and sighed, while the black dressed girl behind him was puffing up her face.

"To tell the truth, we were searching for the mansion of Graham Atkinson... do you happen to know him?"

"The mansion of Mr. Graham...?" the woman asked surprised.

She exchanged glances with the chauffeur and then nervously straightened herself.

"Well then, could it be you're guests of tonight's dinner party...?"

"Yes. We were invited by Mr. Graham. My name is Hugh Anthony Disward - you may call me Hughy. And she's Dalian."

"...Sir Disward? Don't tell me you're..."

For some reason she was taken aback and frowned.

Then she came to her senses again and bowed deeply with the words "Please forgive my rudeness!".

"I'm called Lesley and am a servant at Mr. Graham's mansion. If you'd like you could ride with this carriage to the mansion. And naturally, we will arrange workers for the repair of your car."

"Ah, that would be a big help. Just..."

Saying so, Hughy looked behind his back.

The shoulders of the black dressed girl hiding behind him were quivering faintly.

Being cautious about unknown adults, she took the attitude of a shy young child.

Lesley frowned worriedly, but then seemed to be struck with an idea.

"Miss Dalian... Err, to tell the truth there are some snacks inside the carriage..."

Dalian reacted with a twitch on the sound of "snacks".

The black dressed girl then peeked out behind Hughy and looked up to Lesley.

"Snacks... of what sort?"

She asked lastly with a voice one could barely hear.

Lesley smiled relieved.

"Hm, let's see. Nothing too exceptional, but there's fried bread and..."

She started to count with her fingers but Dalian answered instantly even before Lesley could finish. "We ride...", while tugging at Hughy's sleeves.

"My, my" Hughy sighed faintly.

The loading platform was loaded with piled up ingredients. Vegetables and fruits, fish and meat as well as manufactured food like cheese. All of it was clearly of high class and fresh.

"Were you just returning from shopping? These are the ingredients for tonight's dinner party, I suppose?"

Hughy was lightly surprised after glancing into the loading platform and said so.

"No" Lesley shook her head.

"The pre-cooking for the dinner party is already done. What you're seeing there are the ingredients for lord's dinner tonight."

"All this for Mr. Graham alone? But he certainly didn't have a family, I heard..."

"Yes, all of it will be presented to the lord. Stocking goods is strictly prohibited, since what's rounding out the quality of the cooking is the freshness and the quality of the ingredients. In the past, the old head chef used slightly injured ingredients and got fired just because of that on the same day.

"Aah..."

Hughy smiled a bit amazed.

"Mr. Graham seems to be a gourmet as I've heard in the rumours. Are you working in the kitchen of his mansion?"

"Yes...... that's about right. I'm entrusted with work like the one of a kitchen maid."

Lesley answered with an ambiguous smile.

Kitchen maids were people working under the head cook. Or in other words cooks following his example. The fact, that she'd been entrusted with something as important like purchasing the ingredients meant that she was remarkable even amongst the kitchen maids.

"I see. Quite a big deal, I guess. After all, the cuisine of Mr. Graham's mansion is famous in the capital. The original cooking style he developed is introduced in the newspaper from time to time and I've heard that the invitations to the head cook coming from the representatives of the House of Lords or wealthy people on the mainland, aren't stopping."

"I've heard such rumours as well."

She shook her head with a serious expression.

"But as long the lord is alive, it's absolutely unthinkable that the head cook would ever ride on such an offer. That is because the only purpose in life the head cook has, is to let the lord savor the most delicious cuisine."

"...is the treatment at Graham's that good?"

Hughy asked back amused.

Thereupon Lesley thought about it for a moment and said:

"Of course, Mr. Graham is treating the kitchen staff very well. But much more than this, it's because the kitchen at his mansion is the perfect environment for cooks. They may freely use the best and the rarest ingredients, and also all the other ingredients are of best quality and freshness. Furthermore, the crops on this land are of good quality, as well and there's a wealthy forest."

"Forest?"

"Yes. You can hunt in the nearby forest. There are pheasants, rabbits or even wild boars..."

"Aah... that's the point. I see."

Hughy muttered looking at the thick forest expanding before the carriage.

"Could it be that this is also the reason, why Mr. Graham is living on the countryside rather than the capital...?"

"Of course. 'To succeed in making the best cooking, one must use the best ingredients.' is the favorite phrase of Mr. Graham."

"...I see"

Hughy grumbled, brooding about it

In the meanwhile, the black dressed girl had been sitting all the time beside Hughy and had her cheeks innocently stuffed with the fried bread that was wrapped up in oil paper. From time to time she also licked her fingers that were smeared　with sugar and looked entranced every time she did so.

"You seem to like it, don't you, Dalian?"

"...correct."

After having answered with a single word, Dalian bit again into the bread. Her cautious attitude against Lesley at first seemed like a lie.

Lesley watched her warmly while saying.

"If it's according your taste then that's above all else."

She narrowed her eyes pleasantly.

"As soon we arrive at the mansion I can provide you with something finer, but for now that's all we have. Those are the remains of the goods we presented to an orphanage."

"Presents?"

Hughy asked back doubtfully.

"Yes... I always send them the remaining breads of everyday's breakfast when I go purchasing goods. It's a pleasure to watch the children happily eat the food I made."

"So, the person that baked this was...?"

"I baked it. You know... I lost my parents early on and made the experience of being constantly hungry."

The expression that flashed over Lesley's face was a bit strange. An unclear expression that looked sad, yet smiling at the same time.

===2===

The mansion of the gourmet was on a high ground with a view of the thick forest.

Long ago it was the castle of the feudal lord and was surprising wide. Dining tables were lined up in the dining hall, decorated with beautiful candlesticks and sterling cutlery.

The hall was alive with wealthy people, landlords and others talking.

And their topic was devoted to tonight's dinner.

"Why are there so much people? Getting sultry in here."

Dalian was hiding herself in the shadows of the posts and complained quietly.

While adjusting his brand new necktie, Hughy answered laid-back

"You see, Mr. Graham is a wealthy person who built up a fortune in his young years by doing forward trading with corn. Even now, when he's retired, he gathers people in this hall and arranges a dinner party. And because of the very special cooking, getting invited can be something to be proud about."

"...what a miserable bunch."

Dalian said rudely, gotten in a bad mood because of her shyness of people.

Her exotic black dress was eye-catching even within all the dressed up other guests. Being starred on by the curious gazes of the people seems to be another reason of her bad mood.

Even so there were quite a lot who came talking to her out of curiosity.

"Good evening, young lady. Is this your first time here?"

Being addressed by a young noble-looking man, she stiffened and tried to sham being not aware of him.

But the man didn't even mind and continued:

"I've been attending several times since last year. The cooking here, it's even better than in the rumours! To say that Mr. Graham's company flourished just because of this party is perfectly reasonable. I'm sure you'll also love it. The cooking method he developed is of course splendid, but as is the skill of the cooks that carry it out."

"...Cooks?"

Hughy came asking subdued.

An expression of being saved flashed over the face of the man that was being ignored by Dalian.

"Yes, exactly. Did you know? The head cook seems to be able to cook animals alive, without letting them feel any pain. I've heard that birds and beasts continue to sleep comfortably even when their head rolled, or that fishes continue to swim in the fish tank even when being reduced to head and bones---"

"...why does he do such a strange thing?"

Hughy raised his eyebrows and asked back. The noble-looking man extended his arms exaggeratedly and shook his head.

"That's again a story beyond belief. He seems to be seeking for the perfect flavor by doing so." Adrenalin... as you call it. Animals emit adrenalin when they're died in pain. Because of this the meat gets chewy and the flavour weakens. Well, but of course that's a subtle difference a common man can't perceive."

"So... just to prevent this effect...?"

"Exactly. A splendid fixation, don't you think? Seems like he polished his knife technique and even learned acupuncture. Furthermore the oriental 'moxibustion' or the use of medicines; just to prevent the animals from suffering. Mind you, he has now worked for several years for Mr. Graham."

"...quite hard to believe, isn't it?"

Hughy expressed his indifferent thoughts.

The man nodded several times.

"Surely! But I think you'll agree with me as soon you've tasted the cooking."

After having explained them, busting like it was about himself, the man parted in high spirits.

When he went out of view, Dalian relaxed again.

"...how do you think about what he told us?"

Until now he preserved a sociable smile, but now Hughy looked earnest at once and asked her.

"It's an absurd story. That's not something a common man could accomplish."

Dalian said coldly.

Hughy keeped being serious.

"But what if it's the truth?"

The black-dressed girl gazed at the fire burning above a candlestick and muttered in an even voice:

"This would mean... the power of a non-human being is involved."

"I see."

Hughy shrugged casually his shoulders.

He took a pocket-watch out of his coat and, as if been shaken up, said briefly:

"It's time. Let's go."

Graham Atkinson's workroom was at a silent place a bit apart the dinner party.

Outside the window one could see the huge forest behind the mansion and the wheat fields. Bookshelves that reached to the ceiling were placed on both sides of the room, packed with expensive books.

There were some comfortable-looking seats in the center of the room, in which one a man was already sitting.

His age was probably over 50 years.

He was a bit short, but had muscles on his body. Far off the chubby body one would expect from the rumours of a gourmet. Rather than a retired wealthy person, he looked like a soldier in employment.

"---quite an impressive library."

Even before greeting him, Hughy first sighed a breath of admiration after being led to the room while looking up on the wall. Even Dalian couldn't suppress her eyes from widening.

"'De re coquinaria' by the gourmand Acipius of the old Rome. 'Le Viandier' written by Charles VI's highly valued head cook Taillevent. 'The Physiology of Taste' by Brillat-Savarin - the greatest gourmet of modern history. And the 'Qí mín yào shù' of the Ancient China - not just recipes, there even are natural history and physic books... you probably could count the amount of other gourmet libraries of this level on a single hand."

"Ho-..."

The owner of the workroom gazed evaluatively at Hughy and then laughed lightly.

"I see. As expected of the grandchild of Viscount Wesley Disward. You seem to have an eye for books."

"Are you acquainted with my grandfather?"

Hughy stared surprised back at the gourmet.

Graham nodded deeply with an expression hard to judge. He signified Hughy and Dalian to take seat in the seats in front of him and ordered the butler to prepare some tea.

"Everyone who's at least a bit active in the background affairs of this country knows about this Bibliomania! And also about the library the Viscount owns."

"What do you mean?"

Hughy kept a straight face and asked back.

"Playing dumb won't help you, Sir Disward. The greatest proof is this girl you're taking with you, 'the Black Reading Princess'. You've inherited 'that' from the Viscount, haven't you? The Bibliotheca of Dantalian!"

"...so?"

Hughy smiled sarcastically and tilted his head. Dalian was without change tugging at his sleeves while looking downwards. Her expressionless profile looked like a beautiful porcelain doll.

"Mhph," Graham nosed amused.

"Books are good. You need to use your head to read them. If you use your head, you'll get hungry. Did you know? The weight of the brain is about 2% of the whole body, but it uses up 18% of the calories we need in our daily lives. And the more you get hungry, the tastier the dishes."

"You read books... for the sake of eating?"

Hughy asked in a jesting tone.

But the man nodded, taking this for granted.

"Right... and the same for muscles. If you increase your basal metabolism by training your muscles, the amount of food you need will also grow. And gourmet food is the greatest pleasure god has given to us. For this, I spare neither trouble nor expense."

"Haa..."

With a complicated expression, Hughy looked around in the workroom. There weren't just lots of books in Graham's workroom, but also countless instrument to train the body.

Also there wasn't a desk, but a personal dining table.

The sake cup or the bowls seemed to be made out of expensive porcelain. Only things one would expect to see in an art gallery. In a sense, this workroom also was a splendid and extravagant dining room.

After a short while of silence, Hughy asked "Won't you take part in the dinner party?"

Although the dinner party should have begun by now, Graham didn't seem to go.

"What a laughable event," Graham ranted.

"Are you telling me to spend the time of my holy dinner together with a bunch that won't stop talking about ridiculous rumours, their business and other nonsense? Me? Such a dinner party is worthless. I'm organizing this because I have no other choice for trading. You may call it apple-polishing of some incompetent trustees."

"That is... unexpected." Hughy muttered to himself.

"Why would you think so?"

"No, it's just, everyone praised the dishes presented at the dinner party so highly. So I thought you would make highest efforts..."

"Of course I'm making highest efforts. Isn't that self-evident? Or did you think I'd let my cooks slack off, just because the guests are ordinary people?"

The gourmet asked Hughy in a mean way, whereupon Hughy silently shook his head.

Graham laughed deeply using his throat and

"Well but, to tell the truth... They might not be slacking off, but neither do they give their best. They rather reduce the grade of perfection of the cooking, so the taste buds of those common people are able to comprehend the taste. I wonder, do you know why?"

"No... why is that so?"

"In brief, not just the cooking has to be the best. Also the body of the one eating it has to be at least of the same quality. Everyone knows that the meat of a tight and healthy animal is tasty. But what about the one eating it? A fat body, or inner organs corroded by tobacco and wine... would you think such a person could ever comprehend the best cooking?"

Graham sighed as if to curse at the guests gathered at the dinner party.

"Caring about the health, putting the body in order, and, of course, never eating too much, but neither getting too hungry. Like this I've worked a long time on myself. In order to savour the best cooking. I'm different from those would-be gourmets!"

While saying so, he proudly threw out his chest and showed his muscles.

"I think I can understand what you mean," said Hughy with a calm smile and continued while smiling strained, "In this sense, we don't seem to have the capabilities to savour the best cooking you're talking about, as well. I am a person that neglects to live healthy and I'm quite dense to tastes... Thus may we gradually get into the main topic?"

"Main topic, huh?"

"Yes. Why did you invite us to this dinner party, and even to your workroom, Mr. Graham Atkinson? Us, that don't have any connection with your business?"

Hughy looked at him with cold eyes.

Graham nodded pleased.

"Right... I don't have any interest in the bunch that comes to here with the cooking as their objective. But you are different, Sir Disward. And you, Reading Princess... please, somehow, grant my wish!"

"Wish?"

Hughy asked with dubiousness on his face. Graham sunk his head deeply.

"I'm talking about the Phantom Book."

A light dark light flashed over his eyes. Dalian tightened her grip on Hughy's sleeves with a tensed up face.

"I merely wish that you lend me one Phantom Book - one of those countless Phantom Books you own. The Phantom Book, the chef of Valhalla, the pagan god Andhrímnir is said to have written. With prohibited cookery written in it."

The man continued to speak at ease.

"The book is called 'The Book of the Ultimate Contemplation of Cooking'. A book lost long ago that shouldn't exist anymore. But you should know its whereabouts. You that took over the Phantom Bibliotheca that is crowned by the name of the demon that possesses knowledge and books. The Bibliotheca of Dantalian!"

"...why?"

Hughy repeated his question. Graham frowned discontentedly.

"You are a Researcher of gourmet food everyone recognizes. You do have collected such a giant amount of cookbooks and even do have one of the best cooks in the country employed. What do you wish more than that?"

"To savour the best cooking - that's all I wish for."

Graham answered right away.

"For gourmet food is the greatest pleasure there is. It's the ultimate desire the human bases on. Furthermore it's the driving force that led to the advancement of our civilization. Or as Brillat-Savarin once said: The discovery of a new dish confers more happiness on humanity, than the discovery of a new star. And I've yet to find it! This happiness!"

"And for this you'd like to borrow the knowledge of the demons?"

Hughy looked at him with pity in his eyes. Graham nodded and continued:

"I've sacrificed my own lifetime in order to seek for the best cooking. Did you know? According to some statistics, true gourmet food does not harm the health, but rather lengthens life... however, I've not reached it. I don't have much time left. Ten, twenty years at most. But before this I want to savour the ultimate gourmet food! Even if I have to borrow the power of a book whose mere existence is prohibited."

Hughy listened patiently to Graham until he finished. Bewilderment could be clearly seen in Hughy's eyes. He shook his head not being able to comprehend Graham's words.

"...could you explain, Dalian?"

Dalian didn't answer the question Hughy whispered and instead kept being silent.

"Why are you hesitating, Sir Disward?"

Irritation was mixed in Graham's voice.

"Do you want money? In this case there's nothing to hesitate. Just write down as much as you want on a cheque."

"...you're mistaken, Mr. Atkinson. We don't want anything in change for a Phantom Book."

Hughy sighed annoyed.

"But sadly we're not able to hand out the Phantom Book to you - even if we, for argument's sake, would be the owner of this bibliotheca."

"Why?"

He asked back in a hoarse voice, starting to be disturbed.

"Because this book - The Book of the Ultimate Contemplation of Cooking - is already lent to somebody. Since thirty years."

"What the...?"

Graham muttered completely dumbfounded.

Hughy continued still frowning out of incomprehension

"It was written in the diary of my grandfather, that he handed out the 'The Book of the Ultimate Contemplation of Cooking' on a whim to someone on today 30 years ago. That's why we came here thinking you'd be the one holding the book. There also was the fact, that you got widely famous as a gourmet just shortly after this date-"

"30 years ago...? Don't tell me...!"

He groaned deeply and sank down on his seat. Then after a long time of silence he muttered in a mournful voice:

"It's the chef..."

"Eh?"

"The chef is holding the Phantom Book. It seems all are thinking I'd thought out the recipes and the servants just realized them, but that is not true. The chef does think them out and realize them all on his own. It was right 30 years ago when I employed the chef... even so... what a... ooh...!"

Mumbling so he held his head.

He looked just that sovereign before, but now it seemed almost like he shrunk.

"What is this... irony of fate... so I've already been eating dishes cooked with this Phantom Book...? And even so I've not been able to savour the cooking I've been longing for...? Even by using the knowledge of the demons I'm not able to reach my ideal...? And I believed that my wish would come true if I just could get hold of it..."

Graham sighed in grief.

Hughy looked down at him silently. Then Dalian stood up without making a sound.

"Where is the chef?"

She asked breaking the silence.

"In the kitchen I guess... he should be preparing my dinner right now..."

"I do want to meet the chef. Immediately."

"Do as you please. There doesn't seem to be any merit for either of us in talking any more."

Graham said indifferently.

After Hughy gave her a nod, the two of them left the room. Her black dress softly widened like a large shadow.

Graham called out to their backs.

"Wait! ...Let me ask just one thing, Sir Disward. If you didn't come here to lend me the Phantom Book, then why? Now, after thirty years..."

"Books lent out by a library do have return dates, Mr. Atkinson..."

Hughy said without turning around in a emotionless voice.

"Phantom Books are books that, originally, shouldn't even exist in this world. What kind of havoc could one of them wreak if it wasn't brought back within the time limit? We wouldn't know."

Graham looked at them in bewilderment.

The black dressed girl turned around quietly and proclaimed in a cold and clear voice.

"'The Book of the Ultimate Contemplation of Cooking' has been lent out with a time limit of thirty years. The return date is... tonight."

===3===

After leaving Graham's workroom, Hughy headed together with Dalian to the kitchen.

On the way they passed through the hall of the dinner party.

The main dishes were served out and the party was reaching its peak. Everyone admired the arrangement of the food and exhausted their vocabulary with their high praise.

"I don't like this mood."

Hughy muttered while looking at them. Somehow they appeared irregular to him.

"There is also negative criticism about Graham's dinner parties. For example that he uses endangered animals and plants in his cooking. Or there are rumours about human bones found in the garbage of the kitchen... And I guess they know about this, too."

"...what is so fun eating all these things?"

Dalian asked back in a earnest expression. Hughy just shrugged his shoulders.

"Why indeed? There are people living in this world that are thankful for anything rare. Whatever it is."

"...even though there would be countless better ingredients. Such fools. Just eat bread. And if there is no bread, do eat confectionery."

Dalian explained her own opinion with plain words.

Ignoring her, Hughy continued

"Of course there are many not doubting Graham, since he's an influential man in a high position. Even I thought so until now. But if the chef is holding the Phantom Book, then that's different... I hope it's not going to be troublesome."

The black dressed girl didn't answer to his mutter.

She glanced wordless at the scenery beyond the windows.

A blood-red full moon was silently hanging in the far sky.

A lot of cooks were at work in the kitchen.

And like one could expect of a mansion owned by a person known for being a gourmet, the kitchen area was quite big. The ground was well paved with stone plates with a bunch of servants, kitchen maids and scullery maids scampering around on it.

Then there was one person who finished up this giant amount of dishes by controlling them like arms and legs.

This was, without doubt, the chef of this mansion. The movements were completely different from the other people.

The pot danced around in her hands almost like it got an own will and an appetite quickening odour spread out just by her adding spices or sauces. When she took a knife, she cut meat with solid bones or vegetables with vivid movements and dished them up beautifully like a flower bed, although she didn't seem to put any power in her grip.

Hughy seemed captivated and stood stock still for a while not being able to shift his gaze.

The chef noticed this and looked up.

Surprisingly the chef was a young woman, about in the half of her twenties.

She finished up the cooking without stocking, put away the knife and then approached Hughy and Dalian.

"...so you were the chef of this mansion?"

Hughy asked silently. Upon which the chef - Lesley - smiled apologetically.

She was the person who let them ride on a carriage and lead them to the mansion.

"I already expected... you would come."

Lesley answered looking a bit desolate.

"Why?"

Dalian was the one asking back. Lesley looked down on her in nostalgia and said,

"I've changed quite a bit in those thirty years, but you look the same like when we met, ...Black Reading Princess. Or was it your mother that time?"

Dalian didn't answer and just gazed at her.

Instead Hughy opened his mouth.

"You know 'The Book of the Ultimate Contemplation of Cooking'... don't you, Miss Lesley?"

She answered the question with silence.

"Was it you who accepted the Phantom Book thirty years ago from my grandfather?" asked Hughy.

"Yes, exactly."

Lesley nodded.

"I still remember that day. It was on the day of my father's funeral. He lost his employment out of a sudden and tried to drown his frustration in alcohol. In the end he died due to a mundane quarrel. If the Lord didn't pick me up, I'm sure I'd died."

Saying so, Lesley suddenly seemed to reconsider and shook her head.

"No, that's not quite true. If I didn't have a talent for cooking... if I hadn't read 'The Book of the Ultimate Contemplation of Cooking', the Lord wouldn't have employed someone like me with an unknown background... what really rescued me was the Phantom Book I borrowed."

Dalian stared in silence at the chef who had a bitter expression.

Hughy asked in a kind voice,

"You are aware of the reason we came to meet you, right?"

Lesley smiled.

"The return date has come, hasn't it?"

After saying so readily, she took off her apron, told a kitchen maid something and started to walk and lead Hughy and Dalian.

"Please follow me. The Phantom Book is stored in my room... naturally, I've treated it with great care and didn't do anything that would have brought damage to the book."

"Is Mr. Graham's dinner alright?"

Hughy called out to Lesley's back in bewilderment.

She smiled triumphantly and nodded.

"Yes. The dinner of the Lord is almost done. I only need to arrange the last few ingredients."

Lesley kept walking and Hughy and Dalian followed silently behind her.

The room of the chef wasn't that far apart of the kitchen and was below the ground. It was a simple room, one wouldn't expect of a renown cook. Lesley opened the old solid wood door using an old bronze key.

Dalian muttered suddenly to her back,

"Phantom Books do choose their holders themselves."

Lesley turned around with wary expression, but Dalian kept looking straight into her face and continued,

"If someone without the qualifications is holding a Phantom Book, then this person gets engulfed in the magical power of the book... I do only know very few Phantom Book Readers that held a Phantom Book for thirty years and didn't drown in this power."

"...Should I be proud about this?"

Lesley smiled a bit bothered and shook her head.

"But I just prepared dishes like it was written in the book. Naturally, it didn't go all that well from the start. I used several years just to learn the basic techniques. But after I've learned those techniques, I just needed to obtain the best ingredients and draw out the delightfulness... I just continued to prepare the dishes written in the Phantom Book like this."

[[Image:Dantalian_no_Shoka-vol1-p39.jpg|thumb|Hughy had noticed that Lesley, holding a knife, wasn't looking to him, but to Dalian.]]

The intonation of her voice slowly weakened while she continued to mutter.

Her face lost every expression and looked empty, almost like in a state of trance.

"...Where is the Phantom Book, Miss Lesley?"

Hughy asked while looking around in the dark underground room.

"Not yet..."

Lesley said smiling artificially.

She took a bottle filled with an unfamiliar spice from a spice-shelf beside the entrance and opened the lid.

"The Lord is not yet satisfied with my cooking. I'm aware of this, for I've not yet made the 'true' cooking written in the Phantom Book...!"

"Lesley?"

Hughy called out to her in a serious voice.

She turned around and shook the bottle with natural movements one could get charmed by. The weird-colored fine powder poured down on Hughy's entire body.

"What's this...?!"

Hughy put himself on guard with a severe expression. However, without stopping to smile, Lesley said

"Don't worry, Mr. Hughy. This is just a spice I mixed myself. The smell will disappear late at night. But until then, please don't leave this room. If you do, you could get some serious trouble..."

She said so while stepping back and grabbed the doorknob. She planned to lock in Hughy and Dalian.

Hughy reflexively took position to chase after her but then stopped, when he saw that the chef suddenly was holding a knife in the hands. He had noticed that Lesley, holding a knife, wasn't looking to him, but to Dalian.

"What are you trying to do, Lesley?"

Hughy asked mixed with a sigh.

"I shouldn't even need to say this."

Lesley slowly closed the door to the underground room.

With the dignified sound of metal, the door was locked with no mercy. The last thing that could be heard inside the darkened underground room was the bright voice of the chef.

"By all means I have to serve this cooking to the Lord! The best cooking I used thirty years to complete!"

===4===

Hughy searched in his pockets and took out a lighter. It was a unrefined lighter for military use developed during the war in Austria. Blue sparks scattered, the smell of burned oil started to spread out and then a small flame illuminated the underground room.

"Why do we have to get into such unreasonable troubles, when we just came to get back a lent out book...? It's always the same with work concerning Phantom Books..."

Hughy complained while breathing a long sigh.

Dalian scowled at him, said

"It is not the situation to weep around."

And then she kicked the wall of this dreary underground room, letting her greaves ring.

"What a pathetic man you are. How dense are you, to be readily locked inside such a place? With this gloomy light I can't even read a book to kill some time."

While expressing a torrent of curses, the black-dressed girl grasped tightly to Hughy's back with her fingers. Like a unconfident child that fears the dark does.

"I don't think I've been inattentive, though."

Hughy said in a fed up voice while smelling the odour on his coat.

The fine powder Lesley poured over him gave out a characteristic fragrance hard to describe.

Rather than stimulating the nose, the odour seemed to permeate right into the depths of the head. It wasn't an unpleasant fragrance, but it was unlikely to disappear so easily.

"But how did Lesley...? I didn't sense anyone crossing the boundary..."

Dalian shook her head to Hughy's mutter. An extreme frail expression floated over her face.

"She might have crossed the 'boundary' from the beginning. With us just not noticing it. And now slowly, thirty years long she was..."

"Could be."

Hughy didn't try to comfort her. He shook his head while putting his hand into the pocket of his coat,

"But it's not certain either. Please go away a bit, Dalian."

"...what are you planning to do?"

"We can't stay here forever, you see."

Hughy took out a weapon; a top-break service revolver. A handgun used by the army.

He pointed the gun to the locked door and pulled a trigger　without hesitation.

A thunderous roar resounded within the small underground room and the bullet opened a hole inside the wood door. He shot once again, upon which the frail lock shattered and the door opened.

"...a noisy tool, as always."

Dalian cast him a blaming glance while guarding her ears with both hands. Hughy just shrugged wordlessly.

Almost the same time as the both of them left the room, several cooks came running from the kitchen with surprised miens. They probably heard the gun shot.

Hughy smiled dimly seeming to brood about how to deceive them.

However, this facial expression froze at once.

The more the cooks drew near, the more their condition changed.

Almost as if they got hypnotized, their expressions grew empty with only their eyes sparkling in a strong light. The gazes of hungry wolfs.

They weren't looking at Dalian, but at Hughy.

But there wasn't any hostility in the eyes of the cooks.

They emitted a more primitive desire. Hunger.

They seemed to feel an intense appetite for Hughy's body.

"It appears you look quite tasty in their eyes, Hughy."

Dalian stated the facts in a indifferent tone.

Hughy curved his lips looking terribly annoyed.

"Lesley's spice earlier... is this odour deluding them?"

"Correct. Not bad, after all it's the cookbook the chef of Valhalla left behind... this is more trouble than expected."

Hughy nodded to her words.

"They got us, huh? Since I also can't just shoot one of them after the other..."

"...surprisingly you also seem to have some soft parts."

The black-dressed girl looked up to him lightly amused.

"No... I simply don't have enough bullets. Since I've already used two of them just before."

With these words Hughy put away his gun.

During this the cooks have drawn nearer. And not just that, one could see how even more people approached through the floor like being allured.

The servants of the mansion as well as Gentlemen and Ladies with a smart appearance. In other words the guests that attended the dinner party in the big hall.

Even they were being attracted by the spice of Lesley.

"I see. This sure is serious trouble."

Hughy groaned remembering Lesley's words.

It was almost like watching an assembling swarm of wasps, that got aroused by the alarm pheromone of their fellows.

If they came attacking all at once, then Hughy would have no way to prevail. His whole body would probably be mangled and eaten alive and he'd end up dead.

"...Dalian, may I borrow a book?"

He muttered mixed with a sigh and took off the glove on his right hand.

A beautiful gem was embedded in the back of his hand. A deep red gem resembling the color of blood.

Dalian wasn't holding a book right now. They left the book she read in the car behind there.

Nevertheless, she nodded expressionless and quietly reached for her collar.

Pearly-white skin was exposed between the gaps of the widely opened black dress.

And in the midst of her front neck, a steel chest. An old lock made of metal---

"...I ask of thee, Art thou mankind?"

Hughy asked her holding aloft his right hand. It was as if he was casting an ancient forbidden spell.

And Dalian answered like an utensil in a cold robotic voice.

『No... We are......』

It was right after that, that the people attracted by the spice came rushing like a giant wave to crush the two of them.

===5===

The gourmet Graham Atkinson was currently dining.

Several plates filled with extravagant cuisine were tightly lined up on his personal dining table in his workroom.

The main dish was an unfamiliar meat dish. The fresh just cut up meat had to be dipped in the special made sauce. The sauce was superbly refined using countless different spices and herbs and its fragrance was engulfing the entire room in a fascinating aroma.

Graham's appearance were fulfilled with bliss like never before.

Each time he led the silver fork to his mouth, the words of praise "Wonderful" escaped him.

The chef himself was taking on the role of the waitress wearing a gorgeous apron.

When she noticed the figures entering the room, she restfully raised her face.

And a light expression of surprise floated over her features.

The visitors of the workroom were a party of two. A young man wearing a frock coat and a black-dressed girl.

The girl was holding a massive book in her arms. The color of the cover of the book had already faded to a brown tint. It was a manuscript written on parchment. However, except for this no change whatsoever could be seen on their appearance.

The odour of the special mixture of spices was still rising from the body of the young man.

"I'm surprised you managed to arrive here unharmed... a great number of people was supposed to be in the big hall, but didn't you get attacked by them?"

The chef Lesley asked in a calm voice.

Hughy shook his head with a wry smile.

"We had those gentlemen sleep for a little while."

"...sleep?"

"'Hazār Afsān', a collection of tales compiled in the ancient Persia---"

Hughy said taking a peek at the book in Dalian's arms.

"The tyrannic Islamic king Shahryār is said to have slept for thousand and one day after having gotten it read aloud to him. It's the book that later also was used as the manuscript of 'One Thousand and One Nights' and makes the ones sleep that hear the stories of it. However, it's not supposed to exist anymore since it has been burned at the time the Mongolian army raided Baghdad."

"The Phantom Books that shouldn't exist in this world... right? But where on earth did you get this...?"

Lesley smiled amazed.

"I suppose this was a foolish question... you are the owners of the Bibliotheca of Dantalian. The Princess of the Phantom Bibliotheca containing 900666 Phantom Books and its gatekeeper---"

The chef reached for the wagon with the dishes and picked up a book.

The era couldn't be determined, but it was quite an old book. The words "The Book of the Ultimate Contemplation of Cooking" were engraved on its cover. Embracing this book tightly, she said in a kind voice,

"My father was cook, too. He worked at this mansion thirty years ago... but his cuisine couldn't satisfy the Lord, no, my father even accidentally used injured ingredients once and was fired just because of this. In consequence he died shortly after."

"...so you're here for revenge?"

Hughy said keeping a straight face.

"Yes, that was my plan... at the beginning."

Lesley nodded pleasantly.

"I thought about modifying the cooking or mixing poison into it. However, the Lord would never accept the cooking of some subordinate cook, and if there was something mixed in the cooking, he would surely notice it. I noticed that I couldn't harm the Lord as long as I didn't master the art of cookery."

Hughy listened without disrupting her.

Graham continued to silently eat his dinner. His silverware could be heard resounding in the room.

"From then on I was absorbed in reading the Phantom Book I've borrowed and spent day and night polishing my skills. Thanks to this, the kitchen has been entrusted to me and before I knew it, I've earned reputation as cook. Then I noticed. The Lord was completely right in firing an incompetent cook - in other words my father."

Lesley smiled brightly with a triumphant look.

"And most of all, I began to seek for the best cooking myself. But the journey was fraught with difficulties. 'The Book of the Ultimate Contemplation of Cooking' contained many hints to achieve this goal, but the recipe for the best cooking itself wasn't written in it."

Lesley put the book away silently.

She looked contently down to her cookery lined up on the dining table.

"However... at last it has been accomplished tonight. I've made the best cooking."

A sense of fulfillment was contained in her low voice, only people that finished a work have.

"Wonderful..."

Graham mumbled with a full mouth.

"Wonderful... This is the cooking I've been seeking for. More... Let me eat more."

The silverware of the gourmet made woefully circles over the empty plate.

Lesley gripped her favorite knife, opened the lid of the container and vividly cut up fresh pieces of meat. She placed them on the plate with fluid movements and ladled a perfect serving of sauce over it.

Lastly, she served it soundlessly to her employer.

"The teachings of 'The Book of the Ultimate Contemplation of Cooking' were simple. Drawing the taste out of the best raw materials without hurting them. For this I've polished my techniques and learned how to cook living being without letting them feel pain. But this wasn't enough."

Lesley said with a melancholic face.

"It doesn't suffice to just remove the pain for them. They rather have to feel pleasure. The secret for the best cooking was to let the raw materials feel the greatest pleasure so they'r fulfilled with pleasure substances while cooking them."

"...The greatest pleasure?"

Hughy asked her calmly back.

"Gourmet food."

Lesley laughed a bit triumphantly.

"Gourmet food is an enjoyment limited to humans. In addition the insurmountable delight, a person that took gourmet food to extremes feels, when he comes across the best cooking. The '''brain''' in the second when it's fulfilled with pleasure substances is the best ingredient existing in this world."

She put down the knife on the wagon and thoroughly washed her hands in a water bowl. Then she dried them with a brand new towel and again took the Phantom Book in her hands.

"I'll return this book, since I don't need it anymore-"

Dalian easefully walked to her and accepted the Phantom Book.

Hughy gazed wordlessly at her back.

"...I liked your fried bread."

At length, Dalian said so in a lightly sad voice. Lesley inclined her head doubtfully, but Dalian continued,

"Even without the best ingredients, it was a most fulfilled taste."

In this moment Lesley breathed up, almost like she remembered something long forgotten, and her expression froze.

But this was just for a moment.

The young chef nodded immediately as if nothing had happened and applied her attention again to Graham.

Hughy and Dalian turned the two of them their backs and silently left the workroom.

"Aah... more... let me eat more..."

The gourmet murmured in an enraptured voice. The words changed to the groan of an animal in the middle and couldn't be hear well anymore. Even so Lesley smiled brightly.

"Please be at relief, my Lord. There's still a lot."

Putting the freshly cut up meat on the plate, she pointed at the man waiting for her.

Then she gently closed the lid of the container containing the valuable ingredient. This container was once the skull of the man called Graham Atkinson.

The gourmet, famous in the capital, lead a piece of his own freshly cut up brain with relish to his mouth and, with a blissful mien, --- smiled.

===6===

There was a car stopped in midst of a mountain way.

It was an old car once used by the army, and the dim silver car body was wet by the early morning fog. The right back wheel was dismantled and the young driver was crouching beside it. A fluffy blanket was laid on the leather-coated seats with a little girl snuggled up in it like a cat.

"I am bored."

She said ill-humored. Several thick books, she had already read, were piled up behind her.

"I am hungry. How long do you plan on making me wait, just to replace one or two metal pipes? We went through hardships getting the parts from a car at the mansion and walking off with them until here and even so had to stay up all night. Just how incapable are you, Hughy?"

"...I couldn't get parts with the same standard, so I need some time! Well, applying forcibly some glue it should hold until we arrive at the town, I guess."

Saying so, the young driver started to tamper again with the bottom part of the defect car.

Dalian sighted long and looked into the distance.

The morning sun was illuminating the horizon white. The outlines of the forest were no longer sunken in darkness but now slowly appeared. She also noticed wheat sprouts showing themselves on the slopes that seemed like mere wasteland before.

The street was gently bent with no end in sight.

A single carriage was drawing near on this street.

An old peasant was riding it. The loading platform was fully loaded with straw bundles.

"What's up at such a place?"

The peasant took his time and slowly stopped next to them.

"As you can see. It's like this since the car got broken last night."

The girl in the blanket pouted and answered bluntly.

Upon this the peasant laughed out loud amused.

"Hoho, that's indeed a bother. Is the reparation getting somewhere?"

"Correct... I won't let him say 'no', now that he has made me wait this long."

"Haha... I see, I see. Then I'll give you something to eat while waiting. I'm sure it's going to fill your stomach a bit, young lady."

With these words the peasant presented two fist-size potatoes. They were wrapped up in newspaper, steam was faintly rising from it and the smell of melted butter spread out gently.

Dalian seemed bewildered and looked up to the wrinkled smiling face of the peasant.

"Is it really okay? Isn't this your breakfast...?"

"You scratch my back and I'll scratch yours, right? Accept it without reservation. Oh, or do you not like potatoes?"

The girl shook her head to the peasant's words.

She stretched out her hands equipped with protectors and accepted the warm potatoes.

"Thank you..."

She whispered and bit into the potato. Then she stuffed her cheeks wordlessly for a while.

Before long she raised her face when her potato shrunk to about the half of its size. She smiled with a face appropriate to her age, and with pour and potato peel all over the region around her lips.

"It's tasty... the best..."

"Hahaaha! Is that so? ...I'm pleased to hear that. I think there's no seasoning that can win against an empty stomach."

The peasant narrowed his eyes contently and laughed.

Wishing them a good trip, he left them with his loaded carriage. Dalian saw him off having her cheeks still stuffed with potato.

"...alright, this should do for now."

Right after this Hughy stood up with these words. He started the engine by turning around the hand crank and returned to the driver seat.

Dalian looked relieved to the sky and took seat still wearing the blanket.

The car moved off producing an awkward sound of metal smashing together. After they rode for a while on the forlorn road, Hughy seemed to have remembered something and asked gently,

"Dalian, can I have some potato, too?"

Her answer was simple.

"No. This is my potato."

"But I'm rather hungry, having been repairing all night long."

"No. It was originally your fault that we stood still there."

Hughy shook his head annoyed.

"I got it. Just give me the other one."

"Are you still half asleep? Both of them are mine."

"Please at least the half..."

"No. What a greedy man you are."

Dalian said amazed.

"Who is!"

Hughy muttered with a miserable expression.

With the two of them arguing on it, the car disappeared slowly inside the morning fog.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Return to [[Dantalian_no_Shoka|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Dantalian_no_Shoka:Volume1_Chapter2|Chapter 2]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Talk:Hidan no Aria:Volume1 Prologue

2010-01-14T17:57:08Z

Swiftstrike:

Major edit. I changed weird diction choices, corrected tenses, corrected sentence structures, and added some extra adjectives and adverbs here and there so as to help the reader understand what's being said in context. I tried to retain the original meaning of the initial translation, but I don't really know how successful I was. If this was a rough draft, and you were planning to edit it yourself, revert the changes back to the initial translation, and edit yourself. If you feel this is an incompetent edit, again, revert back to pre-edit page. Anyways, good luck with the translation. I appreciate it, even if I've only read the prologue (which wasn't the most interesting or inspiring thing in the world).

:I would disagree with some of the edits, like:

''"But that's none of your concern."'' to ''"But that shouldn’t be of any of your concern."''

''...donned...'' to ''...wore...''

since there are nothing wrong with them. But overall your edits are not too bad, so it's all right to leave it as it is.

--[[User:Zyzzyva165|Zyzzyva165]] 13:15, 12 February 2009 (UTC)

Hmmmm, you're right when you say there's nothing wrong with them grammatically. Those were more of diction choices/style changes I made based on the context in an attempt to make it flow better.

"But that's none of your concern" <-- Not wrong grammatically, but it just felt more offensive than it should have been, and I don't think that's what he was trying to go for based on the context of what I read.

"...donned..." to "...wore..." <--- I've never heard anyone say go don your shirt, or I donned my shirt before getting out of bed. For me the word don has a more majestic and fanciful connotation/feel to it. I'd use it to describe putting on a suit of armor <--- ie. "I donned my armor, and stepped forward onto the battlefield" or something like that. In that context, the word don sounds natural, as opposed to overblown. However, here, it just sounds too fanciful, since the character putting on his uniform to greet someone at the door really a grand enough moment to entail the usage of the word "don". That said, although there was nothing wrong with it grammatically, the word just felt out of place due to its connotation for me.

I do understand where you're coming from though, seeing as making too many unnecessary changes will ultimately result in an unfaithful translation. I understand that. However, I felt that those changes were necessary, which is why I made them. Literal translations are okay in the beginning stages, as they are ultimately the most faithful kinds of translations, but imo, a translation should still be readable when faithful, and it should still have a distinct style that flows well in order to be consistent for readers to be able to read. Translators who are proficient in both English and the language they're translating from tend to be able to adapt a style that flows well while consistently remaining faithful to the original text (they are also able to do a literal translation, and make faithful stylistic changes themselves later). However, in the case of a super rough draft, or a translator who's not as proficient in English as they are in the language they're translating from, vice versa, there's no consistency or conformity to the writing style; the writing style is all over the place, and just that makes the work both awkward and hard to read.

Those are the reasons I made the changes. That aside though, I'm not going to undermine the translator's work by rewriting everything just because I think his/her style sucks; I'd only change words that I feel are out of place, leaving as much intact as possible, while making it easy to read. Still, a translation check/edit by translator would be nice, since it'd ensure accuracy and faithfulness, and it might even add a consistent style to the work. It'd also make editing a lot easier, since it took me about 2 hours to edit just 7 pages (It's not that I read slow, it was just that HARD to edit/read).

"Her face gradually turned blue" is that the right color? (no idea about the original novel so I'm just asking)

User:Swiftstrike

2009-12-31T01:06:35Z

Swiftstrike:

Hi Hi. Got referred to here from a friend. This has gotten me interested in light novel translations :D

Of course, to express my thanks, I edit the ones I read, especially if it is an obvious mistake/error.

Currently reading/(minor/majorly editing)
*CubexCursedxCurious
*Spice and Wolf
*Chrome Shelled Regios
*Baka to Tesuto to Syokanju

perhaps later:
*Shakugan no Shana
*Fate/Zero

Baka to Test to Shoukanjuu

2009-12-31T01:05:45Z

Swiftstrike: /* Editors */

[[Image:Baka.jpg|300px|thumb|Volume 03 cover.]]
Baka to Tesuto to Syokanju (バカとテストと召喚獣: Idiots, Tests, summoned monsters)

The Baka to Tesuto to Syokanju series is also available in the following languages:
*[[Baka_to_Tesuto_to_Syokanju_~Versi%C3%B3n_Espa%C3%B1ola~|Español (Spanish)]]

== Story Synopsis ==
The protagonist is a guy who is among the stupidest of the stupidest in the school. In this school, your grades can, under the supervision of teachers, take virtual form to do combat! However, if you leave an examination half way, you get zero marks. A bright and cute girl, Himeji Mizuki, had a high fever during the examination. Despite her potential to be the second highest scorer in her year, she obtained zero marks for having left due to her illness and is thus allocated to the worst class, Class F.

Grades mean almost everything. Class A, taught by a smart-looking teacher, uses a plasma TV the size of an entire wall as their blackboard, personal laptops, personal air-conditioners, refrigerators, adjustable seats, and all kinds of different appliances. Within the refrigerator, there are all kinds of drinks and snacks. Their ceiling is made of glass, the wall lets them hang up high-class drawings and plants.

As for Class F, the worst class...They have Japanese desks and seat paddings. Their blackboard is filthy and even lacks chalk! When someone complains that the leggings of his desk is broken, the teacher responds, "Didn't we distribute some glue to stick wood together? Glue it back yourself later." Another student complains that wind blows through a broken window in the classroom. The teacher replies, "Understood. I will apply for plastic bags and invisible glue to fix it later." With spider webs everywhere, not a patch of the wall is clean. A unique moldy smell spreads across the entire room, it must be from the old tatamis used to tile the floor. This is the status of Class F.

The protagonist feels displeased with this arrangement, and seeks help from his friends to try to make a change through a Test Summoning War!! Together they devise all kinds of strategies to try to beat the famous Class A, intending to earn Class A's classroom and equipment if they win!!

== Kenji Inoue ==

Born in Tokyo, but grew up in Sapporo. Love the Kinoshita Hideyoshi drawn by Yui Haga sensei. Parents and friends around me didn't know anything when the first novel was published. Became famous in company in one day because the supervisor complained "Couldn't understand the Japanese written by Inoue". Therefore until now, I still don't dare to claim that I am a writer even though I had won an award. This novel won the 8th Entame Award editor special prize because the judge didn't read carefully.

-Translation from inner cover of Volume 1

== Translation ==

===[[Baka_to_Tesuto_to_Syokanju:Registration_Page|Registration]] ===
Those who wish to contribute are asked to first notify a supervisor beforehand.
'''Translators are asked to [[Baka_to_Tesuto_to_Syokanju:Registration_Page|register]] which chapters they're working on (see the Guideline page for usage rules)'''.

=== Format Standards ===
*[[Format_guideline | General Format/Style Guideline]]

Please refer to this [http://www.baka-tsuki.net/forums/viewtopic.php?f=15&t=2461 topic thread] for information about this project.

== Updates ==
*25 September 2009 - Volume 1 The Ninth and Final Question completed.
*13 August 2009 - Volume 1 The Eighth Question completed.
*03 May 2009 - Volume 1 The Seventh Question completed.
Older updates can be found on the [[Baka_to_Tesuto_to_Syokanju:_Updates|Baka to Tesuto to Syokanju Updates page]].

== ''Baka to Tesuto to Syokanju'' series by Inoue Kenji ==

===Volume 1 [[Baka_to_Tesuto_to_Syokanju:Volume1|(Full Text)]]===
::*[[Baka_to_Tesuto_to_Syokanju:Volume1_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Baka_to_Tesuto_to_Syokanju:Volume1_The First Question|The First Question]]
::*[[Baka_to_Tesuto_to_Syokanju:Volume1_The Second Question|The Second Question]]
::*[[Baka_to_Tesuto_to_Syokanju:Volume1_The Third Question|The Third Question]]
::*[[Baka_to_Tesuto_to_Syokanju:Volume1_The Fourth Question|The Fourth Question]]
::*[[Baka_to_Tesuto_to_Syokanju:Volume1_The Fifth Question|The Fifth Question]]
::*[[Baka_to_Tesuto_to_Syokanju:Volume1_The Sixth Question|The Sixth Question]]
::*[[Baka_to_Tesuto_to_Syokanju:Volume1_The Seventh Question|The Seventh Question]]
::*[[Baka_to_Tesuto_to_Syokanju:Volume1_The Eighth Question|The Eighth Question]]
::*[[Baka_to_Tesuto_to_Syokanju:Volume1_The Ninth Question|The Ninth Question]]
::*[[Baka_to_Tesuto_to_Syokanju:Volume1_The Final Question|The Final Question]]
::*[[Baka_to_Tesuto_to_Syokanju:Volume1_Author's Notes|Author's Notes]]
::*[[Baka_to_Tesuto_to_Syokanju:Volume1_Translator's Notes|Translation Notes and References]]

===Volume 2===
::*[[Baka_to_Tesuto_to_Syokanju:Volume2_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*The First Question
::*The Second Question
::*The Third Question
::*The Fourth Question
::*The Fifth Question
::*The Sixth Question
::*The Seventh Question
::*The Final Question
::*Author's Notes
::*Translation Notes and References

===Volume 3===
::*Novel Illustrations
::*The First Question
::*The Second Question
::*The Third Question
::*The Fourth Question
::*The Fifth Question
::*The Sixth Question
::*The Seventh Question
::*The Final Question
::*Author's Notes
::*Translation Notes and References

===Volume 3.5===
::*Novel Illustrations
::*パ力とテストと召喚獣～予習編～
::*僕と暴徒とラブレタ―
::*俺と期子と如月ハイランド
::*僕とプールと水着の楽園
::*僕とバイトと危険な週末
::*Author's Notes
::*Translation Notes and References

===Volume 4===
::*Novel Illustrations
::*The First Question
::*The Second Question
::*The Third Question
::*The Fourth Question
::*The Fifth Question
::*The Sixth Question
::*The Final Question
::*Author's Notes
::*Translation Notes and References

===Volume 5===
::*Novel Illustrations
::*The First Question
::*The Second Question
::*The Third Question
::*The Fourth Question
::*The Fifth Question
::*The Sixth Question
::*The Seventh Question
::*The Final Question
::*Author's Notes
::*Translation Notes and References

==Project Staff==

*Project Administrator:
*Project Supervisor: [[User:sleeppig|sleeppig]]

=== Translators ===
*[[User:sleeppig|sleeppig]]

=== Editors ===
*[[User:Andisan|andisan]]
*[[User:chickenwing71x|chickenwing71x]]
*[[user:Akirasav|Akira]]
*[[user:Swiftstrike|Swiftstrike]]

== Series Overview ==

*Volume 1: ISBN 978-4757733299 (published January 29, 2007)
*Volume 2: ISBN 978-4757735057 (published April 28, 2007)
*Volume 3: ISBN 978-4757736825 (published August 30, 2007)
*Volume 3.5: ISBN 978-4-7577-3979-6 (published January 30, 2008)
*Volume 4: ISBN 978-4-7577-4236-9 (published May 30, 2008)
*Volume 5: ISBN 978-4-7577-4518-6 (published November 29, 2008)

Baka to Test to Shoukanjuu

2009-12-31T01:05:09Z

Swiftstrike: /* Editors */

[[Image:Baka.jpg|300px|thumb|Volume 03 cover.]]
Baka to Tesuto to Syokanju (バカとテストと召喚獣: Idiots, Tests, summoned monsters)

The Baka to Tesuto to Syokanju series is also available in the following languages:
*[[Baka_to_Tesuto_to_Syokanju_~Versi%C3%B3n_Espa%C3%B1ola~|Español (Spanish)]]

== Story Synopsis ==
The protagonist is a guy who is among the stupidest of the stupidest in the school. In this school, your grades can, under the supervision of teachers, take virtual form to do combat! However, if you leave an examination half way, you get zero marks. A bright and cute girl, Himeji Mizuki, had a high fever during the examination. Despite her potential to be the second highest scorer in her year, she obtained zero marks for having left due to her illness and is thus allocated to the worst class, Class F.

Grades mean almost everything. Class A, taught by a smart-looking teacher, uses a plasma TV the size of an entire wall as their blackboard, personal laptops, personal air-conditioners, refrigerators, adjustable seats, and all kinds of different appliances. Within the refrigerator, there are all kinds of drinks and snacks. Their ceiling is made of glass, the wall lets them hang up high-class drawings and plants.

As for Class F, the worst class...They have Japanese desks and seat paddings. Their blackboard is filthy and even lacks chalk! When someone complains that the leggings of his desk is broken, the teacher responds, "Didn't we distribute some glue to stick wood together? Glue it back yourself later." Another student complains that wind blows through a broken window in the classroom. The teacher replies, "Understood. I will apply for plastic bags and invisible glue to fix it later." With spider webs everywhere, not a patch of the wall is clean. A unique moldy smell spreads across the entire room, it must be from the old tatamis used to tile the floor. This is the status of Class F.

The protagonist feels displeased with this arrangement, and seeks help from his friends to try to make a change through a Test Summoning War!! Together they devise all kinds of strategies to try to beat the famous Class A, intending to earn Class A's classroom and equipment if they win!!

== Kenji Inoue ==

Born in Tokyo, but grew up in Sapporo. Love the Kinoshita Hideyoshi drawn by Yui Haga sensei. Parents and friends around me didn't know anything when the first novel was published. Became famous in company in one day because the supervisor complained "Couldn't understand the Japanese written by Inoue". Therefore until now, I still don't dare to claim that I am a writer even though I had won an award. This novel won the 8th Entame Award editor special prize because the judge didn't read carefully.

-Translation from inner cover of Volume 1

== Translation ==

===[[Baka_to_Tesuto_to_Syokanju:Registration_Page|Registration]] ===
Those who wish to contribute are asked to first notify a supervisor beforehand.
'''Translators are asked to [[Baka_to_Tesuto_to_Syokanju:Registration_Page|register]] which chapters they're working on (see the Guideline page for usage rules)'''.

=== Format Standards ===
*[[Format_guideline | General Format/Style Guideline]]

Please refer to this [http://www.baka-tsuki.net/forums/viewtopic.php?f=15&t=2461 topic thread] for information about this project.

== Updates ==
*25 September 2009 - Volume 1 The Ninth and Final Question completed.
*13 August 2009 - Volume 1 The Eighth Question completed.
*03 May 2009 - Volume 1 The Seventh Question completed.
Older updates can be found on the [[Baka_to_Tesuto_to_Syokanju:_Updates|Baka to Tesuto to Syokanju Updates page]].

== ''Baka to Tesuto to Syokanju'' series by Inoue Kenji ==

===Volume 1 [[Baka_to_Tesuto_to_Syokanju:Volume1|(Full Text)]]===
::*[[Baka_to_Tesuto_to_Syokanju:Volume1_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Baka_to_Tesuto_to_Syokanju:Volume1_The First Question|The First Question]]
::*[[Baka_to_Tesuto_to_Syokanju:Volume1_The Second Question|The Second Question]]
::*[[Baka_to_Tesuto_to_Syokanju:Volume1_The Third Question|The Third Question]]
::*[[Baka_to_Tesuto_to_Syokanju:Volume1_The Fourth Question|The Fourth Question]]
::*[[Baka_to_Tesuto_to_Syokanju:Volume1_The Fifth Question|The Fifth Question]]
::*[[Baka_to_Tesuto_to_Syokanju:Volume1_The Sixth Question|The Sixth Question]]
::*[[Baka_to_Tesuto_to_Syokanju:Volume1_The Seventh Question|The Seventh Question]]
::*[[Baka_to_Tesuto_to_Syokanju:Volume1_The Eighth Question|The Eighth Question]]
::*[[Baka_to_Tesuto_to_Syokanju:Volume1_The Ninth Question|The Ninth Question]]
::*[[Baka_to_Tesuto_to_Syokanju:Volume1_The Final Question|The Final Question]]
::*[[Baka_to_Tesuto_to_Syokanju:Volume1_Author's Notes|Author's Notes]]
::*[[Baka_to_Tesuto_to_Syokanju:Volume1_Translator's Notes|Translation Notes and References]]

===Volume 2===
::*[[Baka_to_Tesuto_to_Syokanju:Volume2_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*The First Question
::*The Second Question
::*The Third Question
::*The Fourth Question
::*The Fifth Question
::*The Sixth Question
::*The Seventh Question
::*The Final Question
::*Author's Notes
::*Translation Notes and References

===Volume 3===
::*Novel Illustrations
::*The First Question
::*The Second Question
::*The Third Question
::*The Fourth Question
::*The Fifth Question
::*The Sixth Question
::*The Seventh Question
::*The Final Question
::*Author's Notes
::*Translation Notes and References

===Volume 3.5===
::*Novel Illustrations
::*パ力とテストと召喚獣～予習編～
::*僕と暴徒とラブレタ―
::*俺と期子と如月ハイランド
::*僕とプールと水着の楽園
::*僕とバイトと危険な週末
::*Author's Notes
::*Translation Notes and References

===Volume 4===
::*Novel Illustrations
::*The First Question
::*The Second Question
::*The Third Question
::*The Fourth Question
::*The Fifth Question
::*The Sixth Question
::*The Final Question
::*Author's Notes
::*Translation Notes and References

===Volume 5===
::*Novel Illustrations
::*The First Question
::*The Second Question
::*The Third Question
::*The Fourth Question
::*The Fifth Question
::*The Sixth Question
::*The Seventh Question
::*The Final Question
::*Author's Notes
::*Translation Notes and References

==Project Staff==

*Project Administrator:
*Project Supervisor: [[User:sleeppig|sleeppig]]

=== Translators ===
*[[User:sleeppig|sleeppig]]

=== Editors ===
*[[User:Andisan|andisan]]
*[[User:chickenwing71x|chickenwing71x]]
*[[user:Akirasav|Akira]]
*[[user:SwiftStrike|SwiftStrike]]

== Series Overview ==

*Volume 1: ISBN 978-4757733299 (published January 29, 2007)
*Volume 2: ISBN 978-4757735057 (published April 28, 2007)
*Volume 3: ISBN 978-4757736825 (published August 30, 2007)
*Volume 3.5: ISBN 978-4-7577-3979-6 (published January 30, 2008)
*Volume 4: ISBN 978-4-7577-4236-9 (published May 30, 2008)
*Volume 5: ISBN 978-4-7577-4518-6 (published November 29, 2008)

Baka to Tesuto to Syokanju:Volume1 The Ninth Question

2009-12-31T00:35:45Z

Swiftstrike: /* The Ninth Question */

===The Ninth Question===

'''Please answer the following question:'''

Please list the five basic nutrition which is required to maintain human life.

'''Himeji Mizuki’s Answer:'''

“① Fats ② Carbohydrates ③ Proteins ④ Vitamins ⑤ Minerals”

'''Teacher’s Comment:'''

Exactly what we expect from Himeji, well done!

'''Yoshii Akihisa’s Answer:'''

“① Sugar ② Salt ③ Tap water ④ Rain water ⑤ Spring water"

'''Teacher’s Comment:'''

[[image:BTS vol 01 235.jpg|thumb]]
Aren’t you the only one who can survive with these?

'''Tsuchiya Kouta’s Answer:'''

“It is called menarche, the first period since the female was born. In medical term, this period is called the menstrual period. Menarche is closely related to the age and weight factors. It usually appears when the female’s body weight reached 43 kg, but the age factor would differ between each individual. In Japan, the average age is 12 years old. There are other factors beside weight, such as race, weather and social environment that will affect the time that menarche occurs…”

“Menarche may occur before the female was ten years old, which is termed isolated premature menarche. Besides that, menarche that occurred after fifteen years old is called delayed menstruation. Also, if the menarche never occurred until eighteen years old is called primary amenorrhea…”

'''Teacher’s Comment:'''

I am sorry to inform you that the health education examination had ended an hour ago.

After that, I went to the teachers’ office to accept the personal teaching from them. Then I went home with a very tired body and fell asleep as soon as I collapsed onto my bed. I was totally fatigued and dropped into dreamland like a piece of torn cloth.

We had a meeting after the exam for replenishing our scores in the next morning.

It was the final tactical meeting before facing our last opponent, Class A, and saying goodbye to the Class F classroom.

“First of all, I would like to thank everybody who helped Class F make it this far. I am really grateful for all the help you guys offered.”

“Yuu…Yuuji, what’s wrong with you? It is so unlike you to say something like that!”

“Yeah, I think so too, but these words come from the bottom of my heart.”

I am touched by his words. Who could have ever imagined us, the Class F students, to achieve so much in this war…

“Since we made it this far, we will do everything to win the war against Class A. We will prove to the teachers together, that exam result are not everything, OK?”

“YEAH---!”

“THAT'S RIGHT---!”

“There is more to life than studying!”

Before the last fight, I can feel that our hearts are joined together as one.

“Thank you very much. About the fight with Class A, I plan to challenge them to a duel.”

I am not so surprised because I heard about it just before the meeting. However, those who had just heard it for the first time seem to be a bit shocked; the room are filled with uneasiness.

“What does that mean?”

“Who will represent us in the duel?”

“Are you sure we can win this?”

“Calm down every one! I am going to explain my plan now.”

Yuuji slammed the table to calm everyone down.

“The people who will be dueling, of course, will be me and Kirishima Shouko.”

The Class A class leader is Kirishima Shouko and the Class F class leader is Sakamoto Yuuji. If someone needed to be chosen to represent the class in a duel, it would definitely be the class leader.

I understood everything up until this point.

However, I did not understand how Yuuji could win the duel.

The enemy is Kirishima. Not only she is the head of student union, her test results are also so much higher than Himeji, who is already too good for Class B students. Although this sounds really bad, but----

“Idiot Yuuji can never win against--- WAH!”

A Stanley knife suddenly flies pass my cheek. Damn you Yuuji, are you planning to kill me?

I don’t think he is that cruel. No matter how bad Yuuji is, he won’t purposely consider killing his friends…

“Next time the target will be your ear.”

It seems that I am not Yuuji’s friend.

“But just as Akihisa said, Shouko is much stronger. If I directly challenge her, I might not stand a chance to win.”

Since you admit you can’t win, there is no need to throw that Stanley knife towards me right?

“However wouldn’t it be the same as our fight against Class D and Class B? We will definitely lose if we fight with them head on.”

But we have continued to win until now.

“This time it will be the same. I shall defeat Shouko and Class F will get Class A’s classroom. It will not change the result that the victory will belong to us. ”

Yuuji leads us to win the Test Summoning War that we thought we could never win, so although it still doesn’t sound very convincing, there is no one in the class who will disagree with his idea now.

“Leave everything to me! I shall let everyone see the power of the former ‘Whiz Kid’.”

“OHHHH----”

It seems that there is no need to ask everyone's opinion. We all have faith in Yuuji.

“Now, let me explain the tactic in detail… I plan to challenge her within a limited scope.”

“Limited scope? Which subject do you want to pick?”

“Japanese history.”

Japanese history? Even if Kirishima was not very good in Japanese history, I never heard of Yuuji being very good in it either. Why did he want to pick Japanese history?

“However I would like to limit the scope of the examination. The difficulty will be at the primary school level and the maximum score will be one hundred. Syokanjus will not be used and the result will just depend on the score in the examination.”

A primary school level exam with maximum score of one hundred?

Under this condition, it will be generally assumed that both of them will be scoring one hundred and the person who makes the first mistake will lose. In that case, the challenge will be how focused they are. It seems there is more chance for us to win this compared to fighting directly.

“However if both of you have the same scores, you will get new questions right? In that case the difficulty of the questions might increase. Isn’t this a disadvantage for Yuuji, who has stopped studying for a period of time?”

“Yeah, Akihisa is right.”

Although it seems like we have a chance on winning in this plan, this is also a dangerous gamble. And the key person in this plan will be Yuuji?

“Hey, don’t underestimate me. In any case, a tactic that purely counts on luck is not a tactic at all.”

“What? Yuuji, you know how to make Kirishima lose focus in the exam?”

“No. I don’t think that girl will be defeated by primary school level questions just because of her losing focus.”

That’s right. Besides that, the techniques that could be used in a supervised exam can never affect Kirishima. Then what can he do to win?

“Yuuji, stop hiding the plan from us! It is about time to let us know what your trump card is!”

Everyone in the class nodded after Hideyoshi had spoken.

“Ah, Sorry. The opening speech is longer than I expected.”

Yuuji shakes his head, and starts talking again.

“There is only one reason that made me choose this duel. That is because I know that girl will definitely answer one question incorrectly.”

One question? Which question is it?

“That question is ---- ‘Taika Reform’.”

“Taika Reform? Is it the sort of question asking when did who did what? Will these sorts of primary school student level questions come out in the examination?”

Although I don’t think the school will prepare that sort of questions for the students here, but the school which aims for encouraging students to further their studies might have questions like that.

“No, not such a detailed question. It is a much simpler one.”

“You mentioned simple, could it be asking about the year?”

“Oh Hideyoshi, BINGO! It is just like what you said, if the question about the year came out, it would be our victory.”

In what year did Taika Reform happen? Such elementary question, will that smart Shouko answer incorrectly? Even I know that ‘Nightingale cried. Taika Reform’[http://www.baka-tsuki.net/project/index.php?title=Baka_to_Tesuto_to_Syokanju:Volume1_Translator%27s_Notes#Question_9], even I can remember the year using this sentence!

“Taika Reform happened in year 645. This question is so easy even Akihisa could get it right.”

Please…Don’t…Look at me…

“However Shouko will definitely answer this question incorrectly and victory will belong to us. At that time we could say goodbye to this lousy classroom as we planned.”

Come to think of it, there is something that I am curious about for a long time---

“Errr----Sakamoto.”

“Eh? What’s wrong, Himeji?”

“Do you know Kirishima…very well?”

That’s right. Yuuji had been using “that girl” or “Shouko” to call Kirishima. If they don’t know each other very well, he won’t use such word to call her.

It couldn’t be, that this guy in front of me… Not only Himeji likes him, even Kirishima who is smart and pretty can’t escape from him?

“Yeah, she is my childhood friend.”

“Everyone, GO!”

“What? Why does everyone follow Akihisa’s order and hold their slippers on their hands?”

“Shut up, you are the enemy of men! We shall use you as a sacrifice before we defeat Class A!”

“What did I do wrong?”

There is no need to trade words. All men in the class reach the same agreement. I am blessed to be able to study in such a united class.

“Is this your last words? Wait, Sugawa, it is too early to take off your socks. We shall put that forbidden weapon into his mouth after we subdue him.”

“Understood!”

Enemy of men, enjoy forty-seven pairs of high school male students’ smelly socks!

“Err, Yoshii.”

“Eh? What’s up, Himeji?”

“Does Yoshii like Kirishima?”

“Ah, so so! She is a very pretty girl!”

“Eh? Himeji, why are you preparing to attack me? And Minami, why are you holding the teacher's table and aiming at me?”

“Everybody calm down!”

Hideyoshi claps his hands loudly to stop the situation from getting worse; he is really calm.

“Humph, Hideyoshi don't you hate Yuuji?”

“Cool down and think again everyone. It is Kirishima Shouko that we are talking about right? I don't think she will be interested in male such as Yuuji.”

Oh, that’s right.

“Actually, she should be interested in the other person…”

“You are right.”

All of us suddenly focus on one particular person.

“W-What? Could it be I did something wrong?”

Himeji starts to get panic. Don’t worry, you didn’t do anything wrong. Although you didn’t do anything, it is very likely that someone will do something to you.

“Anyway, Shouko and I were childhood friends, and I purposely taught her the wrong answer to that question when we were young.”

Although I still doubt his relationship with Kirishima, I will let it go for now since Kirishima only like girls.

“That girl will not forget anything she learned because she is the best student in second year.”

A smart brain which will remember things easily will be the key to her failure this time.

“I will make use of this to defeat her, and change our tables to----”

“High-class system tables!”

<center>☆</center>

“A duel?”

“That’s right. Class F and Class A class leaders will represent their classes in a duel to decide the victory of Test Summon War.”

This is the usual war declaration.

The messengers who were sent to declare the war with Class A are the leader Yuuji, and the key members of our class such as Himeji, Hideyoshi, Silent Pervert and me.

If we do this every time, my uniform will not be torn all the time.

“Err, what are you guys planning?”

The person who is negotiating with Yuuji now is Hideyoshi------- ‘s sister Kinoshita Yuuko. She looks exactly like the female version of Hideyoshi. However, if I admit I am interested in her that would mean that I am admitting to have the same feeling towards Hideyoshi…

“Our aim is definitely winning this war.”

Kinoshita Yuuko shows that she is suspecting us. That is understandable, because we are the lower ranked class, who seeks to challenge the top student in the year --- Kirishima to a duel, which is totally unreasonable. It makes sense that she is afraid that we are planning something here.

“Although I think this is a good idea to get rid of the troublesome Test Summoning War, there is no need to take the risk.”

“You are really smart!”

An expected answer, now the negotiation officially started.

“By the way, how is the war between your class and Class C?”

Yuuji crosses his hand and uses his hand to support his lower jaw. He acts calmly and said.

“Although it took a while, we are too good for them, so no problem at all.”

Class C was taunted by Hideyoshi and had a war with Class A. The war only took about half a day. Now Class C is using Class D’s level equipment in class.

“Class B seems to be interested in having a war with you!”

“Class B… You mean THAT from yesterday?”

“Yeah, the quality of the class can be easily seen from the class leader. Although they haven’t officially declared war, who knows what will happen later!”

“But Class B already had a war with Class F. So within the three months preparation period, they should have no right to declare war themselves right?”

One of the rules of Test Summoning War is there are three months preparation period in between wars.

The class that loses in the war will have no right to declare another war in three months. This is to prevent the losing class from challenging the winning class, and make the war become an infinite loop.

“You should know that, no matter how things appear in the war, the war is ended through a ‘Peace Treaty,’ so they are not restricted by this rule… Not only Class B, things are the same for Class D.”

That’s the reason why we didn’t take away their class equipment.

“Is that a threat?”

“This doesn’t sound too good, how about calling this a request?”

I have a feeling that Yuuji looks exactly like Nemoto. Using this sort of negotiation technique makes him no different from villains.

“OK, I understand. Although I don’t know what you are planning, there is no way our class leader will lose. I accept your suggestion.”

“Eh? Really?”

She accepted so easily. Although I never took part in the conversation, I shouted out because I was too surprised.

“Because, I really don’t want to fight with a class with a class leader like THAT…”

Ah, that reminds me. Nemoto was wearing the female uniform when he went to Class A. I never imagine something like that indirectly helped our suggestion being accepted so easily, which is quite a pleasant surprise.

“But we have some conditions. This war will not only be the duel between the class leaders. That’s right, let’s do it like this. Both classes select five different people, and have five different duels. The class that wins three fights out of five wins the war. How about that? If that’s the case, we will agree with your suggestion.”

“Hmmmm…”

At first she seems to be not too wary but actually she is really alert, we shouldn’t underestimate her.

“I see, you are trying to prevent us from sending Himeji?”

“Yes, even though I don’t think that will be a big problem. However, if class leader Kirishima is in very bad condition and Himeji is in top form, there might be some unpredictable accidents.”

This is really disrespecting Himeji.

However she wasn’t bluffing, because Kirishima is such a scary person.

“Don’t worry! I will represent our side in the fight.”

“No way, I will not totally believe in you.”

She later said, this is a war, not a competition. And she is right.

“Really? Then I shall agree with your condition!”

I can’t believe Yuuji said that.

Are you serious? Five different duels, do we stand a chance to win?

“Really? I am so happy~”

“However, we will decide the subjects. It is fine that you give us little bit of advantage right?”

I see, he was planning to negotiate like that. It is important for us to get the power to decide the subjects. The opponent will not be so kind to accept the one-on-one duel and to let us pick the subjects. Therefore to make them accept the condition, Yuuji chose to accept their condition of five different duels.

“Eh? Hmmm…”

Kinoshita is thinking carefully. This is a negotiation representing the class. The outcome of this negotiation can greatly affect the war, so she has to be really careful.

“Accepted!”

“WAH!”

I was shocked.

“I accept Yuuji’s suggestion.”

Suddenly there is a calm and powerful voice.

No one noticed when Kirishima arrived. I know that she is a quiet person, but I never know she could hide the presence from everyone like an experienced martial artist.

“What? Class leader, are you sure?”

“In return I would like to add another condition.”

“Condition?”

“Yeah.”

Kirishima nods. She carefully scans Himeji from top to bottom while she is hiding behind Yuuji, and said.

“The losing side shall accept any request from the winning side.”

T-This is the biggest crisis of Himeji’s virginity and outlook on life! What, what, what, what, should I do? If something like this happened… I would be so panicked that I couldn’t even sleep! I don’t even have money to get the digital camera!

“…(sound of taking photo)”

“Silent Pervert, it is too early to take pictures now! Are you planning to lose the fight on purpose?”

Why did this happen? This would definitely affect the morale of the class. Did she plan this from the beginning? Kirishima Shouko, she really lives up to the name of the head of student council, what a scary person she is.

“Then how about this: three of the subjects will be decided by you and we will decide the remaining two, what do you think?”

Although this still doesn’t fully give us the advantage of deciding the topics, Kinoshita Yuuko’s suggestion still gives us a slight advantage. Now, what should we do?

(Himeji, are you ok with that?)

(Eh? What are you talking about?)

(I mean if we lose, Himeji you will be…)

(Although I am not sure what is going on, but I think it’s not a problem.)

(Accepting that so easily… are you sure? If we lose, Himeji and Kirishima will----)

“The negotiation is complete.”

“Y-Yuuji! How could you decide this by yourself! Himeji hasn’t agreed with the condition!”

Even if you are the class leader, this is too selfish! This is related to Himeji’s happiness!

“Don’t worry. I will not give Himeji any trouble.”

He said it with confidence. He really thinks that we will win this for sure?

“When will the duels start?”

“Hmm, how about we begin at ten o’clock?”

“OK.”

Kirishima gives people a unique feeling. The way she speaks is sort of similar to Silent Pervert.

“OK. Since the negotiation is done, let’s head back to the classroom first!”

“That’s right. We need to report this to the class.”

After the meeting, we left Class A classroom.

The last fight is right around the corner.

<center>☆</center>

“Are both of you ready?”

The supervising teacher today is Takahashi-sensei, who is the homeroom teacher of Class A, and has helped us a lot in the recent wars. The specs she put on today have a beautiful design with intelligence, and her long legs in the tight skirts are quite charming as well.

“Yes.”

“No problem.”

The battle field is in Class A. Not only because it is wider here, the floor is far more superior than the lousy tatami, which could break anytime.

“The first duel officially starts now. Please stand forward.”

“I will go!”

Our opponent's class sends Hideyoshi’s sister, Kinoshita Yuuko.

And the person representing our class in this fight will be ------

“Allow me!”

Her brother, Kinoshita Hideyoshi.

Hideyoshi definitely knows what his sister’s weakest subject is and how to disturb her concentration. The key to this duel will be how does Hideyoshi confuse his sister feeling-----

“By the way, Hideyoshi?”

“Yes?”

“Do you know Koyama from Class C?”

“What? Who is that?”

Eh? Why did I have a bad feeling about this?

“It is alright if you don’t know. Can you come here for a while?”

“Eh? Sister, why are you dragging me to the corridor?”

Hideyoshi’s face looks like those Class C students when they were being scolded by him while he was acting like his sister…

“Sister, it is now time for dueling------ Why are you grabbing my hand?”

“Did you do anything to Class C students? Why did I become the person who scolded Class C’s student pigs?”

“Hahaha. About that, I was doing what I think is the true nature of you, sister-----Ah, sister! No… Don’t turn my joint into that direction… ”

(*sounds of door opening*)

Kinoshita Yuuko opens the door and walks into the classroom.

“Hideyoshi said he had something urgent to attend to and went back. Do you want to send someone else to replace him?”

“N-No… We give up in this duel.”

Even Yuuji doesn’t dare to say anything to oppose Kinoshita Yuuko, who is smiling and wiping the blood on her hand with her handkerchief.

Takahashi-sensei types on the notebook computer and the big screen on the wall shows the result of this fight.

Class A Kinoshita Yuuko VS Class F Kinoshita Hideyoshi

Signs of life WIN VS DEAD

No one can say for sure that Hideyoshi is still alive.

“Next.”

“I will go. The subject we choose is Physics.”

The person representing Class A is Sato, and the person representing Class F this time will be---

“OK, Akihisa I am counting on you.”

“Eh!? Me!?”

What! I am representing my class in duel! There is no way back if I lose!

“Don’t worry, I have trust in you.”

Really? Yuuji you…

“Huh… In this case, it is about time for me to get serious.”

“Yeah, there is no need to hide anymore. Let everyone here understand your true power.”

“Hey, is Akihisa really strong?”

“Nope, I’ve never heard about it before.”

“Yuuji is kidding again right?”

Those Class F students, who are supposed to be my comrades, indeed said some very cruel comments.

Well nothing can be done about that. It is normal for them to think like that when they looked at my past performance. However, things are different today.

“You are Akihisa? Could it be…you are…”

My opponent Sato seems to have discovered something and starts trembling.

Her observation is pretty good.

“Ah, you have discovered that? You are right. I had never showed my power until now.”

To prepare for the fight, I fold up my sleeves and slightly shook my wrist to warm up.

“Then you are…”

“That’s right, It is just as you thought. Although I have been hiding it till now, actually I am ----”

I take a deep breath and announce to everyone in the class:

“----left handed!”

Class A Sato VS Yoshii Akihisa

Physics 389 VS 62

This is so strange. How on earth do I still lose after I showed my true power?

“You idiot! Does the examination result relate to which hand you used?”

“Mi-Minami! The reaction force is painful enough already, I beg you please stop beating me, ok?”

It seems that I can’t win against enemy who has 6 times more marks than me with just agility.

“OK, the real fight starts now.”

“Wait, Yuuji! You never trusted me from the beginning!”

“Trust? What is that? Is it edible?”

I really feel like giving him a punch with my golden left hand.

“Now, the third group please prepare now.”

“…(stand up)”

Silent Pervert stands up.

The power of choosing the subject starts to act in our favor now.

This is because 80% of Silent Pervert’s total marks for all subjects are scored from the health education subject. In this subject, not even Class A student can challenge him.

“Then it is my turn now!”

Class A sends out a girl with short, light coloured hair who looks like a boy. Who is she, why I don’t recognize her?

“Nice to meet you, I am Kudo Aiko who transferred here in the end of last semester in first year.”

She has a flat body which makes her look like a boy.

“What subject do you want to select?”

Takahashi sensei asks Silent Pervert.

“Health education.”

Silent Pervert selects his strongest subject.

“You are Tsuchiya right? You seem to be very confident in health education.”

Kudo starts to talk to Silent Pervert. What is the situation now? She is a transferred student, so she doesn’t know the true power of Silent Pervert? But she seems to be really relaxed.

“However I am also very good with this subject… unlike you, I am stronger in practical matters!”

W-What kind of announcement is that? For some reason, my heart is bouncing really hard!

“Hey you there, you're Akihisa right? You look like you don’t know how to study. Let me teach you Health Education when we have time, ok? Don’t worry, I will teach you with practical exercises.”

How does she know my heart is beating like mad now? And she tells everyone she wants to teach me health education!

“Ha, just what I …”

“Aki will never have that chance, so there is no need to learn health education!”

“That’s right! He never needs to learn it!”

“Shimada and Himeji, please take a look at Akihisa. He looks really sad!”

I won’t be so unlucky right? Even a person like me will get the chance to use my knowledge from Health Education!

“Both sides please prepare to summon.”

“O---K. Syoukanju Summoning!”

“Syoukanju Summoning!”

Syoukanjus that look very similar to their owners appear with their weapons on hand. Silent Pervert’s syoukanju is the same as the one he had when fighting with Class B. Its weapon consists of two kodachi[http://www.baka-tsuki.net/project/index.php?title=Baka_to_Tesuto_to_Syokanju:Volume1_Translator%27s_Notes#Question_9]. On the other hand, Kudo’s syoukanju…

“What? Why is her Tomahawk so huge?”

Her syoukanju is holding a very big Tomahawk which looks really powerful. It also wears a wristband on its hand which means it can use special ability. Oh my god! She is really strong!

“Let’s decide who is stronger, the one who is good in the theory or the one who is good in the actual practice.”

Kudo has a tender and beautiful smile. After that the wristband on her syoukanju begins to shine and she starts her attack.

Her syoukanju’s huge Tomahawk has thunder surrounding it and rushes towards Silent Pervert with impossible speed.

“Bye bye, Silent Pervert!”

Then, the strong hands of her syoukanju swing the Tomahawk. This is an attack that can’t be dodged!

“Silent Pervert!”

Just when the tomahawk is going to cut his syoukanju into two---

“Accelerate.”

The wristband on Silent Pervert’s syoukanju’s hand starts to shine, and its light totally covers its owner.

“Huh?”

The opponent looks like she can’t understand what is going on. Not only her, even people like me have no idea of what had just happened. How can Silent Pervert’s syoukanju escape from the opponent’s attack range?

“Accelerate ends.”

Silent Pervert quietly said.

[[Image:BTS vol 01 259.jpg|thumb]]
All of a sudden, blood busts from every part of Kudo’s syoukanju as it falls to the ground.

Class A Kudo Aiko VS Class F Tsuchiya Kouta

Health Education 446marks VS 572 marks

In-incredible! His score might be higher than the sum of all my subject scores!

“In the war against Class B, he wasn’t in his top form.”

Yuuji starts to explain to me, who is in total shock at the moment. I never knew that Silent Pervert can be so scary when he is concentrated!

“Im-Impossible…How could I…”

Kudo is kneeling on the ground, she looks like she is really shocked as well.

“It is 2 VS 1 now, who’s next?”

Takahashi-sensei still continues the competition with her emotionless face. It looks like she doesn’t really care even if the students from her class lose.

“Ah, y-yes, it is my turn now.”

We definitely send out Himeji, who is the only person in Class F that can fight with Class A students directly.

“Then I will be your opponent!”

The person who walks out from Class A is---- Kubo Toshimitsu!

“You finally appear, vice president of student council.”

Yes, his name is Kubo Toshimitsu!

His ability is just below Himeji, ranked third in the second year. He is the vice president of second year student council because Himeji didn’t perform well in the class dividing test.

“This is the fight that I worry the most.”

Yuuji has his point for worrying.

Kubo’s ability is almost as good as Himeji. The difference between their total scores is less than twenty. Now that Himeji has been fighting for the last few days, we can’t really say for sure she can win this….

“What is the subject?”

Takahashi-sensei asked them.

By the way, whose side has the right to choose the subject now? Hideyoshi’s fight is a real mess and I have no idea now.

“I choose the sum of all subjects.”

Just when I am thinking deeply, Kubo simply answer the teacher’s question.

“Hey wait a second! Don’t simply decide----”

“It is fine with me.”

“Himeji?”

Himeji stops me from protesting. Are you sure you will be fine?

“Then……”

Same as the last few fights, Takahashi-sensei continues to maneuver on the computer.

Both side summon their syoukanjus, the duel is decided within seconds.

Class A Kubo Toshimitsu VS Class F Himeji Mizuki

Sum of all subjects 3997 marks VS 4409 marks

“Really?”

“When did she improve so much?”

“With scores like this, she can even challenge Kirishima Shouko!”

Voices of surprise came from everywhere.

The difference is more than four hundred? Although I knew that Himeji is really strong, this is not a score that a normal human can get!

“Damn! Himeji, how did you get so strong……”

Kubo is regretting now, and questioning Himeji. Their ability was about the same until recently. No one expects the difference to be so huge, that’s why he is concerned about it.

“I-I like everyone in the class, and Class F is the class with classmates who are willing to sacrifice for the others without asking for anything.”

“You like Class F?”

“Yes. That’s why I can continue working hard.”

Himeji’s words are so comforting.

Really? Himeji, you actually like Class F, a class formed by stupid male students. However I am in this class, which makes me feel really warm deep inside my heart.

“The score now is 2 VS 2.”

Takahashi sensei had slight changes in her look, which is rather strange. Is it because Himeji’s incredible growth or the fact that Class F can actually fight against Class A?

“The last duel, both sides please prepare.”

“OK.”

The person walks out from Class A is the strongest enemy---- Kirishima Shouko.

The person we sent from our class is definitely---

“It is my turn now.”

The one and only, Sakamoto Yuuji.

“The subject is?”

Maybe it’s because they think there is no way Kirishima Shouko will lose, there isn’t any noise coming from Class A. They just quietly look at both of them.

“I would like to choose Japanese history, the scope will be limited to primary school level and the maximum score is one hundred.”

The noise suddenly comes from everywhere.

“There is a limit to maximum score?”

“Primary school level? Doesn’t that mean full marks?”

“This fight will be determined by how focused they are…”

This will also give us a chance to win.

Class A also realizes that, so they start making some noise now.

“Understood. I will need to prepare some questions. Please wait here for a while.”

Takahashi-sensei closes the lid of her laptop and walks out of the classroom.

Takahashi-sensei is enthusiastic in education, maybe she have collected some primary school level question sets?

I watch the teacher left the scene and return to Yuuji immediately.

“Yuuji, I am counting on you.”

I firmly hold Yuuji’s hand. We did all we could do. It all depends on the result of Yuuji’s duel now.

“Yeah, leave it to me!”

He firmly holds my hand as well.

“…(puts out his hand)”

Silent Pervert walks towards us and shows Yuuji a victory hand pose.

“Your power helped me a lot, thank you very much.”

“…(ha)”

Silent Pervert’s mouth slightly rises, and stands back to where he was just now.

“Sakamoto, thanks for telling me all those stories.”

“Ah, you mean stories about Akihisa? Don’t worry about it, and do your best.”

Huh? My stories? What did Yuuji say?

“Yes I will.”

Himeji gives him an energetic answer. Yuuji also has a happy smile on his face. It is a caring and gentle face.

“Now the final duel is Japanese history. Participants Kirishima and Sakamoto, please come to the video classroom.”

Takahashi-sensei returns to the classroom and gives order to both class leaders.

“OK.”

Kirishima gives a simple answer and leaves the classroom.

“Well, I need to go now.”

“Sakamoto, take care.”

“Yeah.”

Yuuji is sent off by Himeji and heads towards the final battlefield.

The final fight finally starts. It doesn’t matter if we are going to cry or laugh, the test summoning war is going to end.

“Everyone, please look at the screen here.”

Takahashi-sensei controls the machine, and the big monitor diplays images in the video classroom.

Kirishima takes her seat first, and then Yuuji also walks into the classroom and sits down.

“Now we are going to distribute the paper. The test is fifty minutes, maximum score is one hundred.”

The Japanese history teacher on the screen is placing the test papers on their tables with the back of the papers facing up.

“Any actions that are considered as cheating will result in zero mark, understand?”

“Yes.”

“I know that!”

“Then we start now!”

Both of them turn their paper over.

“Yoshii, it finally begins!”

“Yeah, finally.”

“If that question doesn’t appear, Sakamoto will…”

“His concentration and focus are worse than the opponent. If the duel goes into extra time, he might lose. However…”

“Yes, if it appears…”

“Yeah…”

If it appears, this will be our victory.

Everyone is swallowing their saliva, and anxiously staring at the monitor, reading the questions that appear on it.

Will it come out? Will it come out?

“Please fill in the right year in ( )”

Year ( ) Heijo-kyo established as capital

Year ( ) Heian-kyo established as capital

It really is primary school level questions. Maybe even I could answer them as well.

Will that question come out?

Year ( ) Kamakura Bakufu established

Year ( ) Taika Reform

“Ah!”

It appears…..

“Y-Yoshii!”

“Yeah!”

“This mean, it is our…”

“Yeah! Our Japanese-style tables will be…”

“Changed into the high-class system table!”

Everyone in Class F shouts at the same time.

“This is the biggest ever victory for us, lousy Class F!”

“OHHHHHH!”

Our cheer sounds like it shakes the whole classroom.

'''“Japanese History Duel, Limited Scope Test, Maximum Score: One Hundred”'''

'''Class A Kirishima Shouko 97 marks'''

'''VS'''

'''Class F Sakamoto Yuuji 53 marks'''

Japanese style tables in Class F become paper boxes.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Baka to Tesuto to Syokanju:Volume1_The_Eighth_Question|The Eighth Question]]
| Return to [[Baka to Tesuto to Syokanju|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Baka to Tesuto to Syokanju:Volume1_The_Final_Question|The Final Question]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Baka to Tesuto to Syokanju:Volume1 The Ninth Question

2009-12-31T00:28:10Z

Swiftstrike: /* The Ninth Question */

===The Ninth Question===

'''Please answer the following question:'''

Please list the five basic nutrition which is required to maintain human life.

'''Himeji Mizuki’s Answer:'''

“① Fats ② Carbohydrates ③ Proteins ④ Vitamins ⑤ Minerals”

'''Teacher’s Comment:'''

Exactly what we expect from Himeji, well done!

'''Yoshii Akihisa’s Answer:'''

“① Sugar ② Salt ③ Tap water ④ Rain water ⑤ Spring water"

'''Teacher’s Comment:'''

[[image:BTS vol 01 235.jpg|thumb]]
Aren’t you the only one who can survive with these?

'''Tsuchiya Kouta’s Answer:'''

“It is called menarche, the first period since the female was born. In medical term, this period is called the menstrual period. Menarche is closely related to the age and weight factors. It usually appears when the female’s body weight reached 43 kg, but the age factor would differ between each individual. In Japan, the average age is 12 years old. There are other factors beside weight, such as race, weather and social environment that will affect the time that menarche occurs…”

“Menarche may occur before the female was ten years old, which is termed isolated premature menarche. Besides that, menarche that occurred after fifteen years old is called delayed menstruation. Also, if the menarche never occurred until eighteen years old is called primary amenorrhea…”

'''Teacher’s Comment:'''

I am sorry to inform you that the health education examination had ended an hour ago.

After that, I went to the teachers’ office to accept the personal teaching from them. Then I went home with a very tired body and fell asleep as soon as I collapsed onto my bed. I was totally fatigued and dropped into dreamland like a piece of torn cloth.

We had a meeting after the exam for replenishing our scores in the next morning.

It was the final tactical meeting before facing our last opponent, Class A, and saying goodbye to the Class F classroom.

“First of all, I would like to thank everybody who helped Class F make it this far. I am really grateful for all the help you guys offered.”

“Yuu…Yuuji, what’s wrong with you? It is so unlike you to say something like that!”

“Yeah, I think so too, but these words come from the bottom of my heart.”

I am touched by his words. Who could have ever imagined us, the Class F students, to achieve so much in this war…

“Since we made it this far, we will do everything to win the war against Class A. We will prove to the teachers together, that exam result are not everything, OK?”

“YEAH---!”

“THAT'S RIGHT---!”

“There is more to life than studying!”

Before the last fight, I can feel that our hearts are joined together as one.

“Thank you very much. About the fight with Class A, I plan to challenge them to a duel.”

I am not so surprised because I heard about it just before the meeting. However, those who had just heard it for the first time seem to be a bit shocked; the room are filled with uneasiness.

“What does that mean?”

“Who will represent us in the duel?”

“Are you sure we can win this?”

“Calm down every one! I am going to explain my plan now.”

Yuuji slammed the table to calm everyone down.

“The people who will be dueling, of course, will be me and Kirishima Shouko.”

The Class A class leader is Kirishima Shouko and the Class F class leader is Sakamoto Yuuji. If someone needed to be chosen to represent the class in a duel, it would definitely be the class leader.

I understood everything up until this point.

However, I did not understand how Yuuji could win the duel.

The enemy is Kirishima. Not only she is the head of student union, her test results are also so much higher than Himeji, who is already too good for Class B students. Although this sounds really bad, but----

“Idiot Yuuji can never win against--- WAH!”

A Stanley knife suddenly flies pass my cheek. Damn you Yuuji, are you planning to kill me?

I don’t think he is that cruel. No matter how bad Yuuji is, he won’t purposely consider killing his friends…

“Next time the target will be your ear.”

It seems that I am not Yuuji’s friend.

“But just as Akihisa said, Shouko is much stronger. If I directly challenge her, I might not stand a chance to win.”

Since you admit you can’t win, there is no need to throw that Stanley knife towards me right?

“However wouldn’t it be the same as our fight against Class D and Class B? We will definitely lose if we fight with them head on.”

But we have continued to win until now.

“This time it will be the same. I shall defeat Shouko and Class F will get Class A’s classroom. It will not change the result that the victory will belong to us. ”

Yuuji leads us to win the Test Summoning War that we thought we could never win, so although it still doesn’t sound very convincing, there is no one in the class who will disagree with his idea now.

“Leave everything to me! I shall let everyone see the power of the former ‘Whiz Kid’.”

“OHHHH----”

It seems that there is no need to ask everyone's opinion. We all have faith in Yuuji.

“Now, let me explain the tactic in detail… I plan to challenge her within a limited scope.”

“Limited scope? Which subject do you want to pick?”

“Japanese history.”

Japanese history? Even if Kirishima was not very good in Japanese history, I never heard of Yuuji being very good in it either. Why did he want to pick Japanese history?

“However I would like to limit the scope of the examination. The difficulty will be at the primary school level and the maximum score will be one hundred. Syokanjus will not be used and the result will just depend on the score in the examination.”

A primary school level exam with maximum score of one hundred?

Under this condition, it will be generally assumed that both of them will be scoring one hundred and the person who makes the first mistake will lose. In that case, the challenge will be how focused they are. It seems there is more chance for us to win this compared to fighting directly.

“However if both of you have the same scores, you will get new questions right? In that case the difficulty of the questions might increase. Isn’t this a disadvantage for Yuuji, who has stopped studying for a period of time?”

“Yeah, Akihisa is right.”

Although it seems like we have a chance on winning in this plan, this is also a dangerous gamble. And the key person in this plan will be Yuuji?

“Hey, don’t underestimate me. In any case, a tactic that purely counts on luck is not a tactic at all.”

“What? Yuuji, you know how to make Kirishima lose focus in the exam?”

“No. I don’t think that girl will be defeated by primary school level questions just because of her losing focus.”

That’s right. Besides that, the techniques that could be used in a supervised exam can never affect Kirishima. Then what can he do to win?

“Yuuji, stop hiding the plan from us! It is about time to let us know what your trump card is!”

Everyone in the class nodded after Hideyoshi had spoken.

“Ah, Sorry. The opening speech is longer than I expected.”

Yuuji shakes his head, and starts talking again.

“There is only one reason that made me choose this duel. That is because I know that girl will definitely answer one question incorrectly.”

One question? Which question is it?

“That question is ---- ‘Taika Reform’.”

“Taika Reform? Is it the sort of question asking when did who did what? Will these sorts of primary school student level questions come out in the examination?”

Although I don’t think the school will prepare that sort of questions for the students here, but the school which aims for encouraging students to further their studies might have questions like that.

“No, not such a detailed question. It is a much simpler one.”

“You mentioned simple, could it be asking about the year?”

“Oh Hideyoshi, BINGO! It is just like what you said, if the question about the year came out, it would be our victory.”

In what year did Taika Reform happen? Such elementary question, will that smart Shouko answer incorrectly? Even I know that ‘Nightingale cried. Taika Reform’[http://www.baka-tsuki.net/project/index.php?title=Baka_to_Tesuto_to_Syokanju:Volume1_Translator%27s_Notes#Question_9], even I can remember the year using this sentence!

“Taika Reform happened in year 645. This question is so easy even Akihisa could get it right.”

Please…Don’t…Look at me…

“However Shouko will definitely answer this question incorrectly and victory will belong to us. At that time we could say goodbye to this lousy classroom as we planned.”

Come to think of it, there is something that I am curious about for a long time---

“Errr----Sakamoto.”

“Eh? What’s wrong, Himeji?”

“Do you know Kirishima…very well?”

That’s right. Yuuji had been using “that girl” or “Shouko” to call Kirishima. If they don’t know each other very well, he won’t use such word to call her.

It couldn’t be, that this guy in front of me… Not only Himeji likes him, even Kirishima who is smart and pretty can’t escape from him?

“Yeah, she is my childhood friend.”

“Everyone, GO!”

“What? Why does everyone follow Akihisa’s order and hold their slippers on their hands?”

“Shut up, you are the enemy of men! We shall use you as a sacrifice before we defeat Class A!”

“What did I do wrong?”

There is no need to trade words. All men in the class reach the same agreement. I am blessed to be able to study in such a united class.

“Is this your last words? Wait, Sugawa, it is too early to take off your socks. We shall put that forbidden weapon into his mouth after we subdue him.”

“Understood!”

Enemy of men, enjoy forty-seven pairs of high school male students’ smelly socks!

“Err, Yoshii.”

“Eh? What’s up, Himeji?”

“Does Yoshii like Kirishima?”

“Ah, so so! She is a very pretty girl!”

“Eh? Himeji, why are you preparing to attack me? And Minami, why are you holding the teacher's table and aiming at me?”

“Everybody calm down!”

Hideyoshi claps his hands loudly to stop the situation from getting worse; he is really calm.

“Humph, Hideyoshi don't you hate Yuuji?”

“Cool down and think again everyone. It is Kirishima Shouko that we are talking about right? I don't think she will be interested in male such as Yuuji.”

Oh, that’s right.

“Actually, she should be interested in the other person…”

“You are right.”

All of us suddenly focus on one particular person.

“W-What? Could it be I did something wrong?”

Himeji starts to get panic. Don’t worry, you didn’t do anything wrong. Although you didn’t do anything, it is very likely that someone will do something to you.

“Anyway, Shouko and I were childhood friends, and I purposely taught her the wrong answer to that question when we were young.”

Although I still doubt his relationship with Kirishima, I will let it go for now since Kirishima only like girls.

“That girl will not forget anything she learned because she is the best student in second year.”

A smart brain which will remember things easily will be the key to her failure this time.

“I will make use of this to defeat her, and change our tables to----”

“High-class system tables!”

<center>☆</center>

“A duel?”

“That’s right. Class F and Class A class leaders will represent their classes in a duel to decide the victory of Test Summon War.”

This is the usual war declaration.

The messengers who were sent to declare the war with Class A are the leader Yuuji, and the key members of our class such as Himeji, Hideyoshi, Silent Pervert and me.

If we do this every time, my uniform will not be torn all the time.

“Err, what are you guys planning?”

The person who is negotiating with Yuuji now is Hideyoshi------- ‘s sister Kinoshita Yuuko. She looks exactly like the female version of Hideyoshi. However, if I admit I am interested in her that would mean that I am admitting to have the same feeling towards Hideyoshi…

“Our aim is definitely winning this war.”

Kinoshita Yuuko shows that she is suspecting us. That is understandable, because we are the lower ranked class, who seeks to challenge the top student in the year --- Kirishima to a duel, which is totally unreasonable. It makes sense that she is afraid that we are planning something here.

“Although I think this is a good idea to get rid of the troublesome Test Summoning War, there is no need to take the risk.”

“You are really smart!”

An expected answer, now the negotiation officially started.

“By the way, how is the war between your class and Class C?”

Yuuji crosses his hand and uses his hand to support his lower jaw. He acts calmly and said.

“Although it took a while, we are too good for them, so no problem at all.”

Class C was taunted by Hideyoshi and had a war with Class A. The war only took about half a day. Now Class C is using Class D’s level equipment in class.

“Class B seems to be interested in having a war with you!”

“Class B… You mean THAT from yesterday?”

“Yeah, the quality of the class can be easily seen from the class leader. Although they haven’t officially declared war, who knows what will happen later!”

“But Class B already had a war with Class F. So within the three months preparation period, they should have no right to declare war themselves right?”

One of the rules of Test Summoning War is there are three months preparation period in between wars.

The class that loses in the war will have no right to declare another war in three months. This is to prevent the losing class from challenging the winning class, and make the war become an infinite loop.

“You should know that, no matter how things appear in the war, the war is ended through a ‘Peace Treaty,’ so they are not restricted by this rule… Not only Class B, things are the same for Class D.”

That’s the reason why we didn’t take away their class equipment.

“Is that a threat?”

“This doesn’t sound too good, how about calling this a request?”

I have a feeling that Yuuji looks exactly like Nemoto. Using this sort of negotiation technique makes him no different from villains.

“OK, I understand. Although I don’t know what you are planning, there is no way our class leader will lose. I accept your suggestion.”

“Eh? Really?”

She accepted so easily. Although I never took part in the conversation, I shouted out because I was too surprised.

“Because, I really don’t want to fight with a class with a class leader like THAT…”

Ah, that reminds me. Nemoto was wearing the female uniform when he went to Class A. I never imagine something like that indirectly helped our suggestion being accepted so easily, which is quite a pleasant surprise.

“But we have some conditions. This war will not only be the duel between the class leaders. That’s right, let’s do it like this. Both classes select five different people, and have five different duels. The class that wins three fights out of five wins the war. How about that? If that’s the case, we will agree with your suggestion.”

“Hmmmm…”

At first she seems to be not too wary but actually she is really alert, we shouldn’t underestimate her.

“I see, you are trying to prevent us from sending Himeji?”

“Yes, even though I don’t think that will be a big problem. However, if class leader Kirishima is in very bad condition and Himeji is in top form, there might be some unpredictable accidents.”

This is really disrespecting Himeji.

However she wasn’t bluffing, because Kirishima is such a scary person.

“Don’t worry! I will represent our side in the fight.”

“No way, I will not totally believe in you.”

She later said, this is a war, not a competition. And she is right.

“Really? Then I shall agree with your condition!”

I can’t believe Yuuji said that.

Are you serious? Five different duels, do we stand a chance to win?

“Really? I am so happy~”

“However, we will decide the subjects. It is fine that you give us little bit of advantage right?”

I see, he was planning to negotiate like that. It is important for us to get the power to decide the subjects. The opponent will not be so kind to accept the one-on-one duel and to let us pick the subjects. Therefore to make them accept the condition, Yuuji chose to accept their condition of five different duels.

“Eh? Hmmm…”

Kinoshita is thinking carefully. This is a negotiation representing the class. The outcome of this negotiation can greatly affect the war, so she has to be really careful.

“Accepted!”

“WAH!”

I was shocked.

“I accept Yuuji’s suggestion.”

Suddenly there is a calm and powerful voice.

No one noticed when Kirishima arrived. I know that she is a quiet person, but I never know she could hide the presence from everyone like an experienced martial artist.

“What? Class leader, are you sure?”

“In return I would like to add another condition.”

“Condition?”

“Yeah.”

Kirishima nods. She carefully scans Himeji from top to bottom while she is hiding behind Yuuji, and said.

“The losing side shall accept any request from the winning side.”

T-This is the biggest crisis of Himeji’s virginity and outlook on life! What, what, what, what, should I do? If something like this happened… I would be so panicked that I couldn’t even sleep! I don’t even have money to get the digital camera!

“…(sound of taking photo)”

“Silent Pervert, it is too early to take pictures now! Are you planning to lose the fight on purpose?”

Why did this happen? This would definitely affect the morale of the class. Did she plan this from the beginning? Kirishima Shouko, she really lives up to the name of the head of student council, what a scary person she is.

“Then how about this: three of the subjects will be decided by you and we will decide the remaining two, what do you think?”

Although this still doesn’t fully give us the advantage of deciding the topics, Kinoshita Yuuko’s suggestion still gives us a slight advantage. Now, what should we do?

(Himeji, are you ok with that?)

(Eh? What are you talking about?)

(I mean if we lose, Himeji you will be…)

(Although I am not sure what is going on, but I think it’s not a problem.)

(Accepting that so easily… are you sure? If we lose, Himeji and Kirishima will----)

“The negotiation is complete.”

“Y-Yuuji! How could you decide this by yourself! Himeji hasn’t agreed with the condition!”

Even if you are the class leader, this is too selfish! This is related to Himeji’s happiness!

“Don’t worry. I will not give Himeji any trouble.”

He said it with confident. He really thinks that we will win this for sure?

“When will the duels start?”

“Hmm, how about we begin at ten o’clock?”

“OK.”

Kirishima gives people a unique feeling. The way she speaks is sort of similar to Silent Pervert.

“OK. Since the negotiation is done, let’s head back to the classroom first!”

“That’s right. We need to report this to the class.”

After the meeting, we left Class A classroom.

The last fight is right around the corner.

<center>☆</center>

“Are both of you ready?”

The supervising teacher today is Takahashi-sensei, who is the homeroom teacher of Class A, and has helped us a lot in the recent wars. The specs she put on today have a beautiful design with intelligence, and her long legs in the tight skirts are quite charming as well.

“Yes.”

“No problem.”

The battle field is in Class A. Not only because it is wider here, the floor is far more superior than the lousy tatami, which could break anytime.

“The first duel officially starts now. Please stand forward.”

“I will go!”

Our opponent's class sends Hideyoshi’s sister, Kinoshita Yuuko.

And the person representing our class in this fight will be ------

“Allow me!”

Her brother, Kinoshita Hideyoshi.

Hideyoshi definitely knows what his sister’s weakest subject is and how to disturb her concentration. The key to this duel will be how does Hideyoshi confuse his sister feeling-----

“By the way, Hideyoshi?”

“Yes?”

“Do you know Koyama from Class C?”

“What? Who is that?”

Eh? Why did I have a bad feeling about this?

“It is alright if you don’t know. Can you come here for a while?”

“Eh? Sister, why are you dragging me to the corridor?”

Hideyoshi’s face looks like those Class C students when they were being scolded by him while he was acting like his sister…

“Sister, it is now time for dueling------ Why are you grabbing my hand?”

“Did you do anything to Class C students? Why did I become the person who scolded Class C’s student pigs?”

“Hahaha. About that, I was doing what I think is the true nature of you, sister-----Ah, sister! No… Don’t turn my joint into that direction… ”

(*sounds of door opening*)

Kinoshita Yuuko opens the door and walks into the classroom.

“Hideyoshi said he had something urgent to attend to and went back. Do you want to send someone else to replace him?”

“N-No… We give up in this duel.”

Even Yuuji doesn’t dare to say anything to oppose Kinoshita Yuuko, who is smiling and wiping the blood on her hand with her handkerchief.

Takahashi-sensei types on the notebook computer and the big screen on the wall shows the result of this fight.

Class A Kinoshita Yuuko VS Class F Kinoshita Hideyoshi

Signs of life WIN VS DEAD

No one can say for sure that Hideyoshi is still alive.

“Next.”

“I will go. The subject we choose is Physics.”

The person representing Class A is Sato, and the person representing Class F this time will be---

“OK, Akihisa I am counting on you.”

“Eh!? Me!?”

What! I am representing my class in duel! There is no way back if I lose!

“Don’t worry, I have trust in you.”

Really? Yuuji you…

“Huh… In this case, it is about time for me to get serious.”

“Yeah, there is no need to hide anymore. Let everyone here understand your true power.”

“Hey, is Akihisa really strong?”

“Nope, I’ve never heard about it before.”

“Yuuji is kidding again right?”

Those Class F students, who are supposed to be my comrades, indeed said some very cruel comments.

Well nothing can be done about that. It is normal for them to think like that when they looked at my past performance. However, things are different today.

“You are Akihisa? Could it be…you are…”

My opponent Sato seems to have discovered something and starts trembling.

Her observation is pretty good.

“Ah, you have discovered that? You are right. I had never showed my power until now.”

To prepare for the fight, I fold up my sleeves and slightly shook my wrist to warm up.

“Then you are…”

“That’s right, It is just as you thought. Although I have been hiding it till now, actually I am ----”

I take a deep breath and announce to everyone in the class:

“----left handed!”

Class A Sato VS Yoshii Akihisa

Physics 389 VS 62

This is so strange. How on earth do I still lose after I showed my true power?

“You idiot! Does the examination result relate to which hand you used?”

“Mi-Minami! The reaction force is painful enough already, I beg you please stop beating me, ok?”

It seems that I can’t win against enemy who has 6 times more marks than me with just agility.

“OK, the real fight starts now.”

“Wait, Yuuji! You never trusted me from the beginning!”

“Trust? What is that? Is it edible?”

I really feel like giving him a punch with my golden left hand.

“Now, the third group please prepare now.”

“…(stand up)”

Silent Pervert stands up.

The power of choosing the subject starts to act in our favor now.

This is because 80% of Silent Pervert’s total marks for all subjects are scored from the health education subject. In this subject, not even Class A student can challenge him.

“Then it is my turn now!”

Class A sends out a girl with short, light coloured hair who looks like a boy. Who is she, why I don’t recognize her?

“Nice to meet you, I am Kudo Aiko who transferred here in the end of last semester in first year.”

She has a flat body which makes her look like a boy.

“What subject do you want to select?”

Takahashi sensei asks Silent Pervert.

“Health education.”

Silent Pervert selects his strongest subject.

“You are Tsuchiya right? You seem to be very confident in health education.”

Kudo starts to talk to Silent Pervert. What is the situation now? She is a transferred student, so she doesn’t know the true power of Silent Pervert? But she seems to be really relaxed.

“However I am also very good with this subject… unlike you, I am stronger in practical matters!”

W-What kind of announcement is that? For some reason, my heart is bouncing really hard!

“Hey you there, you're Akihisa right? You look like you don’t know how to study. Let me teach you Health Education when we have time, ok? Don’t worry, I will teach you with practical exercises.”

How does she know my heart is beating like mad now? And she tells everyone she wants to teach me health education!

“Ha, just what I …”

“Aki will never have that chance, so there is no need to learn health education!”

“That’s right! He never needs to learn it!”

“Shimada and Himeji, please take a look at Akihisa. He looks really sad!”

I won’t be so unlucky right? Even a person like me will get the chance to use my knowledge from Health Education!

“Both sides please prepare to summon.”

“O---K. Syoukanju Summoning!”

“Syoukanju Summoning!”

Syoukanjus that look very similar to their owners appear with their weapons on hand. Silent Pervert’s syoukanju is the same as the one he had when fighting with Class B. Its weapon consists of two kodachi[http://www.baka-tsuki.net/project/index.php?title=Baka_to_Tesuto_to_Syokanju:Volume1_Translator%27s_Notes#Question_9]. On the other hand, Kudo’s syoukanju…

“What? Why is her Tomahawk so huge?”

Her syoukanju is holding a very big Tomahawk which looks really powerful. It also wears a wristband on its hand which means it can use special ability. Oh my god! She is really strong!

“Let’s decide who is stronger, the one who is good in the theory or the one who is good in the actual practice.”

Kudo has a tender and beautiful smile. After that the wristband on her syoukanju begins to shine and she starts her attack.

Her syoukanju’s huge Tomahawk has thunder surrounding it and rushes towards Silent Pervert with impossible speed.

“Bye bye, Silent Pervert!”

Then, the strong hands of her syoukanju swing the Tomahawk. This is an attack that can’t be dodged!

“Silent Pervert!”

Just when the tomahawk is going to cut his syoukanju into two---

“Accelerate.”

The wristband on Silent Pervert’s syoukanju’s hand starts to shine, and its light totally covers its owner.

“Huh?”

The opponent looks like she can’t understand what is going on. Not only her, even people like me have no idea of what had just happened. How can Silent Pervert’s syoukanju escape from the opponent’s attack range?

“Accelerate ends.”

Silent Pervert quietly said.

[[Image:BTS vol 01 259.jpg|thumb]]
All of a sudden, blood busts from every part of Kudo’s syoukanju as it falls to the ground.

Class A Kudo Aiko VS Class F Tsuchiya Kouta

Health Education 446marks VS 572 marks

In-incredible! His score might be higher than the sum of all my subject scores!

“In the war against Class B, he wasn’t in his top form.”

Yuuji starts to explain to me, who is in total shock at the moment. I never knew that Silent Pervert can be so scary when he is concentrated!

“Im-Impossible…How could I…”

Kudo is kneeling on the ground, she looks like she is really shocked as well.

“It is 2 VS 1 now, who’s next?”

Takahashi-sensei still continues the competition with her emotionless face. It looks like she doesn’t really care even if the students from her class lose.

“Ah, y-yes, it is my turn now.”

We definitely send out Himeji, who is the only person in Class F that can fight with Class A students directly.

“Then I will be your opponent!”

The person who walks out from Class A is---- Kubo Toshimitsu!

“You finally appear, vice president of student council.”

Yes, his name is Kubo Toshimitsu!

His ability is just below Himeji, ranked third in the second year. He is the vice president of second year student council because Himeji didn’t perform well in the class dividing test.

“This is the fight that I worry the most.”

Yuuji has his point for worrying.

Kubo’s ability is almost as good as Himeji. The difference between their total scores is less than twenty. Now that Himeji has been fighting for the last few days, we can’t really say for sure she can win this….

“What is the subject?”

Takahashi-sensei asked them.

By the way, whose side has the right to choose the subject now? Hideyoshi’s fight is a real mess and I have no idea now.

“I choose the sum of all subjects.”

Just when I am thinking deeply, Kubo simply answer the teacher’s question.

“Hey wait a second! Don’t simply decide----”

“It is fine with me.”

“Himeji?”

Himeji stops me from protesting. Are you sure you will be fine?

“Then……”

Same as the last few fights, Takahashi-sensei continues to maneuver on the computer.

Both side summon their syoukanjus, the duel is decided within seconds.

Class A Kubo Toshimitsu VS Class F Himeji Mizuki

Sum of all subjects 3997 marks VS 4409 marks

“Really?”

“When did she improve so much?”

“With scores like this, she can even challenge Kirishima Shouko!”

Voices of surprise came from everywhere.

The difference is more than four hundred? Although I knew that Himeji is really strong, this is not a score that a normal human can get!

“Damn! Himeji, how did you get so strong……”

Kubo is regretting now, and questioning Himeji. Their ability was about the same until recently. No one expects the difference to be so huge, that’s why he is concerned about it.

“I-I like everyone in the class, and Class F is the class with classmates who are willing to sacrifice for the others without asking for anything.”

“You like Class F?”

“Yes. That’s why I can continue working hard.”

Himeji’s words are so comforting.

Really? Himeji, you actually like Class F, a class formed by stupid male students. However I am in this class, which makes me feel really warm deep inside my heart.

“The score now is 2 VS 2.”

Takahashi sensei had slight changes in her look, which is rather strange. Is it because Himeji’s incredible growth or the fact that Class F can actually fight against Class A?

“The last duel, both sides please prepare.”

“OK.”

The person walks out from Class A is the strongest enemy---- Kirishima Shouko.

The person we sent from our class is definitely---

“It is my turn now.”

The one and only, Sakamoto Yuuji.

“The subject is?”

Maybe it’s because they think there is no way Kirishima Shouko will lose, there isn’t any noise coming from Class A. They just quietly look at both of them.

“I would like to choose Japanese history, the scope will be limited to primary school level and the maximum score is one hundred.”

The noise suddenly comes from everywhere.

“There is a limit to maximum score?”

“Primary school level? Doesn’t that mean full marks?”

“This fight will be determined by how focused they are…”

This will also give us a chance to win.

Class A also realizes that, so they start making some noise now.

“Understood. I will need to prepare some questions. Please wait here for a while.”

Takahashi-sensei closes the lid of her laptop and walks out of the classroom.

Takahashi-sensei is enthusiastic in education, maybe she have collected some primary school level question sets?

I watch the teacher left the scene and return to Yuuji immediately.

“Yuuji, I am counting on you.”

I firmly hold Yuuji’s hand. We did all we could do. It all depends on the result of Yuuji’s duel now.

“Yeah, leave it to me!”

He firmly holds my hand as well.

“…(puts out his hand)”

Silent Pervert walks towards us and shows Yuuji a victory hand pose.

“Your power helped me a lot, thank you very much.”

“…(ha)”

Silent Pervert’s mouth slightly rises, and stands back to where he was just now.

“Sakamoto, thanks for telling me all those stories.”

“Ah, you mean stories about Akihisa? Don’t worry about it, and do your best.”

Huh? My stories? What did Yuuji say?

“Yes I will.”

Himeji gives him an energetic answer. Yuuji also has a happy smile on his face. It is a caring and gentle face.

“Now the final duel is Japanese history. Participants Kirishima and Sakamoto, please come to the video classroom.”

Takahashi-sensei returns to the classroom and gives order to both class leaders.

“OK.”

Kirishima gives a simple answer and leaves the classroom.

“Well, I need to go now.”

“Sakamoto, take care.”

“Yeah.”

Yuuji is sent off by Himeji and heads towards the final battlefield.

The final fight finally starts. It doesn’t matter if we are going to cry or laugh, the test summoning war is going to end.

“Everyone, please look at the screen here.”

Takahashi-sensei controls the machine, and the big monitor diplays images in the video classroom.

Kirishima takes her seat first, and then Yuuji also walks into the classroom and sits down.

“Now we are going to distribute the paper. The test is fifty minutes, maximum score is one hundred.”

The Japanese history teacher on the screen is placing the test papers on their tables with the back of the papers facing up.

“Any actions that are considered as cheating will result in zero mark, understand?”

“Yes.”

“I know that!”

“Then we start now!”

Both of them turn their paper over.

“Yoshii, it finally begins!”

“Yeah, finally.”

“If that question doesn’t appear, Sakamoto will…”

“His concentration and focus are worse than the opponent. If the duel goes into extra time, he might lose. However…”

“Yes, if it appears…”

“Yeah…”

If it appears, this will be our victory.

Everyone is swallowing their saliva, and anxiously staring at the monitor, reading the questions that appear on it.

Will it come out? Will it come out?

“Please fill in the right year in ( )”

Year ( ) Heijo-kyo established as capital

Year ( ) Heian-kyo established as capital

It really is primary school level questions. Maybe even I could answer them as well.

Will that question come out?

Year ( ) Kamakura Bakufu established

Year ( ) Taika Reform

“Ah!”

It appears…..

“Y-Yoshii!”

“Yeah!”

“This mean, it is our…”

“Yeah! Our Japanese-style tables will be…”

“Changed into the high-class system table!”

Everyone in Class F shouts at the same time.

“This is the biggest ever victory for us, lousy Class F!”

“OHHHHHH!”

Our cheer sounds like it shakes the whole classroom.

'''“Japanese History Duel, Limited Scope Test, Maximum Score: One Hundred”'''

'''Class A Kirishima Shouko 97 marks'''

'''VS'''

'''Class F Sakamoto Yuuji 53 marks'''

Japanese style tables in Class F become paper boxes.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Baka to Tesuto to Syokanju:Volume1_The_Eighth_Question|The Eighth Question]]
| Return to [[Baka to Tesuto to Syokanju|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Baka to Tesuto to Syokanju:Volume1_The_Final_Question|The Final Question]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Baka to Tesuto to Syokanju:Volume1 The Ninth Question

2009-12-31T00:25:20Z

Swiftstrike: /* The Ninth Question */

===The Ninth Question===

'''Please answer the following question:'''

Please list the five basic nutrition which is required to maintain human life.

'''Himeji Mizuki’s Answer:'''

“① Fats ② Carbohydrates ③ Proteins ④ Vitamins ⑤ Minerals”

'''Teacher’s Comment:'''

Exactly what we expect from Himeji, well done!

'''Yoshii Akihisa’s Answer:'''

“① Sugar ② Salt ③ Tap water ④ Rain water ⑤ Spring water"

'''Teacher’s Comment:'''

[[image:BTS vol 01 235.jpg|thumb]]
Aren’t you the only one who can survive with these?

'''Tsuchiya Kouta’s Answer:'''

“It is called menarche, the first period since the female was born. In medical term, this period is called the menstrual period. Menarche is closely related to the age and weight factors. It usually appears when the female’s body weight reached 43 kg, but the age factor would differ between each individual. In Japan, the average age is 12 years old. There are other factors beside weight, such as race, weather and social environment that will affect the time that menarche occurs…”

“Menarche may occur before the female was ten years old, which is termed isolated premature menarche. Besides that, menarche that occurred after fifteen years old is called delayed menstruation. Also, if the menarche never occurred until eighteen years old is called primary amenorrhea…”

'''Teacher’s Comment:'''

I am sorry to inform you that the health education examination had ended an hour ago.

After that, I went to the teachers’ office to accept the personal teaching from them. Then I went home with a very tired body and fell asleep as soon as I collapsed onto my bed. I was totally fatigued and dropped into dreamland like a piece of torn cloth.

We had a meeting after the exam for replenishing our scores in the next morning.

It was the final tactical meeting before facing our last opponent, Class A, and saying goodbye to the Class F classroom.

“First of all, I would like to thank everybody who helped Class F make it this far. I am really grateful for all the help you guys offered.”

“Yuu…Yuuji, what’s wrong with you? It is so unlike you to say something like that!”

“Yeah, I think so too, but these words come from the bottom of my heart.”

I am touched by his words. Who could have ever imagined us, the Class F students, to achieve so much in this war…

“Since we made it this far, we will do everything to win the war against Class A. We will prove to the teachers together, that exam result are not everything, OK?”

“YEAH---!”

“THAT'S RIGHT---!”

“There is more to life than studying!”

Before the last fight, I can feel that our hearts are joined together as one.

“Thank you very much. About the fight with Class A, I plan to challenge them to a duel.”

I am not so surprised because I heard about it just before the meeting. However, those who had just heard it for the first time seem to be a bit shocked; the room are filled with uneasiness.

“What does that mean?”

“Who will represent us in the duel?”

“Are you sure we can win this?”

“Calm down every one! I am going to explain my plan now.”

Yuuji slammed the table to calm everyone down.

“The people who will be dueling, of course, will be me and Kirishima Shouko.”

The Class A class leader is Kirishima Shouko and the Class F class leader is Sakamoto Yuuji. If someone needed to be chosen to represent the class in a duel, it would definitely be the class leader.

I understood everything up until this point.

However, I did not understand how Yuuji could win the duel.

The enemy is Kirishima. Not only she is the head of student union, her test results are also so much higher than Himeji, who is already too good for Class B students. Although this sounds really bad, but----

“Idiot Yuuji can never win against--- WAH!”

A Stanley knife suddenly flies pass my cheek. Damn you Yuuji, are you planning to kill me?

I don’t think he is that cruel. No matter how bad Yuuji is, he won’t purposely consider killing his friends…

“Next time the target will be your ear.”

It seems that I am not Yuuji’s friend.

“But just as Akihisa said, Shouko is much stronger. If I directly challenge her, I might not stand a chance to win.”

Since you admit you can’t win, there is no need to throw that Stanley knife towards me right?

“However wouldn’t it be the same as our fight against Class D and Class B? We will definitely lose if we fight with them head on.”

But we have continued to win until now.

“This time it will be the same. I shall defeat Shouko and Class F will get Class A’s classroom. It will not change the result that the victory will belong to us. ”

Yuuji leads us to win the Test Summoning War that we thought we could never win, so although it still doesn’t sound very convincing, there is no one in the class who will disagree with his idea now.

“Leave everything to me! I shall let everyone see the power of the former ‘Whiz Kid’.”

“OHHHH----”

It seems that there is no need to ask everyone's opinion. We all have faith in Yuuji.

“Now, let me explain the tactic in detail… I plan to challenge her within a limited scope.”

“Limited scope? Which subject do you want to pick?”

“Japanese history.”

Japanese history? Even if Kirishima was not very good in Japanese history, I never heard of Yuuji being very good in it either. Why did he want to pick Japanese history?

“However I would like to limit the scope of the examination. The difficulty will be at the primary school level and the maximum score will be one hundred. Syokanjus will not be used and the result will just depend on the score in the examination.”

A primary school level exam with maximum score of one hundred?

Under this condition, it will be generally assumed that both of them will be scoring one hundred and the person who makes the first mistake will lose. In that case, the challenge will be how focused they are. It seems there is more chance for us to win this compared to fighting directly.

“However if both of you have the same scores, you will get new questions right? In that case the difficulty of the questions might increase. Isn’t this a disadvantage for Yuuji, who has stopped studying for a period of time?”

“Yeah, Akihisa is right.”

Although it seems like we have a chance on winning in this plan, this is also a dangerous gamble. And the key person in this plan will be Yuuji?

“Hey, don’t underestimate me. In any case, a tactic that purely counts on luck is not a tactic at all.”

“What? Yuuji you know how to make Kirishima loses focus in the exam?”

“No. I don’t think that girl will be defeated by primary school level questions just because of her losing focus.”

That’s right. Besides that, the techniques that could be used in a supervised exam can never affect Kirishima. Then what can he do to win?

“Yuuji, stop hiding the plan from us! It is about time to let us know what your trump card is!”

Everyone in the class nodded after Hideyoshi had spoken.

“Ah, Sorry. The opening speech is longer than I expected.”

Yuuji shakes his head, and starts talking again.

“There is only one reason that made me choose this duel. That is because I know that girl will definitely answer one question incorrectly.”

One question? Which question is it?

“That question is ---- ‘Taika Reform’.”

“Taika Reform? Is it the sort of question asking when did who did what? Will these sorts of primary school student level questions come out in the examination?”

Although I don’t think the school will prepare that sort of questions for the students here, but the school which aims for encouraging students to further their studies might have questions like that.

“No, not such a detailed question. It is a much simpler one.”

“You mentioned simple, could it be asking about the year?”

“Oh Hideyoshi, BINGO! It is just like what you said, if the question about the year came out, it would be our victory.”

In what year did Taika Reform happen? Such elementary question, will that smart Shouko answer incorrectly? Even I know that ‘Nightingale cried. Taika Reform’[http://www.baka-tsuki.net/project/index.php?title=Baka_to_Tesuto_to_Syokanju:Volume1_Translator%27s_Notes#Question_9], even I can remember the year using this sentence!

“Taika Reform happened in year 645. This question is so easy even Akihisa could get it right.”

Please…Don’t…Look at me…

“However Shouko will definitely answer this question incorrectly and victory will belong to us. At that time we could say goodbye to this lousy classroom as we planned.”

Come to think of it, there is something that I am curious about for a long time---

“Errr----Sakamoto.”

“Eh? What’s wrong, Himeji?”

“Do you know Kirishima…very well?”

That’s right. Yuuji had been using “that girl” or “Shouko” to call Kirishima. If they don’t know each other very well, he won’t use such word to call her.

It couldn’t be, that this guy in front of me… Not only Himeji likes him, even Kirishima who is smart and pretty can’t escape from him?

“Yeah, she is my childhood friend.”

“Everyone, GO!”

“What? Why does everyone follow Akihisa’s order and hold their slippers on their hands?”

“Shut up, you are the enemy of men! We shall use you as a sacrifice before we defeat Class A!”

“What did I do wrong?”

There is no need to trade words. All men in the class reach the same agreement. I am blessed to be able to study in such a united class.

“Is this your last words? Wait, Sugawa, it is too early to take off your socks. We shall put that forbidden weapon into his mouth after we subdue him.”

“Understood!”

Enemy of men, enjoy forty-seven pairs of high school male students’ smelly socks!

“Err, Yoshii.”

“Eh? What’s up, Himeji?”

“Does Yoshii like Kirishima?”

“Ah, so so! She is a very pretty girl!”

“Eh? Himeji, why are you preparing to attack me? And Minami, why are you holding the teacher's table and aiming at me?”

“Everybody calm down!”

Hideyoshi claps his hands loudly to stop the situation from getting worse; he is really calm.

“Humph, Hideyoshi don't you hate Yuuji?”

“Cool down and think again everyone. It is Kirishima Shouko that we are talking about right? I don't think she will be interested in male such as Yuuji.”

Oh, that’s right.

“Actually, she should be interested in the other person…”

“You are right.”

All of us suddenly focus on one particular person.

“W-What? Could it be I did something wrong?”

Himeji starts to get panic. Don’t worry, you didn’t do anything wrong. Although you didn’t do anything, it is very likely that someone will do something to you.

“Anyway, Shouko and I were childhood friends, and I purposely taught her the wrong answer to that question when we were young.”

Although I still doubt his relationship with Kirishima, I will let it go for now since Kirishima only like girls.

“That girl will not forget anything she learned because she is the best student in second year.”

A smart brain which will remember things easily will be the key to her failure this time.

“I will make use of this to defeat her, and change our tables to----”

“High-class system tables!”

<center>☆</center>

“A duel?”

“That’s right. Class F and Class A class leaders will represent their classes in a duel to decide the victory of Test Summon War.”

This is the usual war declaration.

The messengers who were sent to declare the war with Class A are the leader Yuuji, and the key members of our class such as Himeji, Hideyoshi, Silent Pervert and me.

If we do this every time, my uniform will not be torn all the time.

“Err, what are you guys planning?”

The person who is negotiating with Yuuji now is Hideyoshi------- ‘s sister Kinoshita Yuuko. She looks exactly like the female version of Hideyoshi. However, if I admit I am interested in her that would mean that I am admitting to have the same feeling towards Hideyoshi…

“Our aim is definitely winning this war.”

Kinoshita Yuuko shows that she is suspecting us. That is understandable, because we are the lower ranked class, who seeks to challenge the top student in the year --- Kirishima to a duel, which is totally unreasonable. It makes sense that she is afraid that we are planning something here.

“Although I think this is a good idea to get rid of the troublesome Test Summoning War, there is no need to take the risk.”

“You are really smart!”

An expected answer, now the negotiation officially started.

“By the way, how is the war between your class and Class C?”

Yuuji crosses his hand and uses his hand to support his lower jaw. He acts calmly and said.

“Although it took a while, we are too good for them, so no problem at all.”

Class C was taunted by Hideyoshi and had a war with Class A. The war only took about half a day. Now Class C is using Class D’s level equipment in class.

“Class B seems to be interested in having a war with you!”

“Class B… You mean THAT from yesterday?”

“Yeah, the quality of the class can be easily seen from the class leader. Although they haven’t officially declared war, who knows what will happen later!”

“But Class B already had a war with Class F. So within the three months preparation period, they should have no right to declare war themselves right?”

One of the rules of Test Summoning War is there are three months preparation period in between wars.

The class that loses in the war will have no right to declare another war in three months. This is to prevent the losing class from challenging the winning class, and make the war become an infinite loop.

“You should know that, no matter how things appear in the war, the war is ended through a ‘Peace Treaty,’ so they are not restricted by this rule… Not only Class B, things are the same for Class D.”

That’s the reason why we didn’t take away their class equipment.

“Is that a threat?”

“This doesn’t sound too good, how about calling this a request?”

I have a feeling that Yuuji looks exactly like Nemoto. Using this sort of negotiation technique makes him no different from villains.

“OK, I understand. Although I don’t know what you are planning, there is no way our class leader will lose. I accept your suggestion.”

“Eh? Really?”

She accepted so easily. Although I never took part in the conversation, I shouted out because I was too surprised.

“Because, I really don’t want to fight with a class with a class leader like THAT…”

Ah, that reminds me. Nemoto was wearing the female uniform when he went to Class A. I never imagine something like that indirectly helped our suggestion being accepted so easily, which is quite a pleasant surprise.

“But we have some conditions. This war will not only be the duel between the class leaders. That’s right, let’s do it like this. Both classes select five different people, and have five different duels. The class that wins three fights out of five wins the war. How about that? If that’s the case, we will agree with your suggestion.”

“Hmmmm…”

At first she seems to be not too wary but actually she is really alert, we shouldn’t underestimate her.

“I see, you are trying to prevent us from sending Himeji?”

“Yes, even though I don’t think that will be a big problem. However, if class leader Kirishima is in very bad condition and Himeji is in top form, there might be some unpredictable accidents.”

This is really disrespecting Himeji.

However she wasn’t bluffing, because Kirishima is such a scary person.

“Don’t worry! I will represent our side in the fight.”

“No way, I will not totally believe in you.”

She later said, this is a war, not a competition. And she is right.

“Really? Then I shall agree with your condition!”

I can’t believe Yuuji said that.

Are you serious? Five different duels, do we stand a chance to win?

“Really? I am so happy~”

“However, we will decide the subjects. It is fine that you give us little bit of advantage right?”

I see, he was planning to negotiate like that. It is important for us to get the power to decide the subjects. The opponent will not be so kind to accept the one-on-one duel and to let us pick the subjects. Therefore to make them accept the condition, Yuuji chose to accept their condition of five different duels.

“Eh? Hmmm…”

Kinoshita is thinking carefully. This is a negotiation representing the class. The outcome of this negotiation can greatly affect the war, so she has to be really careful.

“Accepted!”

“WAH!”

I was shocked.

“I accept Yuuji’s suggestion.”

Suddenly there is a calm and powerful voice.

No one noticed when Kirishima arrived. I know that she is a quiet person, but I never know she could hide the presence from everyone like an experienced martial artist.

“What? Class leader, are you sure?”

“In return I would like to add another condition.”

“Condition?”

“Yeah.”

Kirishima nods. She carefully scans Himeji from top to bottom while she is hiding behind Yuuji, and said.

“The losing side shall accept any request from the winning side.”

T-This is the biggest crisis of Himeji’s virginity and outlook on life! What, what, what, what, should I do? If something like this happened… I would be so panicked that I couldn’t even sleep! I don’t even have money to get the digital camera!

“…(sound of taking photo)”

“Silent Pervert, it is too early to take pictures now! Are you planning to lose the fight on purpose?”

Why did this happen? This would definitely affect the morale of the class. Did she plan this from the beginning? Kirishima Shouko, she really lives up to the name of the head of student council, what a scary person she is.

“Then how about this: three of the subjects will be decided by you and we will decide the remaining two, what do you think?”

Although this still doesn’t fully give us the advantage of deciding the topics, Kinoshita Yuuko’s suggestion still gives us a slight advantage. Now, what should we do?

(Himeji, are you ok with that?)

(Eh? What are you talking about?)

(I mean if we lose, Himeji you will be…)

(Although I am not sure what is going on, but I think it’s not a problem.)

(Accepting that so easily… are you sure? If we lose, Himeji and Kirishima will----)

“The negotiation is complete.”

“Y-Yuuji! How could you decide this by yourself! Himeji hasn’t agreed with the condition!”

Even if you are the class leader, this is too selfish! This is related to Himeji’s happiness!

“Don’t worry. I will not give Himeji any trouble.”

He said it with confident. He really thinks that we will win this for sure?

“When will the duels start?”

“Hmm, how about we begin at ten o’clock?”

“OK.”

Kirishima gives people a unique feeling. The way she speaks is sort of similar to Silent Pervert.

“OK. Since the negotiation is done, let’s head back to the classroom first!”

“That’s right. We need to report this to the class.”

After the meeting, we left Class A classroom.

The last fight is right around the corner.

<center>☆</center>

“Are both of you ready?”

The supervising teacher today is Takahashi-sensei, who is the homeroom teacher of Class A, and has helped us a lot in the recent wars. The specs she put on today have a beautiful design with intelligence, and her long legs in the tight skirts are quite charming as well.

“Yes.”

“No problem.”

The battle field is in Class A. Not only because it is wider here, the floor is far more superior than the lousy tatami, which could break anytime.

“The first duel officially starts now. Please stand forward.”

“I will go!”

Our opponent's class sends Hideyoshi’s sister, Kinoshita Yuuko.

And the person representing our class in this fight will be ------

“Allow me!”

Her brother, Kinoshita Hideyoshi.

Hideyoshi definitely knows what his sister’s weakest subject is and how to disturb her concentration. The key to this duel will be how does Hideyoshi confuse his sister feeling-----

“By the way, Hideyoshi?”

“Yes?”

“Do you know Koyama from Class C?”

“What? Who is that?”

Eh? Why did I have a bad feeling about this?

“It is alright if you don’t know. Can you come here for a while?”

“Eh? Sister, why are you dragging me to the corridor?”

Hideyoshi’s face looks like those Class C students when they were being scolded by him while he was acting like his sister…

“Sister, it is now time for dueling------ Why are you grabbing my hand?”

“Did you do anything to Class C students? Why did I become the person who scolded Class C’s student pigs?”

“Hahaha. About that, I was doing what I think is the true nature of you, sister-----Ah, sister! No… Don’t turn my joint into that direction… ”

(*sounds of door opening*)

Kinoshita Yuuko opens the door and walks into the classroom.

“Hideyoshi said he had something urgent to attend to and went back. Do you want to send someone else to replace him?”

“N-No… We give up in this duel.”

Even Yuuji doesn’t dare to say anything to oppose Kinoshita Yuuko, who is smiling and wiping the blood on her hand with her handkerchief.

Takahashi-sensei types on the notebook computer and the big screen on the wall shows the result of this fight.

Class A Kinoshita Yuuko VS Class F Kinoshita Hideyoshi

Signs of life WIN VS DEAD

No one can say for sure that Hideyoshi is still alive.

“Next.”

“I will go. The subject we choose is Physics.”

The person representing Class A is Sato, and the person representing Class F this time will be---

“OK, Akihisa I am counting on you.”

“Eh!? Me!?”

What! I am representing my class in duel! There is no way back if I lose!

“Don’t worry, I have trust in you.”

Really? Yuuji you…

“Huh… In this case, it is about time for me to get serious.”

“Yeah, there is no need to hide anymore. Let everyone here understand your true power.”

“Hey, is Akihisa really strong?”

“Nope, I’ve never heard about it before.”

“Yuuji is kidding again right?”

Those Class F students, who are supposed to be my comrades, indeed said some very cruel comments.

Well nothing can be done about that. It is normal for them to think like that when they looked at my past performance. However, things are different today.

“You are Akihisa? Could it be…you are…”

My opponent Sato seems to have discovered something and starts trembling.

Her observation is pretty good.

“Ah, you have discovered that? You are right. I had never showed my power until now.”

To prepare for the fight, I fold up my sleeves and slightly shook my wrist to warm up.

“Then you are…”

“That’s right, It is just as you thought. Although I have been hiding it till now, actually I am ----”

I take a deep breath and announce to everyone in the class:

“----left handed!”

Class A Sato VS Yoshii Akihisa

Physics 389 VS 62

This is so strange. How on earth do I still lose after I showed my true power?

“You idiot! Does the examination result relate to which hand you used?”

“Mi-Minami! The reaction force is painful enough already, I beg you please stop beating me, ok?”

It seems that I can’t win against enemy who has 6 times more marks than me with just agility.

“OK, the real fight starts now.”

“Wait, Yuuji! You never trusted me from the beginning!”

“Trust? What is that? Is it edible?”

I really feel like giving him a punch with my golden left hand.

“Now, the third group please prepare now.”

“…(stand up)”

Silent Pervert stands up.

The power of choosing the subject starts to act in our favor now.

This is because 80% of Silent Pervert’s total marks for all subjects are scored from the health education subject. In this subject, not even Class A student can challenge him.

“Then it is my turn now!”

Class A sends out a girl with short, light coloured hair who looks like a boy. Who is she, why I don’t recognize her?

“Nice to meet you, I am Kudo Aiko who transferred here in the end of last semester in first year.”

She has a flat body which makes her look like a boy.

“What subject do you want to select?”

Takahashi sensei asks Silent Pervert.

“Health education.”

Silent Pervert selects his strongest subject.

“You are Tsuchiya right? You seem to be very confident in health education.”

Kudo starts to talk to Silent Pervert. What is the situation now? She is a transferred student, so she doesn’t know the true power of Silent Pervert? But she seems to be really relaxed.

“However I am also very good with this subject… unlike you, I am stronger in practical matters!”

W-What kind of announcement is that? For some reason, my heart is bouncing really hard!

“Hey you there, you're Akihisa right? You look like you don’t know how to study. Let me teach you Health Education when we have time, ok? Don’t worry, I will teach you with practical exercises.”

How does she know my heart is beating like mad now? And she tells everyone she wants to teach me health education!

“Ha, just what I …”

“Aki will never have that chance, so there is no need to learn health education!”

“That’s right! He never needs to learn it!”

“Shimada and Himeji, please take a look at Akihisa. He looks really sad!”

I won’t be so unlucky right? Even a person like me will get the chance to use my knowledge from Health Education!

“Both sides please prepare to summon.”

“O---K. Syoukanju Summoning!”

“Syoukanju Summoning!”

Syoukanjus that look very similar to their owners appear with their weapons on hand. Silent Pervert’s syoukanju is the same as the one he had when fighting with Class B. Its weapon consists of two kodachi[http://www.baka-tsuki.net/project/index.php?title=Baka_to_Tesuto_to_Syokanju:Volume1_Translator%27s_Notes#Question_9]. On the other hand, Kudo’s syoukanju…

“What? Why is her Tomahawk so huge?”

Her syoukanju is holding a very big Tomahawk which looks really powerful. It also wears a wristband on its hand which means it can use special ability. Oh my god! She is really strong!

“Let’s decide who is stronger, the one who is good in the theory or the one who is good in the actual practice.”

Kudo has a tender and beautiful smile. After that the wristband on her syoukanju begins to shine and she starts her attack.

Her syoukanju’s huge Tomahawk has thunder surrounding it and rushes towards Silent Pervert with impossible speed.

“Bye bye, Silent Pervert!”

Then, the strong hands of her syoukanju swing the Tomahawk. This is an attack that can’t be dodged!

“Silent Pervert!”

Just when the tomahawk is going to cut his syoukanju into two---

“Accelerate.”

The wristband on Silent Pervert’s syoukanju’s hand starts to shine, and its light totally covers its owner.

“Huh?”

The opponent looks like she can’t understand what is going on. Not only her, even people like me have no idea of what had just happened. How can Silent Pervert’s syoukanju escape from the opponent’s attack range?

“Accelerate ends.”

Silent Pervert quietly said.

[[Image:BTS vol 01 259.jpg|thumb]]
All of a sudden, blood busts from every part of Kudo’s syoukanju as it falls to the ground.

Class A Kudo Aiko VS Class F Tsuchiya Kouta

Health Education 446marks VS 572 marks

In-incredible! His score might be higher than the sum of all my subject scores!

“In the war against Class B, he wasn’t in his top form.”

Yuuji starts to explain to me, who is in total shock at the moment. I never knew that Silent Pervert can be so scary when he is concentrated!

“Im-Impossible…How could I…”

Kudo is kneeling on the ground, she looks like she is really shocked as well.

“It is 2 VS 1 now, who’s next?”

Takahashi-sensei still continues the competition with her emotionless face. It looks like she doesn’t really care even if the students from her class lose.

“Ah, y-yes, it is my turn now.”

We definitely send out Himeji, who is the only person in Class F that can fight with Class A students directly.

“Then I will be your opponent!”

The person who walks out from Class A is---- Kubo Toshimitsu!

“You finally appear, vice president of student council.”

Yes, his name is Kubo Toshimitsu!

His ability is just below Himeji, ranked third in the second year. He is the vice president of second year student council because Himeji didn’t perform well in the class dividing test.

“This is the fight that I worry the most.”

Yuuji has his point for worrying.

Kubo’s ability is almost as good as Himeji. The difference between their total scores is less than twenty. Now that Himeji has been fighting for the last few days, we can’t really say for sure she can win this….

“What is the subject?”

Takahashi-sensei asked them.

By the way, whose side has the right to choose the subject now? Hideyoshi’s fight is a real mess and I have no idea now.

“I choose the sum of all subjects.”

Just when I am thinking deeply, Kubo simply answer the teacher’s question.

“Hey wait a second! Don’t simply decide----”

“It is fine with me.”

“Himeji?”

Himeji stops me from protesting. Are you sure you will be fine?

“Then……”

Same as the last few fights, Takahashi-sensei continues to maneuver on the computer.

Both side summon their syoukanjus, the duel is decided within seconds.

Class A Kubo Toshimitsu VS Class F Himeji Mizuki

Sum of all subjects 3997 marks VS 4409 marks

“Really?”

“When did she improve so much?”

“With scores like this, she can even challenge Kirishima Shouko!”

Voices of surprise came from everywhere.

The difference is more than four hundred? Although I knew that Himeji is really strong, this is not a score that a normal human can get!

“Damn! Himeji, how did you get so strong……”

Kubo is regretting now, and questioning Himeji. Their ability was about the same until recently. No one expects the difference to be so huge, that’s why he is concerned about it.

“I-I like everyone in the class, and Class F is the class with classmates who are willing to sacrifice for the others without asking for anything.”

“You like Class F?”

“Yes. That’s why I can continue working hard.”

Himeji’s words are so comforting.

Really? Himeji, you actually like Class F, a class formed by stupid male students. However I am in this class, which makes me feel really warm deep inside my heart.

“The score now is 2 VS 2.”

Takahashi sensei had slight changes in her look, which is rather strange. Is it because Himeji’s incredible growth or the fact that Class F can actually fight against Class A?

“The last duel, both sides please prepare.”

“OK.”

The person walks out from Class A is the strongest enemy---- Kirishima Shouko.

The person we sent from our class is definitely---

“It is my turn now.”

The one and only, Sakamoto Yuuji.

“The subject is?”

Maybe it’s because they think there is no way Kirishima Shouko will lose, there isn’t any noise coming from Class A. They just quietly look at both of them.

“I would like to choose Japanese history, the scope will be limited to primary school level and the maximum score is one hundred.”

The noise suddenly comes from everywhere.

“There is a limit to maximum score?”

“Primary school level? Doesn’t that mean full marks?”

“This fight will be determined by how focused they are…”

This will also give us a chance to win.

Class A also realizes that, so they start making some noise now.

“Understood. I will need to prepare some questions. Please wait here for a while.”

Takahashi-sensei closes the lid of her laptop and walks out of the classroom.

Takahashi-sensei is enthusiastic in education, maybe she have collected some primary school level question sets?

I watch the teacher left the scene and return to Yuuji immediately.

“Yuuji, I am counting on you.”

I firmly hold Yuuji’s hand. We did all we could do. It all depends on the result of Yuuji’s duel now.

“Yeah, leave it to me!”

He firmly holds my hand as well.

“…(puts out his hand)”

Silent Pervert walks towards us and shows Yuuji a victory hand pose.

“Your power helped me a lot, thank you very much.”

“…(ha)”

Silent Pervert’s mouth slightly rises, and stands back to where he was just now.

“Sakamoto, thanks for telling me all those stories.”

“Ah, you mean stories about Akihisa? Don’t worry about it, and do your best.”

Huh? My stories? What did Yuuji say?

“Yes I will.”

Himeji gives him an energetic answer. Yuuji also has a happy smile on his face. It is a caring and gentle face.

“Now the final duel is Japanese history. Participants Kirishima and Sakamoto, please come to the video classroom.”

Takahashi-sensei returns to the classroom and gives order to both class leaders.

“OK.”

Kirishima gives a simple answer and leaves the classroom.

“Well, I need to go now.”

“Sakamoto, take care.”

“Yeah.”

Yuuji is sent off by Himeji and heads towards the final battlefield.

The final fight finally starts. It doesn’t matter if we are going to cry or laugh, the test summoning war is going to end.

“Everyone, please look at the screen here.”

Takahashi-sensei controls the machine, and the big monitor diplays images in the video classroom.

Kirishima takes her seat first, and then Yuuji also walks into the classroom and sits down.

“Now we are going to distribute the paper. The test is fifty minutes, maximum score is one hundred.”

The Japanese history teacher on the screen is placing the test papers on their tables with the back of the papers facing up.

“Any actions that are considered as cheating will result in zero mark, understand?”

“Yes.”

“I know that!”

“Then we start now!”

Both of them turn their paper over.

“Yoshii, it finally begins!”

“Yeah, finally.”

“If that question doesn’t appear, Sakamoto will…”

“His concentration and focus are worse than the opponent. If the duel goes into extra time, he might lose. However…”

“Yes, if it appears…”

“Yeah…”

If it appears, this will be our victory.

Everyone is swallowing their saliva, and anxiously staring at the monitor, reading the questions that appear on it.

Will it come out? Will it come out?

“Please fill in the right year in ( )”

Year ( ) Heijo-kyo established as capital

Year ( ) Heian-kyo established as capital

It really is primary school level questions. Maybe even I could answer them as well.

Will that question come out?

Year ( ) Kamakura Bakufu established

Year ( ) Taika Reform

“Ah!”

It appears…..

“Y-Yoshii!”

“Yeah!”

“This mean, it is our…”

“Yeah! Our Japanese-style tables will be…”

“Changed into the high-class system table!”

Everyone in Class F shouts at the same time.

“This is the biggest ever victory for us, lousy Class F!”

“OHHHHHH!”

Our cheer sounds like it shakes the whole classroom.

'''“Japanese History Duel, Limited Scope Test, Maximum Score: One Hundred”'''

'''Class A Kirishima Shouko 97 marks'''

'''VS'''

'''Class F Sakamoto Yuuji 53 marks'''

Japanese style tables in Class F become paper boxes.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Baka to Tesuto to Syokanju:Volume1_The_Eighth_Question|The Eighth Question]]
| Return to [[Baka to Tesuto to Syokanju|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Baka to Tesuto to Syokanju:Volume1_The_Final_Question|The Final Question]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Baka to Tesuto to Syokanju:Volume1 The Eighth Question

2009-12-31T00:20:14Z

Swiftstrike: /* The Eighth Question */

===The Eighth Question===

'''Please answer the following question:'''

Female will manifest second sex characteristic after ( ), and thus develop the feminine characteristics.

'''Himeji Mizuki's Answer:'''

“Menarche”

'''Teacher's Comment:'''

Correct Answer.

'''Yoshii Akihisa's Answer:'''

“tomorrow”

'''Teacher's Comment:'''

Aren't you a bit too hasty?

[[image:BTS vol 01 223.jpg|thumb]]
'''Tsuchiya Kouta's Answer:'''

“It is called menarche, the first period since the female was born. In medical term, period is called menstrual period. Menarche is closely related to the age and weight factors. It usually appears when the female’s body weight reached 43 kg, but the age would differ between each individual. In Japan, the average age is 12 years old. There are other factors beside weight, such as race, weather and social environment that will affect the time that menarche occurs...”

'''Teacher's Comment:'''

You wrote too much.

“Akihisa, you are really desperate!”

This was the first thing that Hideyoshi told me after the war ended.

“Urgh...it hurts, really hurts...”

Anyway my hand was really hurting. Although not all the force was bounced back to me, the pain that was generated by destroying the wall barehanded was not a joke.

“This sort of strategy...really suits you.”

“D-Does it? Don't you think you should praise me more?”

“This is a manly and amazing operation that forces yourself into extremely dangerous situation at all cost and then makes use of the sense of crisis to complete it.”

“...Are you trying to say that I'm an idiot?”

Destroying the wall in the school was not a small matter. I was forced to stay in the teacher's office to receive psychological counselling. If this wasn’t my first school misconduct, I might not be able to go up to the next grade, or even get kicked out of the school.

“Well, this is the strength of Akihisa.”

Yuuji tapped my shoulder.

Being idiot is my strength? That is not something to be proud of!

“Now, let us start the meeting that make some people happy but also humiliate others. What do you think, Loser Class Leader?”

“...”

Nemoto, like a balloon without any air, quietly sat on the ground.

“Originally, I planned to take the equipment from your class, and then give you the pretty little Japanese style tables as presents. However, I could give you a special deal, which allows you to escape this punishment.”

Yuuji's announcement seemed to cause some unexpected reactions.

“Calm down, everyone. I had said it before, our target is Class A. Our goal is not here.”

“Yeah, he's right.”

“This place is just a transition point for us. So as long as Class B agrees to our conditions, we shall spare them for now!”

Everyone in my class showed that they understood what Yuuji declared. Yuuji had said something similar when we were fighting Class D, so our classmates also understood him much better.

“...What is the condition?”

Nemoto weakly asked.

“The condition is related to you, Loser Class Leader.”

“Related to me?”

“Yeah. This time you had used enough of your dirty tricks, and to tell the truth, I disliked you since last year.”

Although what Yuuji said was impolite, Nemoto really did what Yuuji said, so no one jumped out and helped him. And he seemed to understand his situation as well.

“I will give you, Class B, this one and only special chance.”

Yuuji added what I asked him to get yesterday morning into the condition.

“Go to Class A and tell them, Class B is well prepared for a Test Summoning War. If you do that, I won't take your class equipment away. However remember not to declare war against Class A; or else you will not be able to avoid the war. All you need to do is to let them understand that you guys are planning to fight the war, that's all.”

“...That's all?”

Nemoto's eyes were filled with disbelief. If this went according to the previous plan, this would be all we wanted from him. However...

“Yeah, as long as the Class B leader wears this and does exactly what I said just now, I will spare your life this time.”

This is a tactic to get his uniform, but I think Yuuji also mixes a bit of his personal feeling into it.

“S-Stop kidding me! How dare you tell me to do such stupid act!”

Nemoto starts to panic and unable to talk properly, I think he really hates this!

“Class B members will definitely do as what Lord Yuuji said!”

“Leave it to us! We will definitely let him wear this female uniform!”

“If doing this can protect the classroom equipment, we have no other choice!”

These were all the warm supports coming from the Class B members. From their actions, I could imagine what dirty stuff Nemoto normally did.

“Then we have a deal.”

“Oi! D...Don't come any closer! You guys are pervert...Urgh!”

“Let him quiet down first!”

“Oh, thanks.”

Suddenly, a guy from Class B gave their class leader a punch in the stomach. Even Yuuji was shocked by how fast they changed their attitude.

“Now, let's change the clothes for him. Akihisa, I will leave this to you.”

“Understood.”

I came closer to Nemoto, who was lying on the ground and starting to take his clothes off.

Although there was no other punishment worse than taking the clothes of a guy, there was nothing else I could do since this was one of my purposes.

“Urgh...Urgh...”

Nemoto made some noise. Oh no, maybe he was going to wake up soon.

“Ahhhh!”

“Urgh!”

To ensure he didn't wake up, I gave him another punch. After that I took his male uniform that I was familiar with, and prepared to help him put on the female uniform.

“Err...How do I put this on?”

The way to wear a female uniform was totally different from a male uniform. I didn't even know where to start.

When I was confused and didn't know what to do next----

“Let me to help you.”

One girl from Class B nominated herself to help.

“Really? Thanks for the help. This is a rare chance; give him a good make up as well!”

“That's impossible, because the foundation is already rotten.”

That was harsh.

“I will leave this to you then.”

I gave Nemoto to that girl and took his uniform away from the scene.

Maybe it was around here?

I looked around in Nemoto's uniform, and finally found an object.

“...Found it, found it.”

I took the familiar looking envelop and put it into my pocket.

Now, what should I do with this uniform? Well, I decided to just throw it away. Since this was an opportunity to let Nemoto to enjoy the touch and the feel of female uniform on the way home.

I thought about all these things, and walked towards Class F classroom before everyone else reached there.

After throwing Nemoto's uniform into the rubbish bin, I withdrew the envelope from my pocket.

“Now it’s the time to return this to its rightful owner.”

I put the letter into Himeji's bag which is on the table, and the mission is now officially ended.

“Yoshii!”

“What!?”

Suddenly, someone shouted behind me. I inevitably made some idiot scream, what a shame on me.

“W-What's up?”

I looked back in panic, and saw Himeji standing right there.

“Yoshii.....”

Her eyes looked like she was going to cry anytime.

“W-What's up?”

I thought my action of touching Himeji's bag had been seen, so I really started to panic. All of a sudden, Himeji gave me a hug and hugged me very tightly.

“Waaaa!”

“T-Thanks for your help...I-I really don't know what to do....”

The person who really didn't know what to do should be me right? Damn! Is this the newly invented tactic that forces people to change the focus?

“A-Anyway you need to calm down first. If you cry like this I will be in trouble.”

“Y-Yes.”

To soothe Himeji, I lightly pushed her away from me.

Ah, damn! Why did I push her away! I won't get a chance like this again!

“I am sorry, I was too excited...”

Himeji wiped her eyes which turned a bit red after crying.

Ah! I really want to say! Please hug me tightly again!

“I want...want to...”

“What?”

Ah! It slipped out of my mouth! I would be in deep trouble if I couldn't say something to get myself out of this!

“...to hit the wall again.”

Stupid me! I really am an idiot! Are you a terrorist? Why do you want to hit the wall again!

“Er, if you do it again, you won't be able to go to the next grade...”

Yeah, I understand. I already know that. Don't look at me like that!

“...Then I need to join the others.”

“Ah, please wait.”

I felt really weak and tried to turn and then ran away, but Himeji pulled my sleeve.

“W-What's wrong?”

“Er...”

Maybe she wanted to introduce a good doctor to me? Damn! I didn't think that what I said before will bounce back to me so soon. Why do I need to face such humiliation every single time!

“The letter, thanks for your help.”

Himeji lowered her head, and thanked me with a very low voice.

“It's nothing! I just accidentally found the letter and took it out from Nemoto's uniform.”

“That's...lie isn't it?”

“No, that's not true...”

“Yoshii you are really gentle. When I needed to leave my seat during the class division exam, you also stood up and shouted towards to supervisor, 'Just because of leaving the seat due to not feeling well, this is so unfair...!'”

Come to think of it, there was something like that happened before. Because the supervisor was too uncaring, I couldn't help to feel mad.

“Also, this war...was started because of me right?”

“Eh? Ah, No! How could this be possible?”

“Hehe, you can't hide this anymore. Because when my self introduction was stopped, I saw Yoshii asked Yuuji out to discuss about something.”

She saw that we were discussing something? Then I couldn't hide it anymore.

“I am really, really happy. Yoshii you are so nice, just like you were in primary school...”

What? I can't help to feel that this situation in this scene is very strange. I even had a numb feeling that I never felt before. Although I didn't quite understand what happened, I didn't like this situation at all!

“T-That letter, I wish you all the best!”

Anyway let's just change the topic for now else this might develop to a stage beyond my imagination.

“Ah...Yes! I will do my best!”

Himeji smiled and answered what I said. Looking at her smile I could not stop thinking: this girl really liked Yuuji! I knew this long time ago, I knew I couldn't compete with Yuuji. Although I didn't like it, I couldn't do anything to it.

“Then, when are you going to confess?”

Let's tried to gossip a little bit, I could at least do this right?

“Er...I think it will have to wait until everything finished...”

Himeji's face turned red when answering my question.

“Is it, I think confessing directly is much better than a letter!”

“I...is that so? Yoshii prefers that?”

“Yeah. If I am the guy, saying it in front of me will make me happier!”

Because of Nemoto, this letter had become a bad memory. I thought this was better for Himeji herself.

“Really? Don't forget what you have just said!”

“Eh? Ah, I know.”

My opinion might be different from Yuuji, but Himeji looked very happy, just like she got a very important advice.

“T-These clothes, the skirt is too short!”

“Don't worry about it; if you walk slowly you should be fine.”

“S-Sakamoto you bastard, how dare you make me do this....”

“Stop wasting time! You have outdoor photo shoot later, you won't make it in time if you don't hurry up!”

“W-Wait, I never heard about that before!”

Suddenly some quarrelling sound came from the corridor. It seemed that show had started.

“What happened?”

“No idea.”

Now there was a new outdoor photo shoot session besides sending a message to Class A. It seemed today would be a beautiful memory that Nemoto was never going to forget.

“Anyway, good luck.”

“Yes! Thank you!”

Himeji gave an energetic answer and then left the classroom, what light paces she had!

Now is the time for me to return to the group.

I followed Himeji, and prepared to leave the classroom.

“...Wait, before that.”

I walked towards Yuuji's seat, and took his bag.

“Anyway, let's leave some rude words in Yuuji's text book!”

I am not one of those who can congratulate a lucky guy easily!

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Baka to Tesuto to Syokanju:Volume1_The_Seventh_Question|The Seventh Question]]
| Return to [[Baka to Tesuto to Syokanju|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Baka to Tesuto to Syokanju:Volume1_The_Ninth_Question|The Ninth Question]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Baka to Tesuto to Syokanju:Volume1 The Sixth Question

2009-12-30T01:12:42Z

Swiftstrike: /* Sixth Question */

===Sixth Question===

'''Please answer the following question:'''

Please write down the molecular formula for Benzene.

'''Himeji Mizuki's Answer:'''

“C6H6”

'''Teacher's Comment:'''

It’s very easy isn’t it?

'''Tsuchiya Kouta's Answer:'''

“Ben+zene=Benzene”

[[image:BTS vol 01 151.jpg|thumb]]
'''Teacher's Comment:'''

Are you despising Chemistry?

'''Yoshii Akihisa's Answer:'''

“B-E-N-Z-E-N”

'''Teacher's Comment: '''

Come to my office later, together with Tsuchiya.

“Good job everyone, thanks for your effort in taking those tests,”

Yuuji said, standing on the podium and putting his hand on the table.

We had tests for the whole morning. The tests finished not long ago. Now we are going to have lunch. To replenish the score we lost in all subjects, the amount of tests we took was scary.

“We will start the Test Summoning War with Class B this afternoon, are you ready to kill?”

“Oh----”

Morale was still high, and it was the our class's only weapon.

“The goal of this war is to hold the enemy in their classroom. Therefore we can’t afford to lose the battle at this corridor.”

“Oh----”

“Himeji Mizuki will be the commander there. Guys, be prepared and ready to die.”

“I…I will try my best.”

Himeji shyly walked out of the crowd, maybe she didn’t want to shout like the boys did.

“OH-----”

The morale of the frontline troops went over the limit since they were able to fight with a beautiful girl.

In conclusion, the key to this war is the battle at the corridor. If we lose there, we are finished. Therefore from the fifty students in Class F, we sent out forty of them into that battle. This troop will be led by Himeji, who is the strongest student in our class, second strongest in the whole school, so we should be able to win that battle without any hassle.

When the bell that announced the end of the lunch break rang, the war with Class B finally began.

“OK, everyone let’s go! The target is the systematic tables!”

“Yes Sir!”

To successfully hold the enemy in their classroom, we must take control of the momentum.

We rushed to the corridor outside Class B at full speed.

Since a lot of the students in Class B were good in non-science related subjects, and because the Mathematics teacher Hasegawa-sensei has a larger summon area, we picked Mathematics as our main subject for battle; in other words, if we wanted to finish the battle fast, Hasegawa-sensei would be very useful.

There was English essay teacher Yamada-sensei and physics teacher Kimura-sensei there on our side as well. This time we needed to increase the number of teachers to supervise the battle, and finish the enemies off as fast as possible!

“I can see Class B students!”

“They brought Takahashi-sensei!”

Class B students walked slowly in front of us, but there were only ten of them, they should be the vanguard and just wanted to test our ability.

“Don’t let them escape alive!”

Along with this threatening shout, the war against Class B has officially started.

Class B Nanoka Chounan VS Class F Kondo Yoshimune

Sum of All Subjects 1943 marks VS 764 marks

What? He is too strong! It is like a totally different level!

Class B Kaneda Ichiyuko VS Class F Muto Keita

Sum of All Subjects 159 marks VS 69 marks

Class B Satoi Mayuko VS Class F Kimishima Hiroshi

Sum of All Subjects 152 marks VS 77 marks

The difference between the fighting abilities was overwhelming, our frontline troops kept on losing. If we didn’t send in reinforcements before their scores reduced to zero, our numbers would be greatly decreased.

Just as I was trying to see whether we had any reinforcements or whether the route is being cut off by our enemies----

“I-I am late…s-sorry…”

Himeji hardly caught her breath and arrived at the scene, I thought she should be running all the way to the front line.

“Himeji Mizuki is here!”

One of the students in Class B shouted. It seemed that Class B already knew Himeji was not in Class A, and made appropriate investigation, I guess?

All the students in Class B were shocked when they heard that. It was very easy to see that they were scared of Himeji.

“Himeji, although you just arrived, can you please…”

“Y-Yes. I will go now.”

Himeji immediately dashed into the middle of the battlefield. Looking at her gave you the feeling of calmness, I really feel like taking a photo now and keeping it as a souvenir.

“Hasegawa-sensei, I am Iwashita Ritsuko from Class B; I would like to challenge to Mathematics: Himeji Mizuki from Class F!”

“Ah, Hasegawa-sensei, I am Himeji Mizuki, nice to meet you.”

Himeji was immediately targeted by the enemy, maybe she was the target that the enemies wanted to get rid of as soon as possible?”

“Ritsuko, I will help as well!”

Another girl from Class B stepped forward and summoned at the same time. Only two people from the ten students from Class B present here, it seemed that they were really scared of Himeji.

“Syokanju summoning!”

The magic circle appeared after the summoning. and the syokanju that we were all familiar with stood in front of us.

The enemies’ syokanjus used their swords and spears and pointed them towards Himeji’s syokanju, but her syokanju seemed to be very calm and just held the great sword that we have seen before.

It was now a face off between the three syokanjus with the faces of their respective owners, however---

“Eh? Himeji’s syokanju has an accessory.”

“Ah, yes. Because I am pretty good in Mathematics……”

“You can wear an accessory in the subject you are good at?”

The two-head tall Himeji’s syokanju had a beautiful looking bracelet on it's left wrist beside the great sword on her hand.

“T-That’s?”

“She is not an enemy we can handle!”

The enemies started panicking when they saw the bracelet.

Ah, this reminds me, wearing the bracelet means---

“Erm, I am going to attack.”

Himeji tightly held her hand; following her action, her Syokanju dashed towards the enemy from its left hand side.

“Wait a minute!”

“Ritsuko! Dodge the attack first!”

Both of their syokanjus jumped to the side with dramatic actions. Suddenly, the bracelet on Himeji’s syokanju hand emitted a bright light.

Beep!

“Ahhh!”

“Ritsu...Ritsuko!”

The instant the left arm emitted the light, one of the enemies’ syokanju that couldn’t escape in time was covered in flame.

Class F Himeji Mizuki VS Class B Iwashita Ritsuko & Kikuiri Mayumi

Mathematics 412 marks VS 189 marks & 151 marks

So wearing the bracelet means that the syokanju is capable of using a special ability? Although I have forgotten what is the requirement score for that, I did remember somewhere in the rules stated that students who score above a certain score are able to equip a bracelet on their syokanjus, which allow them to use a special ability. This rule has nothing to do with me so I have totally forgotten about it.

“So-sorry. I can’t be that gentle in the battlefield!”

Himeji’s Syokanju stuck to the enemy which had lost control due to dodging the previous attack, and cut the enemy and its weapon into half, killed it instantly and won the fight.

“Iwashita and Kikuiri have died in battle!”

“What! How’s that possible?”

“Himeji Mizuki is scarier than she was in the rumours!”

The remaining eight students from Class B looked extremely shocked; it was not surprising for them to look like that.

By the way, Himeji, you are too strong.

“E-Everyone, please do your best!”

Himeji said something that didn’t sound like a command from a commander, however it was extremely effective.

“I am going to unleash my power!”

“Himeji is the best!”

The number of Himeji believers had dramatically increased.

“Himeji, you can have a rest now!”

“Ah, yes.”

The enemies’ morale had significantly dropped, it was better to let Himeji to rest now. A special ability could deal a huge amount of damage but it would cost a lot of marks. Even if there was no Himeji in the fight, defeating the enemy vanguard was just a matter of time now.

“Swap with the main troop and retreat at the same time, don’t die in battle!”

And that’s the enemy’s command. Anyway we have achieved our target successfully. Let the enemy step back slowly, and restrict their actions in the Class B classroom, then the battle for today should be close to the end. It was thanks to Himeji’s extraordinary fighting ability that the plan flowed so smoothly, thank you very much!

“Akihisa, I will head back to the classroom now.”

“Huh? Why?”

Hideyoshi walked towards me when I was looking over the overall situation of the battle.

Go back? Did something happen to the main troop?

“The class leader for Class B is…”

“The guy named Nemoto.”

“You said Nemoto, could it be Nemoto Kyoji?”

“That’s right.”

The guy called Nemoto Kyoji had a very bad reputation. According to the rumours, he was a pro in doing dirty tricks, and would take whatever actions needed to achieve his goal. There were rumours about "Poison the opposing team in a ball game," "Bring weapons when fighting with others" and so on. I didn’t really believe he could be that bad, but being careful wouldn’t harm us at all.

“I see, then we should head back as soon as possible!”

“Although I don’t think Yuuji will fall for his trap, we better head back just to make sure everything is ok.”

After we informed Himeji about this, Hideyoshi and I brought a few men back to the classroom.

<center>☆</center>

“Wa, this is terrible!”

“I never would have imagined that they would actually do all this.”

“This is so mean.”

When we got back to the classroom, we could see there were holes all over the Japanese tables, pencils and erasers were all broken or split into two.

“This is bad, now we can’t replenish our score smoothly.”

“Yeah, this might be a minor problem, but it certainly will affect our score replenishment.”

By the way, I think Nemoto is a petty coward.

“Don’t worry about it too much. Although it takes some time to repair, it won’t affect our plan too much.”

“Well Yuuji, we will follow what you say.”

Something didn’t seem right.

“How did the classroom get this bad, and Yuuji, how did you not know anything about it?”

There were no problems in the classroom before the lunch break, it must have happened sometime between the start of the battle and now. However, Yuuji should have been in the classroom at that time and been able to stop them, right?

“They wanted to sign a treaty with me and I went to negotiate with them, so the classroom was empty at that time.”

“What treaty?”

“Well, if both of us can’t win the war before 4 p.m., we will maintain the situation of the war as it is and start the war again from 9 a.m. tomorrow morning. Both sides cannot do anything that is related to the Test Summoning War.”

“I see, and then you agreed?”

“That’s right.”

“But if it comes to the stage where stamina determines the result, we should have the advantage right?”

“That’s true for all of us, except Himeji.”

Ah, I see.

“After forcing them to stay in the classroom, the war ends for today, the true battle starts tomorrow.”

“That’s right. It seems we can’t take them down today.”

“At that time, Himeji’s fighting ability is more important than the fighting ability of the whole class.”

That meant the battle would focus in certain areas? Then it should be the same as the battle against Class D and let Himeji finish off the class leader, I guess?

“That’s why you accept their suggestion, and let Himeji fight in perfect condition?”

“Yes. This treaty is good for me.”

Is it? Good then, if you say so.

However, I keep feeling a little bit strange about this. They have destroyed our tables, and then signed a treaty that was good for us at the same time. I don’t think Nemoto Kyoji is such a naïve person.

“Akihisa, we should head to the frontline now, maybe they have used some dirty tricks again.”

Hideyoshi ran out of the classroom after he said that.

“Yeah. Yuuji, we will leave this to you.”

“Oh, I will go to prepare new pencils and erasers.”

Yuuji raised his hand and said goodbye, I turned away from him and chased Hideyoshi from behind.

I managed to catch up with Hideyoshi quickly without running at my full speed.

“I keep thinking we haven’t seen the last of them!”

“Yeah. I don’t think they will stop here, we better be careful.”

What would be the next dirty trick they use? Damn, they have stronger fighting ability than us, why don’t they fight with us face to face?

We were going to reach the battlefield.

“Remember to be careful!”

“You too, Hideyoshi!”

After reminding each other, we went back to our troop.

“Yoshii! You are finally back!”

The person who welcomed me back was Sugawa. Huh? Wasn’t Shimada supposed to control the troop?

“Sorry to keep you waiting! What is the situation now?”

“The situation is very bad for us.”

“Huh? Why?”

The enemy’s main troop never appeared, and our fighting ability is better than them, why are we in the bad situation now?

“Shimada was captured and held as a hostage.”

“What?”

Now they are using a hostage? Do you really believe you can win with using dirty tricks?

“Therefore the enemy only has two people left, but we can’t attack them at all. What should we do?”

Now, my troop is confronted with the enemy because of this incident.

“Hmmm, let me see the situation before I make the decision.”

“Then we should head there now, the enemy is blocking us in the corridor there”

Sugawa led the way, and I followed him at the back.

After walking through the human wall formed by my troop, it was clear that the situation in front of me was exactly the same as Sugawa said. Shimada and her Syokanju were being held as hostages by two Class B students. And they had a tuition teacher beside them as well.

“Shimada!”

“Yoshii, Yoshii!”

Why does this sound like a soap drama?

“Hold on there! If you get any closer, I will give her Syokanju the final hit, and send her to the tuition room!”

One of the enemies that captured Shimada stood out and restricted my action.

Not only would they let the precious female student in our class die, they also purposely held her as hostage to threaten us, and lower our morale at the same time. This strategy was really smart.

If we blindly dashed forward before we managed to defeat them, they would defeat Shimada and use the fact that she was sent to tuition room to make us feel guilty.

…This is nothing at all.

“Everyone, prepare to attack!”

“Leader, are you sure about this?”

There is no other way! We always have someone who sacrifices for the war! This is not revenge for being tortured every day, it is just a decision that a leader needs to make!

Even the enemy was calling for a stop, how uncool.

“Do you know why she was caught by us?”

“It’s because she is an idiot.”

“I am going to kill you!”

Huh? What? Why does Shimada sound stronger than me while being held as a hostage?

“This girl, she believed in the false information about you being injured, and left the troop alone to the nursing room to look for you.”

What did you say?

“Shimada…”

“W-What!”

Am I thinking too much? It seems like Shimada’s face is pretty red.

“How could you assassinate me when I am injured, are you a devil?”

“That was not the reason I went!”

This is so scary, now I can’t have a nap in the nursing room in peace.

“Is there anything wrong with visiting you and seeing how your wound is? I was worried about you!”

Huh?

“Shimada, is this true?”

“Y-Yes! Can’t I do that?”

Shimada looked a little bit angry and turned her head aside.

Really? She was worrying about me! That Shimada…

“Haha, now you understand. Listen to me and stop doing anything.”

“Everyone, attack!”

“Why?”

Why? Do you really need to ask that?

“She is not the real Shimada! She must be faked by one of the enemy! You guys picked the wrong person to fake! That Shimada will never be so gentle! If she is the real Shimada, she will definitely be very happy to send me to hell!”

“Oi, wait a minute! This person is the real Shimada!”

Class B students, look at how uncool you are.

“Shut up! After we have seen through your dirty strategy, you still want to continue using it? How ugly! ”

“I am telling you that she is the real one!”

Class B Suzumoto Jiro VS Class F Tanaka Akira

English Writing 33 marks VS 65 marks

Class B Yoshida Takuoh VS Class F Sugawa Ryou

English Writing 18 marks VS 59 marks

Defeat both of them first! Give their Syokanjus a fatal hit!

“Ah…”

“Help me-----”

Both of them were taken away by the tuition teacher instantly, this really felt good.

Then, what’s left is only----

“Everyone be careful! The enemy might cancel the camouflage anytime and attack us!”

This was the impostor who was trying to imitate Shimada!

“Yoshii, you are so mean! I was really worried about you…”

“Stop your clumsy act, you second rated actor!”

The real Shimada would never say something like that!

“It is true! I was really worrying about you!”

“Surround her. Even if she is from Class B, she can’t fight so many of us at the same time.”

“It is true! I heard ‘Yoshii saw Mizuki’s underwear and can’t stop his nosebleed,’ and got really worried!”

“Stop surrounding her! She is the real Shimada!”

She was the only person who would fall for this sort of idiot lie.

“Shimada, are you alright?”

I lent my hand to Shimada, who was sitting on the ground. Damn you Class B, how dare you use such a dirty trick!

“It's good that you are fine, I was worried about you!”

“…”

“Go have a rest in the classroom, you must be very tired right?”

“…”

“By the way, these guys really are cowards; do they have pride for being human?”

There was no reaction from Shimada.

“Ah----Shimada, actually----”

“What!”

She finally turned her head and looked at me.

I tried my best to give a perfect smile filled with apologies to Shimada, who was staring at me right now.

“I know you are the real Shimada.”

She went berserk.

<center>☆</center>

“Where am I?”

When I regained consciousness, I saw the ceiling that was full of dirt. This is…Ah, our classroom.

“Ah, you finally woke up?”

The cute voice came from my side; could it be the healing voice of Himeji?

“I was worried about you. Yoshii, your wound looked like you were beaten by someone and then pushed down some stairs.”

Correct answer.

“Even if it is the Test Summoning ‘War,’ there is no need to injure someone like this right?”

No, instead of calling it a "war," you should call it a one sided slaughter.

“It's nothing important. How is the Test Summoning War going?”

I tried to sit up on the tatami and felt pain all over my body.

“According to the treaty, it is now armistice, the war will continue tomorrow.”

“How is the situation?”

“We sort of attacked the front of their classroom as planned. However our losses were greater than what we imagined.”

Yuuji read the damage report on the paper one by one. Although it was sort of within our expectation, this was still a huge loss. It seemed that we didn’t have a total win in the battle at corridor, but that’s the result of putting most of our men in, not a good result for our overall strategy.

“Although some accidents happened, it seems that things went smoothly until now?”

“Yeah, you could say that!”

However, the opponent was that coward Nemoto Kyoji, he must have had some hidden plan.

“… (Knocking on the door)”

“Oh, Silent Pervert! Is there anything you want to report?”

Before I realized it, Silent Pervert was beside me.

Today, Silent Pervert was a member of the intelligence team, so he did not take part in the battle. His job was to stay alert and to record what was going on in the enemy troop.

“Huh? Something strange is going on in Class C?”

“…(Nodded)”

According to Silent Pervert’s information, Class C was preparing for the Test Summoning War. If they are not planning to challenge Class A, then there is only one reason----

“They want to take on the easy target? They are such cowardly bastards.”

As Yuuji just said, they were planning to attack the winner of this war, because it was easier to take on the opponents who were tired and exhausted.

“Yuuji, what do you plan to do?”

“Hmmm, what should I do?”

Yuuji raised his head and looked at the clock. It was four-thirty now, not too late.

“We better sign a treaty with Class C as well. If we threaten them that we are going to use Class D to attack them, I believe they will give up the idea of attacking us.”

“Also, they don’t believe that we will win right?”

It shouldn’t be too hard to sign a treaty with Class C.

“OK, let’s go now!”

“Yeah.”

I injected my power into the aching body and stood up. My body seemed to be fine.

“As a safety switch, Hideyoshi, you stay in the classroom.”

“Huh? Why? Is it ok for me not to go with you guys?”

“If your face is seen, my hidden strategy that I leave for emergency situation will not work.”

“I don’t quite understand what you are talking about. If you say so, I will just do as you say!”

Hideyoshi stepped down obediently. But, what is this emergency situation he is talking about?

“Then let’s go! It will be a little dangerous since we are short on numbers.”

Without Hideyoshi; Yuuji, Himeji, Silent Pervert, and I headed towards Class C.

“It took me a long time to clean Yoshii’s blood that spilt on my body; I must make him pay later.”

“Was it Yoshii’s fault?”

While we were in the corridor, we saw Shimada, who was using her handkerchief to wipe her hand, and Sugawa, who had his bag on his back.

“Ah, Shimada and Sugawa, nice timing, let’s go to Class C together.”

Although I didn’t think it would happen, just in case we get attacked by Class C students like I was, it would be dangerous to be going with only a few of us. Also we needed extra people to guard Himeji as well. I kept on thinking and called on my two best friends in front of me at the same time.

Of course, as my best friends, they won’t reject my invitation.

“Hmm, OK!”

“O, no problem for me”

Now I have backup I can trust.

“Hurry up, otherwise Class C class leader will be going home.”

“Yeah, let’s go!”

After Shimada and Sugawa joined the team, the six of us continued to head towards Class C.

“I am the class leader of Class F Sakamoto Yuuji, who is the class leader here?”

There were still a lot of students remaining in Class C. It was just as Silent Pervert reported; they were preparing for a Test Summoning War and waiting to pick the easier target.

“I am. What do you want?”

The girl appeared in front of us had very short hair, I remembered she was the star of the volleyball club, Koyama.

“I am here to negotiate with you as the class leader of Class F, are you free now?”

“Negotiate? Ha…”

Although I don’t like to badmouth girls, Koyama is so far away from being gentle and steady. After she heard what Yuuji said, for some reason, she showed an evil smile on her face.

“Yeah, I am here to sign a treaty of mutual non-aggression.”

“A treaty of mutual non-aggression, right? What do you think, Nemoto?”

Koyama turned her head, and talked to the group of students in the corner.

Huh? Nemoto?

“Of course not, because there is no need for that right?”

“What? Nemoto! Why is Class B here?”

The person who brought a group of people and walked towards us, was our current enemy--- Class B's class leader Nemoto Kyoji. He had short hair and an unshaven beard around his mouth, plus the evil looking eye. He looked totally different from Yuuji who had a pair of sharp eyes.

“Class F, aren’t you mean? How dare you break our promise? I thought we agreed that we’d stop anything related to the Test Summoning War?”

“What did you say…”

“You were the one who broke the treaty first right? I am just doing what you had done!”

After he said that, the group of people at his back started moving. The person who hid behind him was Hasegawa-sensei, who was short and was staying on the battle field just now.

“Hasegawa-sensei! Yoshino from Class B wants to challenge----”

“Not so fast! Sugawa from Class F will accept the challenge! Syokanju Summoning!”

Just when Yoshino from Class B planned to surprise attack Yuuji, Sugawa jumped out and accepted the challenge for Yuuji. Good job, Sugawa!

“We didn't violate the treaty! This is just between Class C and Class F---”

“It is no use, Akihisa! Nemoto will definitely use the sentence ‘anything related to Test Summoning War’ as an excuse!”

“That’s right, and that’s what I will do~”

“Nonsense!”

“Nonsense is also a very useful theory!”

“Akihisa, run!”

“Damn!”

Leaving Sugawa who was fighting at the back, the rest of us left Class C as fast as we could.

Class B Yoshino Takayuki VS Class F Sugawa Ryou

Mathematics 161 marks VS 41 marks

“Don’t let them get away! Defeat Sakamoto!”

Nemoto’s voice and the footsteps sound came from our back.

Honestly, the current situation was very dangerous. Not only that we could not fight with Class B students face to face, our only hope Himeji already used up a lot of Mathematics marks. Nemoto must have known that Himeji had used up a lot of Mathematics marks, so he called Hasegawa-sensei here. It was a dirty trick, but it was an effective one.

“Ha, Hu…”

“Himeji, are you alright?”

We were running on the corridor at full speed, but Himeji’s steps were slowing down. She was not good at sports. For a physically weak student like her, it must have been very hard to run like this.

“Err… You guys c-can go on ahead…”

Himeji was trying to catch her breath while saying that. We would not be able to escape the enemies attack with her like this, but we couldn’t lose her here as well. If we lost Himeji’s fighting ability, who knew what would happen to the war tomorrow. Also I couldn’t just leave a girl here and run for my life!

Is there nothing we can do now?

“Yuuji!”

“What, Akihisa!”

“Leave this to me! Yuuji, you retreat with Himeji now!”

I stood and looked back; Himeji and Yuuji ran past me.

I never imagined I would have a chance to say some cool stuff like this, did I look cool enough?

“Y-Yoshii, don’t, worry about me.”

“I got it, I will leave it to you.”

Yuuji stopped Himeji’s word, and agreed with my suggestion. This was the Yuuji I know, never letting his feelings affect his judgement, and calmly made decisions according to the situation.

“…(Stops running)”

“Wait, Silent Pervert, you need to escape as well. I think the key for tomorrow’s battle is you.”

Silent Pervert stopped with me at the same time. I felt grateful for that, but I thought he had a more important mission to accomplish; we could not lose him at situation like this!

“Then it should be ok for me to stay right? Leader?”

Shimada stopped running, and stood beside me.

“Can I rely on you?”

“Of course you can, leave everything to me!”

“…(Good luck)”

Silent Pervert gave us a big thumbs up, and then ran away from the scene immediately.

“…What should we do now? Leader?”

“Ah, I have an idea.”

“Huh? Really?”

Shimada looked at me with a shocked face.

Wa--- it seemed that she never trusts me, what an impolite vice leader.

“I don’t want to end up in the tuition room either, leave this to me!”

“Found them! Yoshii and Shimada from Class F!”

“Kill them!”

The enemies approached us quickly. Hasegawa-sensei was there as well.

“Class B students! Stop there!”

To decrease their morale, I purposely used strong language to stop them.

“You are pretty brave. Do you think you can stop us with only two of you?”

“No, before we fight I have something to say to Hasegawa-sensei.”

If we showed the enemies weakness, we would lose control of the situation, so I continued speaking strongly.

(Yoshii, what are you thinking? Are you going to complain to Hasegawa-sensei and say they are disobeying the treaty?)

(Well leave it to me, I have an idea.)

I whispered softly with Shimada who was starting to worry now. Ah, she was worrying too much.

“What is it, Yoshii?”

Hasegawa-sensei walked to the front. She was still trying to catch her breath, maybe she needed more exercise?

“Do you know that Class B disobeyed the treaty?”

If she was a teacher, she wouldn’t stand beside the students who were not obeying the rule. That’s definitely true for someone who was responsible for being a judge.

(That cunning Nemoto must have thought of a good excuse.)

“From the fact that I have heard, the one who broke the treaty was Class F, wasn’t it? If you are complaining that you get attacked because of this, before saying anything about the treaty, you should check your personality first shouldn’t you?”

I thought the teacher’s comment was a little bit rude. Although, I believed the facts were twisted by Nemoto when he was explaining these facts to Hasegawa-sensei, just as Shimada said.

(It is exactly the same as I imagined until now, what are you planning to do?)

“…”

(I am looking forward to your strategy.)

Shimada winked.

Confronted by her expectation, I made the following reply.

“We are dead…”

“This guy's an idiot!”

That is so rude.

<center>☆</center>

“Sakamoto! Yoshii… Is he… Is he going to be all right?”

“Of course! I can’t guarantee about others, but he will definitely have no problem.”

“But…”

“He is really not good in studying. However, even if you have a bad result, it is not everything right?”

“Wh-What does that mean?”

“That idiot… He is not a normal ‘Kansatsu Shobunsha’.”

<center>☆</center>

“Syokanju Summoning!”

Four enemies summoned their Syokanjus at the same time.

We kept on running away, but this corridor was full of dead ends. It was just a matter of time before we arrived in the battle area.

“Yoshii, what should we do?”

“You're asking me? Then who should I ask?!”

“Anything is fine, just think of something!”

Shimada and I were running side by side and shouting to each other at the same time.

“OK, I got it! Shimada, you try to take them on at the same time!”

“OK OK, then?”

“My chance of escaping will be higher.”

“I will definitely finish you off one day!”

Now we were at the end of the corridor. There was only a wall with a window in front of us.

“Shimada, summon your Syokanju now.”

“Summon it?”

“Then use it to receive damage instead of me.”

“Go die!”

“Wa! Why did you suddenly go berserk? Are you a berserker?”

I kept running and dodged the punches that Shimada threw at me at the same time.

Damn. Now we were at a dead end.

I rested my back on the wall and looked forward, and saw the enemies getting closer and closer.

“You guys must be very tired by running around!”

“By the way, do we have to chase them?”

“There is nothing we can do. While we were being idiots playing with them, Sakamoto’s group escaped.”

“Then let’s finish them and go back!”

When they realized we had nowhere to run, the four of them looked like they had used up all their energy and started chatting in front of us.

Since there is no reason to chase us, why not just let us go!

“Oi, did you chat enough?!”

Shimada was angry and scolded them when she saw that they were being so impolite. Oh, at situation like this, she was still very aggressive.

“Because…Ah!”

“What?”

“You are the lousiest class.”

How dare he say something like this! I must say something in return!

“We are not the lousiest class! It's just the students that are lousy!”

“Yoshii, shut up!”

Huh? I was trying to fight back, why was she so angry?

“Don’t look down on us because we are Class F!”

“Oh really? What can the Class F level do?”

“Then feel it yourself! Syokanju Summoning!”

Shimada shouted out and the Chibi Shimada that I had seen a lot of times appeared.

“That is what I’ll do! I will let you know the difference in our ability!”

The guy from Class B who was quarreling with Shimada also summoned his syokanju. It held its knife and dashed towards us. Although the enemy couldn’t do any complicated moves, it had enough power.

“You!”

Shimada also let her syokanju rush forward.

Then the enemy’s strong attack caused Shimada’s syokanju to---

Class B Kudo Shinji VS Class F Shimada Minami

Mathematics 159marks VS 171 marks

“You, are you really from Class F?”

No, they had the same ability! What’s going on?

“He he, it is your fault for choosing mathematics. For this subject, it doesn’t matter if I don’t understand Kanji[http://www.baka-tsuki.net/project/index.php?title=Baka_to_Tesuto_to_Syokanju:Volume1_Translator%27s_Notes#Question_6]!”

OH, Shimada you are so cool!

“By the way, Shimada what's your score for Ancient Literature?”

“Just a single digit!”

She is so sure! It is so cool as well!

“Kudo, do you need help? You don’t want to be sent to the tuition room like this right?”

“Damn, please help me!”

Kudo regretted and bite his lips. It was really a shame to ask for help when fighting Class F.

Then the situation was not looking good for Shimada. Both syokanjus were using their weapons and fighting with all their strengths, none of them can move now. If the number of enemies increased, she would definitely lose.

“Shimada, do you need help? You don’t want to be sent to the tuition room like this right?”

“You'll just get in my way!”

“You are so mean!”

I regretted and bit my lips. She is so mean to me!

However, this was no time for jokes. No matter how tired I was, I shouldn’t just run away in a situation like this. It was time for me to join the battle.

“Syokanju Summoning!”

A familiar magical circle appeared beside me. The syokanju that had the same amount of fighting ability as my mathematics score, slowly showed itself.

Its strong looking face!

Its sturdy body!

Its fast and swift moves!

Its absolute strength it showed when it was summoned!

“Don’t worry about Yoshii! You can see that he is just a weakling!”

“Pay me back! Pay me back my handsome descriptions!”

“Go away, you weakling!”

“Shimada, are you really my partner? Why do you insult me so much!”

It was true that my syokanju only had a bokuto[http://www.baka-tsuki.net/project/index.php?title=Baka_to_Tesuto_to_Syokanju:Volume1_Translator%27s_Notes#Question_6] on its hand and looked very weak.

Now I was surrounded by the enemies (one of them was my classmate)!

“Now we're in trouble.”

Shimada’s face was slightly twisted.

Although she could win against the enemies, the difference in the score was small. It was obvious that Shimada had consumed a huge amount of marks.

“Goodbye!”

The Class B student controlled her syokanju and attacked, Shimada’s syokanju couldn’t dodge it. Now is the time for me to show up!

“Taste my kick!”

I let my syokanju dash forward and trip my enemy over from the side.

“Ah!”

Underestimating my ability plus unfamiliarity with controlling a syokanju, the enemy tripped over easily.

“This is not the end of it!”

I used my bokuto and swung towards the enemy, hit it into the ground. Now is the time!

“Ah----”

My syokanju quickly grabbed the back of the head of the enemy syokanju, and thrust its head towards the ground.

Boom! It made a loud noise that could be heard anywhere along the corridor.

“Huh?”

Everyone said that at the same time.

The result of the battle was decided instantly.

Class B Sanada Yuka VS Class F Yoshii Akihisa

Mathematic 166 marks VS 51 marks

The score of the battle just now appeared in the air.

It is so embarrassing! Her score is triple mine!

“What! Sanada’s score is higher right? Why was she defeated by such a weak syokanju?”

Kudo from Class B complained to the teacher. This had nothing to do with the teacher, what can you get from her?

“Huh? My syokanju is still alive?”

The syokanju that was beaten into the ground stood up, the power was really not enough…

“Yoshii, what happened?”

“Ah… I guess these are maybe the few advantages for being a ‘Kansatsu Shobunsha’?”

From everyone’s performance in the war against Class D, I realized that controlling syokanju was not an easy task.

The extraordinary power and the difference in size, these made controlling syokanju more difficult. Therefore everyone only used dash attacks or simple attack methods, and let the score to determine the result.

“What do you mean by advantages?”

“In other words, I am used to controlling syokanju!”

As a "Kansatsu Shobunsha," I had summoned my syokanju countless time, and the pain and tiredness that bounced back to me gave some advantages---- it forced me to make my Syokanju perform more complicated actions. If I only knew how to perform simple actions such as "run" or "swing the knife," I could never do those extra jobs given to me.

“This is just an accident!”

The enemy raised its knife again and attacked me. However her terrified expression made me a little bit happy.

“Ha!”

Facing the enemy’s knife, I made my Syokanju block its attack. As the score showed, our power difference was threefold. If I took the damage directly, the bokuto would definitely break into two, so I must defend the attack by diverting the enemy’s attacking force.

“Ah!”

The enemy’s knife was thrown sideway, and it's body was open for attack.

“Haaa!”

I let my Syokanju dash forward and gave it a hit at its waist, then another hit on its head.

Class B Sanada Yuka VS Class F Yoshii Akihisa

Mathematic 126 marks VS 51 marks

The value shown had made a few changes. I have already bullied the enemy like this, but we still had a huge gap in our power. My Syokanju is really weak!

“We better take them seriously!”

“Although I don’t want to bully Class F like this, we can’t just stand here and look at this mess.”

The other two people at the back walked out. No matter what, this situation was just too bad right?

“Ah, wait a minute. At least have a fair fight, two versus two duels!”

“Yoshii, you are wrong, it's not four against two now.”

“Huh? The backup has arrived?”

“It is five versus one now!”

“Shimada, are you going to betray me now?”

Just how much does she dislike me?

“I am coming, take this!”

Along with some useless shout, the enemies' syokanju attacks came. I let my syokanju duck to dodge the attacks.

“This guy!”

“The undead guy!”

Wa! The number of enemy syokanjus had just increased by two! Was this the so called “death by dismemberment” punishment?

The enemy syokanjus stood side by side and rushed towards me. I should avoid being surrounded before trying to defeat them.

“It is clear that we should be able to kill him in one hit…”

“None of our attacks land on him…”

“This guy is just like Metal SlOme.”

I am not that weak!

“Hey!”

I angrily dashed into one of the enemy’s stomach and gave him a punch, right on target!

And I hurt my hand. That was the result of the reacting force.

“Should we start now?”

“Damn! I am retreating now!”

Kudo realized that he couldn’t win in a one on one fight so he decided to retreat. He wasted a lot of marks in the fight just now, so it was a good idea to run away. Now it became three versus two--- No, Shimada had also spent a lot of marks too, so it is now three versus one.

“Shimada, now!”

I gave an instruction to Shimada who was not being attacked by the enemies at the moment, and who was looking towards the fire extinguisher I used before.

“Roger!”

Shimada picked up the fire extinguisher and pulled out the safety switch. Now we should be able to run away-----

“…”

--but she is not moving now. What’s wrong?

“Quickly use it!”

“Ah, what should I do?”

She looked extremely smug now.

“Sh-Shimada! What do you want?”

Shimada had shown her true self in a dire situation like this! It was very hard to fight against three opponents at the same time!

“What do I want? Ah, right----”

“I will do anything you want!”

“Then firstly, let’s change how we call each other!”

“I will do it! Please let me change it!”

“Then, I will call you Aki, and you will call me Minami-sama.”

“Mi-Minami-sama! Is that ok?”

“This holiday, I feel like going to the ‘La Pedice’ in front of the station, and eating some crêpes there.”

“Damn! I can only live with salt water! How can you think of such a luxurious idea--- Ah! Okay okay, I will treat you, Minami-sama! Please allow me to give you a treat, don’t leave me alone!”

“Good, and one last thing.”

“More? Give me a break!”

Shimada looked very happy.

“Say you will love me forever?”

What! This is like looting in a burning house! I will remember this!

“You will love me forever.”

I repeated exactly what she had just said. Now she should have nothing to complain about right?

“Idiot!”

(Blowing sound)

The fire went all out.

We had white powder all over our bodies and barely escaped with our lives.

But why did Shimada look like she was in a bad mood?

<center>☆</center>

“Ah----I am exhausted!”

“Y-Yoshii! Are you alright?”

Himeji opened the door and dashed out. Her bouncing breasts were really dazzling.

“Yeah. This is nothing---- Ah, it hurts!”

Shimada fiercely stepped on my leg. For some reason Shimada was really angry with me today.

“Humph!”

“S-Shimada, what did I do wrong?”

(Scary stare!)

“Ah, n, no, Minami...”

That gaze that could kill anyone was focusing on me now.

Although she specially approved me to remove the "sama" honorific, the way I call her couldn’t be reverted.

I couldn’t really get use to calling her Minami in such a short amount of time.

“Why did the relationship between you two become very good now?”

“Huh? You mean us?”

If our relationship was good, she wouldn’t be stepping on my feet and threatening me at the same time right?

“Ah, you are back? Thanks for all the hard work.”

“You look fine.”

“Yeah, I am back.”

Yuuji and Hideyoshi walked out as well. Silent Pervert didn’t seem to worry about us so much, but he also slightly nodded towards me.

“Then everyone.”

“Huh?”

Yuuji looked at everyone and said,

“Now the situation shows that Class C is our enemy. Since they haven’t attacked us now, they will be declaring war with us immediately after this war ends. To tell the truth, we don’t really stand a chance if we are fighting Class C immediately after Class B.”

They must be thinking about the same thing. Even if we win this war, they won’t give us any time to rest, and attack us immediately.

“Then what should we do? Even if we win this war, we will only be an easy target for Class C right?”

“That’s true…

“Don’t worry.”

Confronted by a troubling group, Yuuji stared with his energetic and wild look and said,

“Since they are going to attack like this, I will counter their attack in my way.”

“Your way?”

“Yeah, I will return them a big favour tomorrow morning.”

We were dismissed after that and continued the war tomorrow.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Baka to Tesuto to Syokanju:Volume1_The_Fifth_Question|The Fifth Question]]
| Return to [[Baka to Tesuto to Syokanju|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Baka to Tesuto to Syokanju:Volume1_The_Seventh_Question|The Seventh Question]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

User:Swiftstrike

2009-07-24T02:44:29Z

Swiftstrike:

Hi Hi. Got referred to here from a friend. This has gotten me interested in light novel translations :D

Of course, to express my thanks, I edit the ones I read, especially if it is an obvious mistake/error.

Currently reading/(minor/majorly editing)
*CubexCursedxCurious
*Spice and Wolf
*Chrome Shelled Regios

perhaps later:
*Shakugan no Shana
*Fate/Zero

User:Swiftstrike

2009-07-24T02:41:58Z

Swiftstrike: New page: Hi Hi. Got referred to here from a friend. This has gotten me interested in light novel translations :D Of course, to express my thanks, I edit the ones I read, especially if it is an obv...

Hi Hi. Got referred to here from a friend. This has gotten me interested in light novel translations :D

Of course, to express my thanks, I edit the ones I read, especially if it is an obvious mistake/error.

Currently reading/(minor/majorly editing)
CubexCursedxCurious
Spice and Wolf
Chrome Shelled Regios

perhaps later:
Shakugan no Shana
Fate/Zero

CubexCursedxCurious:Volume1 Chapter2

2009-07-19T00:02:23Z

Swiftstrike: /* Chapter Two: When the Contents of the Cube are Exposed */

===Chapter Two: When the Contents of the Cube are Exposed===

"Look at your plate when you're eating! The morsels are falling off the plate!"

Fear answered yes. Again. She'd answered the same word several times already but her eyes were fixed upon the square box that was placed on the corner of the room.

"Hmmmm. I'd thought that you'd say something cliched like, 'What are those small people doing inside that box?!'."

"D-Don't take me for a fool. I know how that thing works. This box just shows a place far from here. And the power of electricity makes it possible to record the past.
It's true that this is the first time I actually saw it but, uh, just like what I imagined. There wasn't much surprise with it, ahaha-haha-haha..."

She let out a false laugh while making a serious face. Her fork wandered around her plate, though it was empty.
The news caster on the television said, "Good morning, everyone! Let's do our best for this day!" and Fear answered, "Yes. I don't know you but I wish you luck," with unnecessary
politeness.

"Hey, Fear, try this one out. I'll teach you how to operate the television."

"What is that thing?"

"Try pushing that prominent red button. Face it towards the television."

Fear received the remote control. She looked a bit tense as she tried to push the red button just as she was told.

"Wha---! The image disappeared!"

She looked astounded as she reported what happened to Haruaki. He told her to try pushing the button again.

"I-It, I mean, the image restored!"

She reported again with exactly the same expression.

"That's the On/Off button. Keep the television off when you're not using it. There are lot of other buttons but you don't have to use them. The only buttons that you could
touch are the buttons with numbers written on it. "

"Are you sure it's alright? I'm gonna push it? You hear me, I'm going to!"

The channel changed to a different news program doing a report about sports. It was about the F1 Race so F1 cars passed in front of the camera.
Fear, being a bit ignorant about these things, shouted "It's coming towards us! Look out!" and crouched on the floor. It was just as how Haruaki expected her to react.

"So, that's how it is. If you push the buttons, the channel would change. Whatever happens, the images won't come out from the television so you don't need to worry."

"I-I knew that! It's just that... er... yes! It's just that you have to be prepared for the unexpected! No one knows what'll happen next, uh-huh."

Fear tried pushing other buttons. Haruaki noticed that a faint pink shaded her white cheeks.
She only stopped pushing different buttons when the channel switched to a weather report. Her finger went still and her eyes stared at the television in awe.

"Is that the... sea?"

Haruaki answered affirmatively and she whispered softly, her eyes still fixed on the monitor,

"...I never had a chance to see it. I didn't think that it would be so big."

Different shades were behind those eyes. There was the shade of admiration... and there was also a bit of disappointment.

"It looks a lot colder and darker than what I expected..."

"That's because there are some rain clouds over there. It's completely different in summer."

"Is that so."

"We also have that here in our town. It's on the opposite side though. You could go someday if you want to."

Fear shook her head in a vague manner. Haruaki wasn't able to decide whether it was an affirmation or a rejection.

The doorbell rang and Haruaki went to the front door carrying his bag. Konoha was waiting behind the door, smiling.
Konoha usually went to school together with him when she didn't have work on student council or club activities.

"Good morning!"

"Okay, let's go."

"Hmmm... What's the meaning of this?"

"We're going to school. Didn't I tell you that we have to go to school during weekdays?"

"With her?"

"Well, yeah. We're in the same year level, after all."

Haruaki finished putting on his shoes, stood up and pointed at Fear.

"I have an order for you today. It's about your work while I'm away at school."

"...Tell me."

"First, turn the television on like I told you earlier. Watch any program that you like. When you get hungry, there is some food in the kitchen. When you feel sleepy,
go sleep. That would be all. I wish you luck."

"Only that?!"

"Yeah. Hey, I'm gonna teach you household chores later so be patient for today, okay?"

Fear expanded her cheeks like a balloon. Haruaki was puzzled. He can't think of any reason why Fear would be dissatisfied with his order.
Konoha peeked over the front door, smiling like a saint.

"Don't tell me you can't take care of yourself alone because you're lonely?"

"W-Why you?! Who told you that I'm lonely?! I'd be glad that there won't be any more annoyance like you two! Oh, I'm so excited. The world on the television is waiting for me now!"

"You'll be fine alone then. Great. Splendid. Well, let's go now, Haruaki-kun. To the happy place called school. TOGETHER."

"A happy place you say? Hmph! I'd bet that you'll just use those great tits of yours to flirt with him! How shameless! C'mon, go now, go! I can't wait to be alone, you know!"

"Er--- I'm kinda worried about Fear but I'll be late for school at this rate. It can't be helped. Let's go, Konoha."

They went out of the gate, towards the road. Konoha moved with light steps and Haruaki scratched his head.
Fear was letting out a fierce snort as she watched their backs disappear from her vision. When she felt that they were gone, she let out a deep sigh.
She sat down in front of the door.
It was silent. Everything around her was unmoving. The wooden ornament above the shoe rack. The patterns on the wooden ceiling. The mirror on the wall. The Calendar besides it.
She felt that the cold silence of those inanimate objects welcomed her---As if they knew that she used to be an inanimate object just like them.

She embraced her knees and slightly bowed her head. She looked at her silver hair as she observed it sliding between her knees, while she whispered with an empty voice.

"Fool... Did you really have to leave me alone...?"

<center>* * *</center>

He was used to taking up weird passengers. It was natural since he worked in a place where different people come and go. He was a taxi driver stationed in front of the airport.
In the past, he had black passengers who used the word FUCK in almost every sentence they used. He also had Chinese people who carried imitations of popular game consoles. He
even had passengers of a Japanese family who asked to be brought to a forest or swamp where no one else lived. If he were to think back about every passenger he had, it would
take forever.
But---This passenger was the weirdest among all the passengers he had.
The driver moved his eye over the back mirror to check again at the lady passenger he picked up earlier.
She was a blonde Caucasian beauty who wore an elegant gown. That was normal. But, other than that, everything else about her was strange. Too strange. He wondered
how she was able to board a public plane wearing THAT thing.

"I have this feeling that I am being watched."

The woman who mouthed a thin cigarette spoke in a fluent japanese while she kept her view toward the window. He wondered if the woman was intentionally ignoring the "No Smoking"
sign on the glass. The woman shrugged, and the faint sound of creaking metal echoed.

"Er, excuse me, miss...?"

"Oh. Not you too."

Who else was she talking about? There wasn't anyone else in the taxi but them two. The driver trembled lightly as he thought about his passenger looking more ominous as the
time passed by.
There was still some distance from the hotel that they were heading for. The driver thought that he had to make a lighter atmosphere for both of them. After all, she was still
a customer despite her eerie impression.

"You speak the Japanese language very well. I've had many passengers from different countries but you're the most---"

"Weirdest passenger?"

The driver felt as if an icicle passed through his body, from his mouth out to his anus. Somehow, he was able to regain his composure and replied.

"Aside from the fact that you're the best Japanese language speaker among the passengers that I've had, you're also the, um---most beautiful, ma'am."

"Hmm. I wonder if all the taxi drivers in this country are all educated about etiquette. I say it is just what you may expect from Japan, the polite country. It is indeed a
great thing."

It seemed that the driver answered right. He calmed down a bit hearing the soft laughter coming from his passenger.

"It's not just a flattery, ma'am, not at all."

"Haha, I don't really mind if it was a flattery. My favorite author said in one of his books that 'You should bear in mind that a lie is the key to every happiness,
benefit, reputation, and wealth.'---It is an anti-social statement though."

"Er, never heard of it before, ma'am... I suppose he's a foreign author?"

"Indeed. Duke Jonathan Alphonse Francois de Sade is known for his anti-socialism."

After the passenger explained that to the driver, she started to laugh again. The driver wondered what was so funny.

"Did you come here to Japan for a vacation?"

"Unfortunately, no. It is about a matter concerning my work."

"I see that you're dedicated to your work, ma'am. May I ask about your occupation?"

The strange beauty raised her face, looked at the driver through the back mirror, and smiled.
That moment when the driver's eye met the passenger's, all the calm that he accumulated during their recent conversations vanished.
A strong need to get far away as soon as possible from this passenger made the driver kick the accelerator hard.
It was, after all, just as he thought. There was no way that woman having that kind of eyes is sane. Those eyes filled with cold disdain, as if they were used to look down upon
the people around her...

"Oh, my work? I came here for a little trash-cleaning."

<center>* * *</center>

A few hours had passed since Fear was left alone in the house. She quickly lost interest in watching television.

"Phew, I have nothing else to do... ."

It was the same word that she said yesterday. A thought suddenly came into her mind. If she was bored inside the house, She should go outside.
She wore the sandals that were left on the porch and walked around the garden.

"....boring."

Fear walked around the outside of the house a few times, making a wry face. The outer building of the house where Konoha was staying came into her view. The ground floor was
covered with silver shutter. She thought that it was a garage or something. Her eyes went up to the second floor window, and she remembered what happened this morning.

"Er what can I say...Isn't Haruaki being a little bit biased to that cowtits? That shameless brat...I also don't like the fact that cowtits got her own proper room while I have
none. Talk about being unfair. Doesn't he even think that I also have things that I wanted to do? He always say 'Don't do this' and 'Don't do that'..."

She mumbled complaints and started to walk back toward the main house---but stopped.

"Oh yeah, he didn't say that I shouldn't do THAT. Hmm, I suppose there's no problem with me doing THAT so he didn't mention anything about it. Yes, it must be so."

Fear nodded to herself. But, there was one little problem.

"So, what should I do now...?"

Fear looked up at the sky and tried to think about what she had to do. The next moment, she realized that the answer was simple. She grinned.

She looked up again at the outer building. There she saw the vast sky...and the little window on the second floor of the outer building, peeking from the corner of her eyes.

Taizo came back from his trip to the nearest vending machine to buy their drinks since he lost in the rock-scissors-paper game. But, he came back without carrying any
juice, shadowed by his dark expression. Haruaki who was having his lunch with the usual members looked up to ask Taizo what happened.

"Is there a problem, Taizo?"

"Hey, Haruaki... I know it's not good. But I can't help myself---I know that this line is too cliched to use nowadays...But, I just have to say it! Tell me, Haruaki, can
I say the words that are meant to be said in a situation like this?!"

"W-What are you saying...?"

Haruaki sent Taizo a blank stare. Suddenly, Taizo grabbed Haruaki by his neck.

"Why! Is it! Always you!"

"Argh, Ergh?! What do you think you're doing, idiot! Tell me what happened!"

"Ask that to yourself, Bastard! Aren't you contented with Konoha-san?!"

"I'm telling you, I don't know what you're talking ab---ooooooooogh!"

"Eeew! Gross!"

"Hey, Yachi! Something came out from your mouth!"

Haruaki forgot to apologize to Kana and Kirika. He couldn't believe what he was seeing right at that moment.
It was---a silver-haired head peeking out from the room's rear door.

"Hey you over there! Didn't you say you'll tell me where...Ah, so there you are."

Fear approached him with a self-possessed calm. For some reason, she was wearing a school uniform.

"Hehehe. I came here just as you wished, Haruaki."

Fear held her head high and told Haruaki triumphantly---When the atmosphere in the classroom became tense.

"Fear?! What are you doing here?!"

"You're asking me why I'm here. Well, you didn't say that I shouldn't go out or shouldn't come here. So, that means I can go to any place I want to."

"I didn't tell you anything because I thought that it was obviou---argh!"

Kana who was sitting beside Haruaki grabbed his head and pressed it against his lunch box. Kana used that as a force to stand up, her eyes shining bright with interest.
She went beside Fear and started hugging her.

"Wow! She's so beautiful! How cute!"

"Er, woman. Stop touching me."

"Oh, I love how you speak! So, your name's Fear, huh? Where did you come from? What kind of relationship do you have with Akki...uh, I mean, Haruaki-kun?"

[[Image:C3 01-065.jpg|thumb]]
"What kind of relationship, you say....I wonder too. Basically, I live in his house."

"Are-you-two-living-together?!"

"My old man! I mean, she's the daughter of my old man's friend that he made abroad! That's why I have to take care of her in place of my old man!"

"Hmm... So you two are staying in the same house. Looks like...there are some things that need to be confirmed. As the class representative, of course."

Kirika stood up with strange vigor. Soon, all the other people in the class started to gather around them.
Haruaki dropped his shoulder in defeat. He just gave Fear a look that said she musn't say anything unnecessary. Fear just nodded.
It seemed that people around them thought that Fear was a girl who came from abroad visiting the school because she had nothing much to do.
Needless to say, news about Fear quickly spread outside Haruaki's class.

"H-hey?!"

Haruaki looked at the direction where that voice came from and saw pale-faced Konoha staring at Fear.
She must have been on her way back to her class from the school's shop since she was carrying a handful of sandwiches.

"Why is she...?"

"She came here by herself. I'm going to lose my consciousness now. I'll leave the rest to you, Konoha..."

"What do you want me to do?!"

That moment when Konoha entered the room, a boy left the circle forming around Fear. It was Taizo who changed his attitude as he saw Konoha coming to their room.

"K-Konoha-san! W-Welcome to our room! Our room's kind of sordid since half of us are guys but I hope you won't mind! So, what can I do for you?"

Konoha answered his question with a polite smile.
An idea came to her mind.

"Um, I was planning to have my lunch with Haruaki-kun... and since there's also Fear-san, I would have liked to eat with her too but as you can see, there are too many people so..."

Taizo moved to break the circle surrounding Fear just as Konoha expected him to.
He ignored all the boo-ings coming from the crowd and proceeded to sending them away.
Konoha smiled her thanks and Taizo turned back, making a guts pose. Haruaki thought that he's a type who'd be tricked by a woman in the future.

"Hm---Oh, it's you. You needn't have come here."

Konoha moved her lips without making a sound. She said, "You're the one who shouldn't have come".

"Come on, get some more tables. Two more."

"Ah, hey Taizo, we're not..."

"Huh? You guys aren't gonna eat with us? Is there going to be a problem if I and Kana are present?"

"A lunch, is it. Sounds good to me. I found a lunch box back at the house so I stuffed some food in it."

Fear answered without any pretense. It would sound strange now to force that they're not going to have lunch with them.
But, if that was the case, Haruaki needed to remind Fear of some important things before they proceed to having lunch together.

"I'm gonna buy some drinks for us while we tour her around the school. C'mon Konoha, let's go."

"Yes, I'm coming now. Um, can you please hold these for me?"

Konoha handed Taizo the three pork cutlet sandwiches that she was holding, then started to follow Haruaki.
Stares directed at Fear kept coming even when they were passing through the corridor---but, that can be ignored for now.

"You there, what were you thinking coming here all of a sudden?"

"Huh? I already told you that I came here because you didn't say that I can't come here, haven't I? Well, there's also the fact that I didn't have anything to do in the house.
Besides, it would be unfair if this woman can attend school while I'd just be staying at home."

"It's not like I started to attend school right after I became human..."

"Really...I should have told you clearly that you can't go out yet since you still lack much common knowledge."

"Why you! Didn't you hear earlier that I was having a normal conversation with the people in your class?"

"I'm sorry to inform you that I almost had a heart attack while you were talking to them since I was afraid that you'd say something that you shouldn't. Let's just leave
that topic. What's important now is that you should keep your setting that you don't know much about Japan since you just came here. If there was a question that you don't
know how to answer, just shut up, smile, then shake your head. That's the Japanese way of solving problems."

Haruaki bought some drinks at the vending machine in front of the shoe racks. Fear observed Haruaki, seeing something unusual for her.
Konoha spoke to Fear while she was busy checking the vending machine.

"I was wondering since you came here... Where did you get that uniform you're wearing?"

"It's obvious who's uniform this is. The waist and the chest parts are too big and wide for me. You should get some weight off you."

"Y-you dared to violate my room?! Don't you know the difference between things that you should and shouldn't do?!"

Konoha drew her face near Fear's and glared. Fear just bent her mouth into a cool smile.

"Oh...So you think you can say that to me?"

"What do you mean?"

"Listen Haruaki, I found really gaudy underwear in her top drawer and---"

"No! No! No! I wasn't quite myself when I bought that!"

"What are you two fussing about? We should go back now. I already bought the drinks."

Haruaki started to walk, and looked down at Fear.

"I heard some of your conversations...You should know that entering one's room without permission is against the manners."

"Hmph, it can't be helped. I at least know that one can't enter school without wearing a uniform. Besides, I was able to come here because I asked people where is the school
using this uniform."

"Weren't you supposed to give up coming here at the point that you didn't have any uniform...?"

"By the way, how did you enter my room? I locked the door properly."

"....? What do you mean? I just entered by the window like anyone else would."

"That's strange. I remember locking the window also...Wait. D-don't tell me you...?!"

Fear made a "V" sign with her hands against Konoha, who froze up in outrage.

"That's right. I broke it."

Konoha staggered, as if she was standing on the balls of her feet. Haruaki let out a soul-escaping sigh. He didn't want to think who will pay for the glass' repair.

"...Damn. I can't take any more of this. You wear me out. Hey Fear, go back to home when you're done eating. I don't know what the teachers would say if they happen to see you."

"Hmm. I still wanted to see this 'lecture' thing. Can't I stay?"

"Of course, you can't!"

While they were having an argument, Kirika appeared from the opposite side of the corridor, walking towards them.

"Oh, it's you class rep. Where have you been?"

"I just went to the staff room. Be glad to hear this Yachi, and you too Fear-kun."

Staff room. That word sent a bad feeling nagging at his gut. That bad feeling hit right at its mark.

"I negotiated with the teachers and as a result, our foreign visitor here was granted a special permission to participate in the afternoon classes. No need for a word of
gratitude, by the way. I just did what I can do as a class representative. Besides, we don't get to have much chances of having inter-cultural activities. It would be a
good experience for both of us."

Haruaki wanted to say that it was an unwelcome effort but swallowed the words. Kirika continued to speak with a half-opened eye.

"With that, I'll get more time to have conversations with Fear-kun. There are still some things that need to be confirmed---Like the fact that although he's living together
with his cousin, they're still man and woman in their sensitive ages...Who knows what kind of unwanted accident might happen between them...!"

Observing from the dangerous gleam in her eyes, this was obviously the main reason why she had a negotiation with the teachers about Fear.

(Ohh damn, from where should I start complaining?)

In the end, Haruaki just dropped his shoulders and gave up opposing.
It was clear that any complaint coming from him wouldn't be heard after all. At least, he knew that much.

"I didn't get much of your conversations, but does that mean that I could participate in the lecture? Kirika, was it? You're a nice person!"

One of the reasons why Haruaki gave up complaining was the fact that Fear looked happier than he expected.

<center>* * *</center>

After handing a tip to the bellboy who was educated enough to make a forced smile, she hurried to unpack her baggage.
Those trunks which she received from the front desk were sent sometime ago from her country in advance. She proceeded in her confirmation of the contents of the trunks while
she enjoyed her cigarette. Those things she needed were all there. There was no apparent problem.

"....? I have a feeling that the there is an excess among the baggage..."

The last trunk, which was shaped like a guitar case, was not familiar to her. She drove the almost finished cigarette into the ash tray, then opened the last trunk.
There she saw---

"This is..."

A strain formed on her cheeks. It was the form of deep hatred and wrath. She shut the trunk hard.
The momentum from the banging revealed a note from inside the trunk. She picked up the note, read it, and crushed it inside her hands.

"Oh, this is none of their concern, absolutely not...bitch!"

She assaulted the trunk and sent it flying across the room. The expensive-looking flower vase which decorated the suite shattered aloud.

"What an ill-omened way of beginning a mission... Ahh, I need to calm down, I just have to---"

She walked around the room for a while. Later, she grabbed the cigarette case on the table. She sunk deep into the sofa and started to smoke. One stick was consumed. She went
on to her next stick. With her third, she started to retrieve her calm.
After she finished her third stick, the cellular phone that was included among her baggage rang.
The voice that came from the opposite side of the line was a girl's.

"I am the Auxiliary who was assigned to aid you in this particular mission. This is my initial contact."

"How kind of you. I arrived here safe and sound...I had this feeling of being observed since I came to this country...I suppose it was you?"

"I affirm. I've started to support you. Since your first step in this country. It is just usual for the Auxiliaries not to show themselves."

"Of course. It would be a shame for a Knight if it happens that his Auxiliary will show himself in the battlefield. Since I'm the one sent as a front-line, there is
absolutely no chance of that happening though...Oh, and one more thing. Are you responsible for this unnecessary trunk that was included among my baggage?"

".....? I do not understand what you mean."

"I'm talking about this shit equipped with an indulgence disk. It seems like you're not responsible for it. If that was the case, there isn't any problem. I'm glad that a
fracture didn't occur between our relationship as a team from the very beginning of this mission---Well, come on now my faceless and nameless Auxiliary. Let us move on toward
our parting without ever revealing our faces or even our names."

"I understand. Let us begin the mission."

With that, the voice coming from the phone stated the current location of their target. She was glad that an efficient Auxiliary was allotted to her.
After she was done with their conversation, she smiled and whispered while she looked at the smoke that accumulated at the ceiling of the room.

"I must go now. Off to eliminate that eyesore-bitch."

<center>* * *</center>

They were at the rooftop after the classes. The wind blowing from the faintly cloudy sky felt chilly against their naked skin.
But despite that, Fear looked down at the school ground below looking cheerful as ever.

"It's so high up here, and it feels great...Come to think of it, I should have seen the view of the ground from the airplane when I came here. That was a mistake."

Then, she smiled at something that she remembered.

"By the way --- that lecture thing sure was fun. I still remember the look on their faces when I spoke in English. I think that anyone could speak fluently with two days of
studying though."

"Our basic capabilities are very different from your kind so don't compare us with you..."

Haruaki muttered as he dropped his shoulders. He felt as though he experienced a mental torture while they were having the afternoon classes. Fortunately, there hasn't been a
fatal mistake --- but, thanks to the order to give Fear a tour around the school directed by some meddlesome teachers, his mental condition wasn't fully recovered even after the
classes were finished.
Beside Haruaki was the tired-looking Konoha leaning against the fence.
Fear was also accompanied by Taizo and others at first but they eventually parted because of their club activities and student council duties. In the end, Only Haruaki and
Konoha were left.

"Hmm. Looks like that ball game below is about to end. I noticed too that people are becoming fewer."

"It's about time where most of the club activities are wrapping up for the day... Can we go home already?"

"That's a wonderful idea. Let's go home and have something to eat."

Fear heard them but made no motion of letting go of the fence.

"I guess you two are right. But...a little bit more. I want to stay here...a little bit more."

Haruaki looked at Fear's back for a while. Finally, Haruaki let out a sigh of defeat and said that she had 10 more minutes to stay there.

"Hey Haruaki, Don't you think this place is --- nice?"

"Is it? There's no people or anything around here. It's not much of a view."

"I wasn't talking about the view. I meant this place called school...Its very lively and there are an unbelievable amount of people. Every one of them is kind of happy in
their own way. Really, I never saw a place like this."

She said with a soft voice, making a bitter smile.

Haruaki heard a clicking sound. He looked at Fear and saw that Fear was playing the Rubik's cube with one hand while her view was still fixed at the ground below.
He thought that he saw a hallucination where there was no one else here in the rooftop aside from that girl. He thought that she'd stay here even if they left her alone. Just
like seeing a painting of a solitary girl from outside of the frame.

"This kind of school was just recently made...It's just natural that this place would seem rare to you."

Konoha's words stopped his hallucination. There was a feeling of consolation in her words. Haruaki wondered if that consolation came from understanding of Fear's feelings.

"The city that I passed on my way here was just as rare. After all, they are the same --- There are a lot of people and it's noisy there. Haha, I wanted to ask them what there
was that all of them have to talk about."

"Was there only few people from where you came?"

"Where I came, you ask..."

"--- Er, there's no need to answer if you don't want to."

It was only then that Fear looked at Haruaki's face.
She was smiling. Her cheeks were slightly relaxed, her big eyes turned into slits, and her well-formed lips were faintly raised up.
But, for some reason, he thought she looked like she was about to cry.

"Haruaki. Do you really want to know?"

".....what?"

"I'll be the one to ask now. Do you want to know about me? About where I was, what I did, or what I was in the past? Do you really want to know all of that?"

She was still smiling. And it was harmless question.
But, there was a strange tension in the air around them.
Haruaki swallowed his saliva. He felt that something might happen if he answered Yes or No. He had no idea what it could be. He just knew that whatever it was, there
would be no backing off once she told him about herself.

Konoha just looked at Fear's face with serious expression. Fear kept her sad smile.
Both of them were waiting for his answer.
He licked his lips, inhaled some air, then opened his mouth to answer ---

"I'll tell you the first answer to your question, about where she had been staying. She was lying inside a hidden chamber of a dungeon inside a castle remains
for hundreds of years. That was the reason why she was able to escape our attention for so long."

A voice coming from the rooftop's entrance stole Haruaki's words. What she said WAS an answer to his question. And, just as he thought, that triggered the incident that
could never be undone. Ever.

<center>* * *</center>

It was a woman who donned a dress much like those nobles wear. Her blonde hair was slightly curled, and held between her sexy rouged lips was a cigarette which was unbecoming
for her aristocratic demeanor.
But, her most outstanding trait was her arms --- which were covered by a black armor from the tip of her fingers up to her shoulders. That big, thick armor was worn in a candid
manner, and it gave a rustic impression.
The armor also covered the back of her hands and her wrists. The shiny black plates were held together geometrically, and the equipments was as thick as her torso. There was
only one word to describe her appearance; Deformed.
It was as though an armplate of a giant or a part of great armor was detached from its body and was forcibly attached to her arms. Naturally, this made her look like a
balancing toy.

"Wh...who are you?"

Haruaki spoke to the woman even though he was overawed by her strange vigor. Hearing this, the woman giggled.

"You don't have use terms of respect to me, boy. I came from an organization called the [Gathering of the Knight's United-Front Jurisdiction]...and my name is Peevey Barowoi.
Some people call by the name, 'Balancing Toy'."

Her armor-covered arms grabbed the tip of her skirt and she made a graceful bow. She did it with an almost absurd politeness and exaggeration.

"Huh....? I don't get what you want to---"

"Strange, you don't seem to recognize my name---In that case, let me confirm one thing. Your family name is Yachi, no?"

"Er...well, yes. It is."

"Then, let me explain. We, the Knight's Jurisdiction, are taking a stance against Yachi Honatsu. All started when the location where THAT thing behind you was being kept had been
found. We sent an investigation team the moment we got hold of the information but we were forestalled. Usually, they don't leave traces but this time they did, since that
thing is much different from the usual items. Somehow, we were able to get hold of the information where that thing was sent---and, here I am now. Do I need to say more?"

That. Thing. Where it was sent...and, his father's name. They meant only one thing.

"Y-you're after Fear....? But, why?"

"A silly question. Discovery of that thing is a matter of concern for all the organizations that goes after a cursed item---which we call a Warth. But, our purpose is different
from that of other organizations, namely the Yamimagari Pakuaki-Laboratory Chief's Nation, Draconians, and Bivorio family. We're different from Yachi Honatsu too.
It's simple. The Gathering of the Knight's United-Front Jurisdiction does not approve of the existence of Warth. It is something that should not exist within the world of
men. Therefore I,"

Long line of smoke came out from the mouth of the cigarette that was held between her lips. She spoke cheerfully.

"Shall destroy that---that [Fear-in-Cube], the head of all the list of Warths."

An understanding of who she meant by that word came easily to him. Haruaki looked back at Fear and saw that she had her head bowed, with her face pale. Peevey spoke again.

"Duke Sade wrote in one of his works; 'Their ground of argument about the justification of the pleasure earned by cruelty came from the following reasoning: We all desire for
something that could move our hearts. That exactly is the reason why men are absorbed in seeking pleasure, and we desire to have that pleasure in the most active manner'.
Though I am a woman, I am moved, deeply so, by those words! By the cruelty that shall take place here and now!"

Words suddenly switched into action. She fluttered her dress and made a dash toward Fear.

"---! Haruaki, run!"

"Haruaki-kun!"

Fear pushed Haruaki away, which caused him to stagger. Konoha moved to snatch him away from Peevey.

"That prudence is worthy of a praise! A pig like you shouldn't involve anyone in this!"

It was a simple attack. She raised her gauntlet-shrouded fist---then brought it down with all her might.
Fear evaded the attack by performing a side-roll. Crashing noise signaled the end for the ground where Fear was standing.
Peevey spat the almost-finished cigarrette out while her body layed in a low position, just like a beast.
---It was another action which didn't look good with her dress.

She withdrew her arm which was stuck on the concrete, and remains of the rooftop floor dropped from her gauntlet. This made the caved-in condition of the floor visible, and it looked like a crater made by a meteor crash.
Impossible---that was what Haruaki thought. He couldn't think of a way for a woman to inflict that kind of damage. A possibility came to his mind.

(That gauntlet.....could it be a Warth?)

The hunter donning a dress and heels made a simple attack once again. Fear desperately evaded the assault.
She barely got away from having contact with Peevey's arms but in exchange for her, the concrete floor beneath her broke. The steel fence got crushed. What used to be a bench
now scattered around them as broken pieces of wood. Side of the water tank was pierced with countless holes.

Eventually, Fear was cornered. In front of her, Peevey who blocked the way, moved her arms and the gauntlet creaked. It was as though she was preparing for the kill.
Peevey made a decadent smile while she licked the drop of sweat that rolled off from her temple.

"Strange. Why are you just running...? It isn't like you to hold back, [Fear-in-Cube]. From what I've heard, you're not supposed to be that way."

Fear looked-up in surprise and spoke with a forced voice.

"S,stop....Don't say it"

Peevey raised a brow. After a moment, dawn of understanding caused her shoulders to shake in laughter.

"This is amusing, indeed it is! Could it be that the boy over there do not know the details about you? Let me tell you the rest of the answers for
your question a while ago then!"

She opened a part of her gauntlet which seemed like a clasp. She drew out a cigarette and started to smoke. Together with the accumulated smoke came out a voice filled with
ridicule and teasing.

"You asked 'What she did in the past'. The answer is simple. She slaughtered people. That thing shamed them, forced an end to their life, craved for grievances, drank their blood,
and just killed them! Tens, hundreds, thousands of them! Sinners, non-sinners, men, women, children, the aged, commoners, nobles, slaves, scientists, farmers, merchants,
priests, mid-wives, and even the knights!

"No.....no..no..no...."

"You killed them all equally like a God, without any discrimination, didn't you? Shamed a wife and driven her into insanity in front of her husband? Ripped the womb of a pregnant
woman and took out her child, ending its life along with its howl? Gave food to the starving vagrant, ripped his stomach open and enjoyed the scream of agony he made while you
slowly killed him?"

"Stop it.....stopitstopitstopitstopit! I-I was, I, ahhhhhhhhhh!"

Fear's whole body was shaking. She embraced herself with a pale face.

"Y-you're wrong....wrong. I, didn't, do it, with my will. I, was just used. I didn't do it because I wanted to...!"

"How could you be so low! You're trying to reason your way out even though you're just a thing. But, it's a fact that you killed them, is it not? After all, that was the reason why
you were cursed. Oh, how you disgust me. To tell you the truth, just talking with you like this makes me want to vomit!"

"Shut up, shut up....just...shut...up!"

"Like hell I will! Think about it once more. About what you really are. Wait, I was mistaken. I should be the one to tell you what you really are, shouldn't I? After all, there's
still the answer left for your question, 'What she was in the past'.

Don't say it. Whispered Fear. Haruaki thought the same. But, that didn't stop the word from coming out of her mouth.

"[Fear-in-Cube]. It was developed during the period when the pagans were being hunted down. She---that thing---is just an Universal torture-execution instrument."

"Stoooooooooooop!!"

"I can't help but to burst out laughing at that wonderful scream. C'mon now, you've committed sins. You sinned by executing countless innocent people with torture. That
curse which made you personify is the vindication of your sins. You have to take the punishment as you should, don't you? You have to be silent and accept the fact that
a thing like you should be destroyed when you became unnecessary."

Haruaki clenched his fists. He just can't accept those words.
He wanted to say something. He wanted to ask her if she knew the strong determination needed to accept the fact that they're not just a tool anymore and live with the curse
that was branded to them. To accept their unfortunate fate that they have to feel the pain of what they did in the past.

"If you have no intention of resisting, that is also fine with me. Just the thought of destroying another hateful Warth is a pleasure in itself!"

Peevey raised her arms. There was too much distance for Haruaki to move in between them.
But, that moment, he heard a faint whisper of rustling dress behind him.

"Stay here, Haruaki-kun."

The brown-haired girl jumped in with inhuman power. Beside Haruaki stood a girl.
A girl who like him, felt a surge of anger against Peevey. Maybe, her anger was greater than his.

She jumped over the few meters of distance between them with ease. She made an attack from above which was almost at a right angle, her uniform fluttering. The woman in dress
quickly turned over and evaded the tegatana that was meant for her --- while Konoha landed between Fear and the woman in dress, her eyes blazing.
Peevey made a quick look down at her slashed skirt and made an exaggerated gesture of spreading her arms wide.

"Oh my, oh my! Why is it that no one told me there was another disgusting garbage here? I never noticed. Although it's not part of the mission, I could destroy you if you are
going to interrupt me from accomplishing my first priority. What do you say?"

"Don't misunderstand my intention. I have nothing to do with the infant behind me. Please take my action this way --- I got irritated with what you've said so I attacked you.
After all, I'm one of the ill-tempered youth these days."

Those words were spoken gently. It almost sounded like a joke. But, her eyes were still overbearing.

"If you don't want to get hurt, I advise you to leave now."

"....Hmph. I like you, girl. You look cool-headed and unyielding --- but, that's what makes me want to put you to shame. What did they call this wonderful expression
of oppositions? Was it tsundere?"

"I wouldn't know!"

Konoha raised her palm and formed a blade with her hands while covering the distance towards Peevey. The lady in dress raised her heavily armored arms and deflected Konoha's
attack with ease. Peevey countered with a hook that attacked the whole body. Konoha hastily raised her arms in defense, but the difference in their mass resulted in Konoha
being thrown away.

"You look pitiful for someone who sounded energetic just a while ago. Poor, is the only word that can describe you right now. I do not know what tool you are, but half-hearted
attacks won't do any good against me, you understand?"

Konoha had sunk-in against the nearby fence. Seeing this, Fear let out a shout against her.

"Y-You too...this has nothing to do with you. What do you think you're doing...!"

"--- You're right. Didn't you hear what I said a while ago? What I'm doing doesn't concern you so just let me be."

Konoha tried to loose herself from the fence. While she was at it, she spoke to Fear without glancing at her.

"By the way, it's something that doesn't have anything to do with me. What are you planning to do? You're cursed. That's a fact. You've been through a past that caused you to
be cursed. This too is a fact. Your life's being threatened because of it. Another fact. What are you going to do to face those facts?"

"....I wouldn't be troubled right now if I knew the answer to that..."

"You're saying that you're giving up and you're going to let her destroy you?"

"...I wouldn't like that..."

"Then, you have to fight. You have to fight in order to protect yourself. That's the natural way things go. But....I say, knowing how you feel sure is a pain."

"What...and how do you know anything. About how I feel."

Konoha whispered. her eyes were directed at her front.

"I understand how you don't want to hurt anyone. I understand that you do not want to fight. I know that the harder you try to forget, the more it comes back to haunt you.
That causes you to hesitate, even if your life was in line... Really, I feel as though I'm looking at my old self, I can't really describe how I feel right now."

Konoha stood up, took a deep breath and rushed towards Peevey. She got thrown away again but this time, she did not crash against the fence.
It was because another person that appeared in front of Fear caught Konoha's back.

"Both of you, sorry. I was kind of confused and that took me some time."

"Haruaki-kun...."

"Have you gone mad...? Get away from here! Hurry and run!"

"Er, I don't think I'll be much of a help but I suppose I could lend you my hand."

Haruaki turned away from astounded Fear and faced Peevey.

"Look here boy, what you're trying to do is a foolish act. Although I could not actively kill a person, I might not be able to help you if ever there was an unfortunate
accident. And, if it comes to you trying to help out those bitchy tools....Well, won't you change your mind?"

"Sorry, I can't do that. This girl came to our place, relying on me. I just can't say no and drive her away, can I? Besides, Japanese people are a merciful lot....Oh, and one
more thing. I got irritated by the same reason this girl wearing glasses got irritated with you. So, right now I want to make you take back all the things you've said.
I'm not fond of fights, though."

"That's funny. Would you mind telling me how you're going to do it?"

That was the problem. He looked down at Konoha, who stared right back at Haruaki.

"You...fool...this is my problem and..."

Haruaki twisted his lips as he heard those words.

"She's mumbling awful things at me. Is trying to protect her such a bad thing?"

"Though I'm not at complete disagreement...I think you're being your usual self."

"I'm not sure what you mean. Hey, I hate to ask you this since you hate to do it, but it seems that we're at odds with our current situation."

Instead of answering, Konoha just smiled and took a step. When her eyes met with Peevey, the smile was already gone from her face. The only thing left on her expression was
an earnest determination.

"If you're not satisfied with half-cooked attacks, I'll turn back into myself. For a reason, I'm trying to evade shedding blood but I won't be responsible if it would hit
you bad. I just wanted you to understand that."

"I see, so that's how you're going to play your game. It's fine with me. Oh, I forgot to ask your name, miss garbage. I'm going to need it in my report later."

Haruaki placed his hands on Konoha's shoulder. In a moment the clothes Konoha was wearing fell off the floor and---

The only thing left on his hand was a long inorganic-substance. Its blade was covered with a black sheath. It was abnormally thin and hard. It was as though the blade was coated
with a thin black metal...and, it was sharp enough to be called a sheath-blade.

Words were spoken by the cursed Katana.

"My name is Muramasa Konoha...But, I hate to be called by my surname."

She caught the heavy blow with the katana. Terrible impact passed through Haruaki's arm but it wasn't enough to throw him away.

"Relax your body like you always do...! I'll take care of your body movement!"

Haruaki replied to the voice coming from the katana that he was counting on her. Konoha, the demon blade, took over his body movement and made a step forward.
The almost-weightless blade flashed, aimed towards the enemy's body, slashing diagonally from below. Peevey frowned at the great speed of the blade but she
was able to block the slash using the elbow of her gauntlet.

"That was a good one. Now, I'm starting to have fun...! By the way, why don't you draw? I heard that the Japanese blades were awfully sharp. Am I wrong?!"

"Like I've said earlier, I despise bloodshed.... Don't worry, even if its just the sheath, it'll be really painful!"

The sheath-blade and the gauntlet crossed each other countless times. Hi-pitched sound coming from the clashing steel was starting to hurt his ears.

"It's too hard....Is it possible that something could be that hard?!"

Even though his body was being moved by Konoha, that didn't mean that he wasn't feeling exhaution. His breathing was becoming shorter. Konoha took note of his
condition, and made jump backwards as she saw the enemy's fist sinking into the rooftop floor to put a distance from her.

"Are you alright, Haruaki-kun?"

"Yeah, I can still....w-whoa!"

One careless moment and a concrete-floor fragment was flying toward his head. The katana smashed the fragment down.
Haruki thought with a shiver that he'd be already dead if Konoha wasn't moving his body.

"However, we might lose if this keeps up."

"I have an idea. If we're going to lose at this rate, why don't you try that one? That one you used once before...the [交叉法 -Kousahou-]. Though, I suppose you'll
hate to do that more than you hate being back to this form."

"Oh, okay....I'll try. I think there won't be a problem, I'll just have to be careful."

"It's not the time for you two to be having a cozy talk. You boy, helping out those garbages! You're an eyesore so I'll be really glad if you'll just die right now!"

The awkward, but symmetrically aligned balancing-toy joyfully started her violence.

Konoha parried the blows as she did earlier. But, she started to take a new action. She changed the mark of her actions within herself. It was not an attack and it
wasn't a defense either.

She started an analysis.

What needed was the complete concentration. She had to direct all of her thought on trying to find a flaw in Peevey's movement, using all the non-existent braincells
to concentrate on every single action made by her opponent. Her breathing. The line of her sight. Her posture. Her movement. Which attack would come based from which
precursor. She made a law out of them. At the same time, she made an analysis of the gauntlet's structure based from the resisitance taken from the blade. Where was its
weakest spot, structure-wise. Where was the [core] which supported the whole structure of her gauntlet. Unbelievable amount of concentration was needed to figure all of
that out.

The other thing needed was the chance. She had to join the faint precusors together, make a forecast on when the attack would come, and wait for the moment when the effect
would come to agreement with it.

(Not yet. She's still....)

She evaded the attack. Waited once again. Impatience was out of question. The law she made was constructed upon the territory within herself, between unconsciousness and
instinct. It would easily disappear the moment her concentartion was broken. She felt the gradual lost of the forecast she had made so far. But, she wasn't impatient. And---

[[Image:C3 01-089.jpg|thumb]]
(----!)

This was it. An attack which came from a certain direction and speed according to the conjecture she made from the countless precursors.
That moment was a future that she knew well, coming from her past. That was why she was able to make a pinpoint aim for the gauntlet's [core]. There, Konoha threw away
the law and conjectures she had formed and let out an attack coming from her body and soul----
Konoha turned Haruaki's hand which held the katana, and moved the unused left hand to hold its sheath. She instantaneously shifted weight, and at the same time drawn the
blade, as though it was a manifestation of its true nature.

[----剣殺交叉! -Kensatsu Kousa-]

Clashing sound of blade and sheath vibrated through the air surrounding them. The silver blade edge that came out from the sheath-blade flashed for an instant, just like a
lightning. Now, the blade already was returned to its dark sheath, making the opponent think for a moment that the flash of light she saw was just a hallucination. The counter
attack made by the katana used all of the force coming from the enemy's heavy blow, destroying the structural core of the gauntlet. Therefore, only a single blow was needed to
put an end to the gauntlet.

There was no movement coming from the blade, which stood in a posture of follow-through. For a while, silence reigned through the air----and after a few seconds, the insensitive
steel finally recognized its death and started to fall into pieces, as the last cry of inorganic gauntlet resounded around them.

"Just what....did you do? Yes, I'm mildly surprised...you bitch, bitch, bitch. I never thought that you would insult me this way."

Konoha's blade destroys only the weapon of her oppenent. The gauntlet that covered one of her arms broke, falling apart in a chain reaction. The damaged gauntlet was
left now with a big hole, exposing its inside.

There was an arm.

Naturally, there was an human limb inside. It was revealed then that the gauntlet was covering flesh and not some artificial arm----However, there was a possibility that the
gauntlet might have been the artificial arm.

Her whole arm was distorted. Its skeletal frame was abnormally crooked. Her skin looked as though it was suffering from necrosis, discolored with shades of black and purple.
there was also traces of flesh blood here and there.

"What, the hell, is that....?"

"You're questioning me what happened to my arm, although you're the one who did this. I'd say its just natural that a bare flesh covered with an ordinary gauntlet would be
distorted like this if you repetedly beat it with force strong enough to crush concrete."

"You're saying it was just an ordinary gauntlet, and not a Warth?"

Peevey raised a brow at Haruaki's question.

"I wouldn't dare to touch those filthy things! I'd rather bite-off my tongue. Though, there are some within the Knight's jurisdiction who prefer to use those. But, I do not.
That's why I'm armed with this gauntlet. To add further..."

She stared at her discolored arms with teary eyes.

"I just adore this, this pain that I receive from battle. It's very convenient indeed since I'm satisfied sexually when I feel the pain while I crush my enemies with
my hands. Don't you think it's wonderful?"

"You're insane..."

"Oh my, what a tactless remark that was. I'd say that People have different tastes and therefore you have no right to judge me. In fact, you shouldn't insult my tastes since
it occured naturally, and you can say that it's a sin caused by natural causes."

Haruaki was taken aback by the woman standing in front of him. She was plane crazy. Suddenly, he noticed that the katana he was holding was becoming heavier every minute. He
tried to ask Konoha what was happening, trying not to move his mouth. Konoha answered with a groan.

"Get hold of youself! The blood is caused by her madness! It's not your fault!"

She replied this time with an emesis. Cold sweat covered his face as he remembered that Konoha's curse was almost lifted.
the blood-thirsty demon blade was starting to lose its longing---which meant that Konoha now repulsed seeing blood, enough to cause nausea when she saw one.
They suceeded in destroying their opponents weapon, but that only brought them this destitute situation. Haruaki shuddered and raised his head, only to see Peevey closing the
distance between them. It seemed that the gauntlet left on her other arm was enough to crush them. She striked with a rough blow.
Haruaki raised the heavy blade by reflex, and miraculously blocked the punch....but---

For a moment, he wasn't sure what was wrong. Something caused him to look down.
There he saw that something was protruding from the side of the gauntlet.
It was a hidden blade which was thin and long. It reflected light towards his face.

"Eye for an eye....as the wise men say. Pretty cliched though."

Haruaki wondered what was the red liquid passing through the blade. He also wondered where it came from.
He traced back where the liquid was coming from.
Then, he knew where it was coming from...It came from his arm.
The time that he realized the blood was coming from him, his brain finally registered the pain---

The howl that came from Haruaki resounded through the rooftop. That cry caused two things to awake within Fear....and it was fear and nostalgia.

She felt that something was pulsating within her. It somthing that should not awaken, at any cost.
The cry of pain was nostalgic. She was digusted with herself for reminiscing those cries. But, those vague memories which resembled a faint dream caused a definite change
within her.
(that scream) (which I thought I'd never hear again) (It was the same scream from that moment----)

There was a master of an ancient castle. There was the underground chamber which was a realm of madness. There was herself, sleeping in that chamber. She was still inanimate
back then, but her master was pleased with her. Therefore after her master was done with his [enjoyment] everynight, he made his footman clean her up. The footman was the
only sane person left within that castle. Even though he vomited evertime he cleaned her up, in the end she'd be shining like a brand-new appliance. And for that, she used
to like the footman very much.
The footman often talked to her while he cleaned her up, complaining about the work which he hated to do but was forced to out of need for money.

"I don't know what got into my master's head...I'm sure that this box would be happier if it was just left alone. Oh God..."

---One day, one of the maid heard the footman and the gossip about the footman's words spread within the castle in no time. Naturally, the master of the castle who heard about
the footman executed him in the torture chamber. Consequently, She was used to torture the footman.
The scream was caused by her own hands. It was a scream coming from someone she knew, from someone she liked.

"Aaaaah. Aaaaaah. Aha.......haha, ahahahahahahaha"

It pulsated. Herself during THAT time pulsated. She remembered.
During that time, she was still inanimate. The reason for an inanimate object's existance was to be used.
That was why she was happy. While she heard the footman's scream, she felt that certainty within her. Because the footman's scream certified the reason of her existance.
It made her to long for more scream----

"Aha----You're wrong----ahaha----shut up. Stop laughing----ahahaha----shut up, stop laughing, I said stop! I'm different nowahahahadifferent! I'm not thinking of those thingsaha
haahahahahahahahahahaha!"

Fear tried to stop the laugh that flowing from her mouth, punching the concrete flooring below her with a distoted expression. But, the laughing did not stop.
When she held her head, the laugh resounded through her head, instead of ceasing. She Haruaki's repeated scream.
When she raised her face, she saw that Haruaki dropped on the floor. The blade he was holding lied heavily down, and she knew that it won't be moving for some time.
Someone whispered in Fear's head that he would be killed. But, she refused to become what she used to be because she did not want Haruaki to see what she really was.
It was too disgusting, and too soiled....But, if she didn't do something, Haruaki will surely die. Fear asked herself what she should do----

That moment, Fear noticed the Rubik's cube that fell out from her pocket. She stared at the katana held by Haruaki once again. And, she remembered that Konoha fought even though
she was in the human form.

"A tool which was cursed enough to achieve the human form could still use some of the characteristics as a tool, even when it was in the human form...."

It was the same for her. She haven't tried it yet, but she knew she could. Therefore she needed to.

"I, have to do it....."

She tried to convince herself. It shouldn't be that bad. She still hated what she used to be. She was just going to use little power, while maintaining her human form. It didn't
mean that she was going to betray her decision on trying to lift the curse away from herself----

Fear did not realize that it was a compromise. She didn't knew that compromise always broke determination.
Then, all the things she was trying to push back came out inside her, just like a dam. There was nothing to hold back anymore. She only had to do what was needed.
That moment, comfortable sense of freedom shrouded Fear. There was nothing left inside her but the urge to break everything apart.

"Ah yes, that's what I'm going to do....."

Peevey saw that Fear moved to stand up. She let out a scornful laugh at her.

"Hmm, I see that you decided to stop crying now. So, what are you going to do now?"

"You're asking me what I'm going to do? Of course----"

"I'm gonna hear you scream. And I'm very excited. Ahahahahaha"
She said happily with a blank stare, holding the cube with her hand.